Table of Contents Prologue Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapte...
79 downloads
42 Views
5MB Size
Table of Contents Prologue Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four
Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter Twenty-Nine Chapter Thirty Chapter Thirty-One Chapter Thirty-Two Epilogue Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty
Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven Chapter Twenty-Eight Chapter Twenty-Nine Chapter Thirty Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Chapter Twenty-Seven
BLAZE LISA LACE
Contents Prologue 1. Nate 2. Jenna 3. Nate 4. Jenna 5. Nate 6. Jenna 7. Nate 8. Jenna 9. Nate 10. Jenna 11. Nate 12. Jenna 13. Nate 14. Jenna 15. Nate 16. Jenna 17. Nate 18. Jenna 19. Nate 20. Jenna 21. Nate 22. Jenna 23. Nate 24. Jenna 25. Nate 26. Jenna 27. Nate
28. Jenna 29. Nate 30. Jenna 31. Nate 32. Jenna Epilogue Water World Confidential Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Alpha’s Enslaved Bride Chapter 1
Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Auctioned to the Alpha Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10
Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24 Chapter 25 Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Chapter 28 Chapter 29 Chapter 30 Wrong Alien Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8
Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Naima Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16
Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Irresistible Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 Chapter 5 Chapter 6 Chapter 7 Chapter 8 Chapter 9 Chapter 10 Chapter 11 Chapter 12 Chapter 13 Chapter 14 Chapter 15 Chapter 16 Chapter 17 Chapter 18 Chapter 19 Chapter 20 Chapter 21 Chapter 22 Chapter 23 Chapter 24
Chapter 25 Chapter 26 Chapter 27 Your Free Audio Book Newsletter Also by Lisa Lace
Prologue Jenna Whenever Nate’s eyes caught mine, sparks flew. How could anyone resist him? He was broadshouldered and dark-haired, with perfect muscles and an irresistible smile. He was confident and sexy. He wanted me, too. I could see it in the way he ran his eyes up and down my body. I could feel it now; that undeniable chemistry causing my blood to run faster in my veins, making a flush rise up my chest, as I cast him cautious sideways glances. There was something real and electric happening between us, and I was eager for more. My love life so far had been one huge disappointment. For years, I’d been a wallflower. Then I’d fallen for a dangerous man. I’d believed I was in love with the devil. It had taken four long years for me to realize that I’d wasted almost half a decade on misplaced loyalty. But here, with Nate, was a chance for something real to happen. Now I had a second shot at love. I’d thought I was done with all that. I’d moved across state lines to get away from my old life and
all the heartache and misery of my past. I’d decided that I was done with romance… until I met Nate. A firefighter. A hero. Nate was handsome and toned, with sharp blue eyes that caught each of my glances and held me in his intense gaze, letting our inescapable sexual tension build as the moment lingered… Tonight is the night. After weeks of resisting and turning Nate down, I’d finally invited him to my apartment for dinner. Now dinner was done, and he’d asked me to move to the sofa. Could I go through with it? So much had changed since I’d moved, but I still felt the last of a malicious presence lingering over my shoulder. My thoughts were still partially with my parents and sister, but also preoccupied with all the terrible memories of my old life. How could I risk falling in love again? Was I really free to love at all? Tonight is the night. It was dark in my apartment, only the street lamps outside offering any light at all. I could have made the decision to get up and turn on the lights, but I kind of liked the way the darkness held us. In the dark, I could clearly hear Nate’s breathing growing husky with desire. His eyes were fixed on mine, and there was an intensity there that I’d never seen before in the
eyes of any man. A hunger. He said nothing, only moved closer. I bit down on my lip. He opened my silk blouse with his kisses, and his fingers slipped into my panties. I let my head fall back and breathed out a sigh. Tonight is the night.
Chapter One
Nate I was relieved when the engine swung into the station on the main street. It had been one hell of a fire, and I was glad to put it behind me. I stepped out of the jump seat area with Sam and Lewis. All of us were blackened by the soot of a grease fire still sticking to our skin which was covered in sweat from the heat of the flames. I felt weighed down by my protective gear. I’d already taken off the jacket and rolled my shoulders a few times to loosen my muscles. I reached out to pick up my helmet from the bench to put it back into place. “Man, I am glad to be back,” Sam whistled. “I never thought that sucker was gonna die down.” “Good thing old man decided to take his nap upstairs. The living room armchair was pretty much in ashes by the time we were done.” “It might not have happened if he’d had the sense to watch the damned pan. I will never cease to be amazed by folks’ stupidity.” “Cut him some slack, Sam. He was an old fella and probably forgot all about it.” “His family should be watching him, then. You can’t let old guys with poor memories leave grease on the stove. They nearly lost the whole
farmhouse.” “They’re good people. I’ve known the Rogers family a long time. John used to be one hell of a farmer back in the day. It’s a shame how time has caught up with him.” It had felt strange to be the one to pick John up in a fireman’s carry, slung over my shoulders like he weighed nothing. When I was younger, it had been the other way around. The Rogers’ family farm was on the same stretch as the house where I grew up. I remembered how John had carried me into the cabin of his tractor for rides. Times change. I looked around the engine bay and felt myself relax. The place had been a second home for almost eight years now. We had three engines in our station and answered calls between Brayford and Fort Wayne. Even in our small corner of the world, there always seemed to be someone having an emergency — a car accident, a fall, a fire. At least it kept us busy. *** “Hell-o-o!” I recognized the voice and couldn’t help but smile. Sam’s girl, Carla, was here. She was the biggest flirt in Brayford, and I had my suspicions that she’d chosen the location of her coffee shop for one reason only. Every time I looked over my shoulder when in the station, I saw
her glued to the window, watching us with her tongue practically hanging out her mouth. Carla was an attractive woman, but not my type. I’d known her for years. She’d always called herself a “free spirit,” but that was just her way of giving herself permission to chase every boy in town. She wasn’t the sort of woman who ever had trouble getting a date, with vibrant red hair that caught the sun like a flame and lips that spoke only of trouble. She’d always had a certain allure about her, and that appeal was only heightened by her unusual amount of confidence. Once, I’d been drawn in by her aura. Now, I only found it tiring. I’d thought Carla might tone it down a bit when she and Sam finally got together, but I guess old habits die hard. She’d been sashaying over here with one-liners and teasing play on words for years. She still couldn’t resist making her presence known in the station in a short skirt and ankle-high boots that showed her legs for miles. Her flirtatious nature didn’t bother Sam. He liked having a woman that made jaws drop. “Boys, I’ve got something tasty right here for you. Oh, and I brought some muffins, too.” Carla laughed loudly at her own joke as she handed over the tray to Sam. He pulled her toward him and kissed her on the head. “Careful, Carla. You might make me jealous.”
“You have nothing to worry about, Sam. Nate’s been fending me off for years. I don’t think I’ll ever break him.” She threw a mischievous grin my way and winked. I laughed. “I guess we’ll never know.” Carla turned to Sam. “Honey, you better get those to the kitchen before Lewis scoffs them all. Last time I brought treats over for the boys, nobody else got a chance to have one.” “All right, babe.” Sam gave Carla an unnecessarily long openmouth kiss and grinned as he walked away. Carla watched him leave with her eyes gleaming. She sighed a happy sigh and leaned against the engine. “Isn’t it nice when the things you dream of turn out even better than you imagined?” I followed her gaze. Sam was disappearing out of the engine bay and into the main building of the station. “Yeah. He’s a good guy.” Carla turned to me, and I knew she was up to something before she’d even opened her mouth. She had a look on her face like she was about to spill gossip or about to try and set me up. Or both. “So, Nate…” “I’m not interested, Carla.” “You haven’t even heard what I’m going to say.” “I think I can guess. You know a woman I should be dating.”
“She’s a preschool teacher’s assistant and moved into my building.” Carla frowned and placed her hands on her hips with a pout. “At least let me tell you about her.” “It won’t make a difference, Carla. I’m not looking for a woman right now.” “She’s gorgeous, Nate. She has big brown eyes and beautiful hair. She’s got a stunning figure, just like Scarlett Johansson. Single. New to town.” “Oh yeah? And how did you meet a stunning celebrity look-alike? If she just moved into your building, it seems a little early to be looking for a date already.” “Well, not exactly.” “Carla! C’mon. Cut it out. We’re not teenagers anymore. Having a girlfriend isn’t the be all and end all. I’ve got other priorities. You know that.” “I think you’re wasting your good looks.” I laughed. Carla didn’t mince her words. She’d told me I was handsome for years. She’d always said she liked a man with muscle. I’d never had trouble attracting women. I worked out a lot to keep in shape for my job, and I took care of my appearance. Over the years, I’d dealt with many Carlas. This one had been the first woman to swoon over me. Carla and I had gone to high school together. Carla had been at my heels since I was eighteen. We’d made out once or twice when we
were young, but it never turned into anything serious. We grew up and grew apart. When she got her shop across the street, she tried to start something again, but I was with Marie by then. It had been a relief when she’d finally switched her attention to Sam. It was exhausting holding her off. Not that Sam had ever tried — during all the years Carla had been trailing behind me, he’d been pining after her. Now they were together at last and acting like love-struck teens, unable to keep their hands off each other. “I’m happy as I am.” “She’s a really sweet woman, Nate. Kinda quiet, but I think she’s got a good sense of humor and her priorities are straight. You never did like ditzy girls.” “How about I say I’ll think about it, huh?” Sam returned from the kitchen, munching on one of the blueberry muffins Carla always pretended she baked. Sam had let me in on the secret that she bought them wholesale, but she didn’t know I was onto her. “What are we talking about?” “I was telling Nate about a gorgeous woman who just moved into my building.” “Maybe work’s not the best place for matchmaking, babe.” He gave me a sympathetic smile, and I sighed. I knew the look. It was a mixture of pity and
understanding. Sam always intended to be kind, but often came off to me as patronizing. Marie’s death had been the topic of conversation for many days in a small town. It happened three years ago. It was impossible to get on with life when everybody knew every detail of your tragedy. I still heard groups of people stop talking as soon as I walked by. I was always seeing people tilt their heads and giving me a kindly smile like I was a lost child. It drove me mad. Out the corner of my eye, I saw Sam giving Carla a warning frown. She pursed her lips and sighed. She laid her hand on my chest as she passed by and paused a moment, making sure to catch my eye. “Think about it, Nate. She seems real nice.” “I will.” Carla left, and Sam made himself scarce rubbing down the engine and checking the equipment. He knew he’d get nothing out of me in conversation. I didn’t talk about Marie anymore. She was gone, and life went on. Still, Carla had left my thoughts turning as I looked around at my crew and wiped the soot from my hands with a rag. Lewis was older — in his forties — and had been married for years. As soon as it was time to clock out, he started telling me what his wife had prepared for his dinner with a satisfied smile like his life was good. Sam looked just as happy with his lot when he’d give me a wink
and tell me Carla was waiting for him at the end of the day. It made me wonder if I was missing out on something. Marie’s image flickered across my mind, and I blinked it back and pushed her memory down. I glanced at the clock. It was nearly time for our continuing education medical training session. After that, there was paperwork to do and engines to maintain. I still had to get cleaned up after the fire. Life went on and didn’t care if I was ready.
Chapter Two
Jenna “Need a hand, honey?” I struggled to keep my grip on the cardboard box in my arms as I nudged open the door of my new apartment building. I’d been driving for a day and a half across Pennsylvania and then Ohio to reach Brayford, Indiana, a small town not far from Fort Wayne. I was exhausted, and looking back to my car and the few boxes scattered on the backseat, it hardly seemed worth all the effort. I managed to get into the apartment lobby and groaned when I saw the elevator was out of service. My apartment was on the fifth floor, and it felt like my arms were going to fall off. I shifted the weight of the box up my body, worried that the bottom was about to fall apart. Peering around the edge of the box, I realized the offer to help came from the friendly face of the red-headed woman who had entered the building after me. She reached out to balance the box I carried. “Thanks!” The stranger smiled sympathetically. “Moving in, huh?” “Right.”
“Where you come from?” “Out of state.” “Which apartment are you in?” “5D.” “That’s a bit of a climb.” She looked back over her shoulder at the stairs behind us and let out a long breath. “Today must be your lucky day. I’ve got nothing but time. Come on, I’ll help you get moved in.” “Really? Are you sure?” She waved away my concerns with a perfectly manicured hand. “Of course! I’m Carla, by the way.” “Jenna.” Together, we managed to get the six boxes and two suitcases into my apartment without too much trouble. We tossed everything together in the middle of the living room, and my pile of belongings made the small apartment look absolutely bare. The little pile of luggage was a stark reminder that I was starting with nothing. “Is that everything?” Carla asked. “Yes. Thanks so much for your help. I don’t think I’d have been able to do it on my own.” “No problem. That’s what good neighbors are for, right?” “Which apartment are you in?” “Just down the hall. 5F.” I smiled and pushed back my hair from my
flushed face. I leaned against the small tower of boxes we’d created and let out a long breath. “It’s nice to find a friendly face so soon.” “Do you know anyone in the area?” Carla asked. I shook my head, and Carla raised her eyebrows with interest. “What brings you to Brayford, then? We’re a small town. Not many people choose to set up house here without having a connection to the place.” She was right. It was a real small town, the sort people romanticize over and set Christmas films in. It seemed like everybody knew everybody else and most of the inhabitants had been born and raised here. I was trying to find a low-key existence in a quieter part of the country, but I guess I hadn’t thought about what a big deal that might be to the people already living there. “I’ve got a job here.” “Oh, really? That’s great! What’s the job?” “I’m going to be working at one of the preschools. The one on Edison Street.” Carla clapped her hands together and smiled. “That’s next to my coffee shop! If you’re walking, you’ll pass right by it.” “You own a coffee shop?” “She’s my baby. I love that place. I feel like such a fly on the wall in there. You wouldn’t believe what people talk about over coffee! I’m the eyes and ears of this town.”
I laughed and took a longer look at Carla. She must have been about my own age —twenty-nine. She was a very attractive and vibrant woman. Her hair was like copper and bounced in curls off her shoulders. She wore tightly fitted blue jeans and a T-shirt that showed off her tiny waist. Her arms were covered almost wrist-to-elbow in bangles and bracelets, and she always wore a warm, wide smile. I liked her already. “All that lifting got me hot!” she exclaimed. “Do you want to come over to my apartment for some tea? It’s been chilling all day. Ice cold.” “I’d love to.” I locked my apartment and followed Carla to her place. She opened the door, and I was instantly hit by the contrast of a lived-in home overflowing with pictures, mementos, ornaments, and trinkets. Carla must have been part magpie because every shelf, surface, and counter held a dozen little souvenirs or decorations. Snow globes, glass antelopes, small hoops bearing cross-stitches, four dream catchers hanging from one wall, succulent plants on every windowsill, a bright discarded bangle everywhere you looked… Her home was alive with bright and pretty things. In place of drapes over her windows, she’d fashioned her own privacy from sheets printed with mandalas and vivid geometric patterns that cast colored shadows on the hardwood floors. The place smelled of
incense and freshly brewed coffee. Carla headed for the kitchen. Her apartment was laid out the same as mine, with the main door opening into the living room with a kitchen through an archway to the left and the bedroom and bathroom down a small hall to the right. Two large windows in the living room overlooked a quiet street. I couldn’t hear traffic or anything from up here. It was peaceful. “Make yourself at home!” Carla called back over her shoulder. I heard her open the refrigerator. “Iced tea on its way. You must be parched. How long was your trip?” “A day and a half. I didn’t leave until yesterday evening, and I stopped at a motel for the night. I could have done it in a day if I pushed myself.” “Where’d you say you were from again?” I hesitated. I wasn’t sure how much I wanted to reveal to someone I just met, but then again, I didn’t want to draw attention to myself by not having anything to say. I decided to answer honestly. “Pennsylvania. Johnstone.” “Johnstone, huh? That’s a pretty big town compared to here.” Carla returned with the iced tea in a pitcher and two glasses on a tray. She laid them down on a little coffee table and sat next to me on the sofa where I’d taken a seat. She poured me a glass and handed it over. “What do you think you’ll
make of small town living?” I smiled. “I grew up in a small town, actually. I’m looking forward to getting back to that kind of life. Simpler.” Carla let out a wicked laugh. “Is life anywhere simple? You’ll always find drama wherever you go. The gossip I could spill about this place would make your head spin! Just you wait until you get to know some of the parents of those kids you’ll be teaching. I bet I’ve got a story on every single one.” She took a long drink from her glass and placed it back on the table. “You said you’re a preschool teacher, right?” “A preschool teacher’s assistant. I started my early childhood education degree. I’m hoping I’ll be able to transfer the credits to a college up here so I can finish it up.” “Good for you!” Carla kicked off her flat shoes and pulled her feet up under her, twirling the chain of a long pendant necklace in her hand. “I never got that far with school. My mom always told me to spend less time drooling over boys and more time studying, but I never listened.” She laughed lightly. “Didn’t work out too bad in the end, though. I drool over men for a living now.” “What do you mean?” Carla leaned forward like she had something juicy to tell me. She licked her lips and raised her eyebrows vivaciously. “I’ve got the best-damned
spot for a coffee shop in the whole of Indiana. Right across from the fire station. Firefighters all — day — long...” She drew out the last few words like she enjoyed the taste of them. “I’m the envy of every hot-blooded woman in Brayford. In fact, I think the view is half the reason I sell so much coffee.” I laughed. “You sound like one lucky woman.” She leaned back again with a mischievous grin and let out a long sigh. “Actually, I’m not supposed to be drooling over them anymore. Not now I’ve bagged one, anyhow.” “One of the firefighters?” “You got it! It only took six years, but I finally got Sam Mayden to realize I’m the woman he’s been looking for his whole life.” She smiled dreamily. “It’s like a dream come true. He’s a real catch, Jenna — but you’ll get to know him yourself, I’m sure. After all, we’re neighbors now. We’re going to be great friends.” “I’d like that.” Ever since I’d left Johnstone, I’d felt wound up tight like a coiled wire. I’d felt the prick of fear penetrating my lungs. It felt like I hadn’t drawn a full breath in days. But, finally, here with Carla, I felt the chains loosening. Maybe it was possible for what I’d left behind to stay behind. And perhaps it would be possible to even make a new friend here in Brayford — as easy as that.
“I could even set you up with one of Sam’s crew,” Carla offered. “Lewis is married, so he’s a no-go, but Nate is single and hot as hell. What do you think?” I laughed shyly and shook my head. “That’s sweet, Carla, but it’s not the right time for me. I just want to concentrate on this new job and finish my degree. Men can wait.” “You won’t say that once you’ve caught sight of him. Honest to God, Jenna, he’ll make your jaw drop. You know, I hit on him way before I started chasing Sam, but he was with someone back then. Sad story, actually. Anyway, he was taken, so my eyes turned to Sam, and I couldn’t be happier. He’s a real gentleman.” “Have you guys been together long?” Carla shook her head. “About five months. I guess it’s early days really, but you know what they say — when you know, you know. And you know what? I think with him, I know. I get weak in the knees just thinking about him.” I listened to Carla with a tight smile on my face. I was happy for her — Sam sounded wonderful — but I also felt a deep sadness tug inside me because I’d never been lucky with men. A bad relationship had forced me out of my old life and into a new town, new job, new apartment… I shut my eyes and took a deep breath. When I opened them, I made sure that I made my smile even brighter. I
wasn’t willing to bring my baggage with me — this was a new start. I would forget about Victor. After having a drink with Carla, I said my goodbyes and promised to drop in at the coffee shop after my first day at work. It made sense to walk to work with the preschool only minutes away from the apartment. In fact, I could just about see Edison Street out my window. I returned to my apartment and closed the door behind me. Looking around, I felt the magnitude of what I was doing sink in. It felt empty in the barren rooms. I was alone. I walked over to my living room window and looked down to the street below. There wasn’t much traffic on the street. I couldn’t see anyone passing by. It was like when I shut the apartment door behind me, I was suddenly the only woman in the world. I turned back to face the small pile of luggage awaiting me, taking a deep breath and diving in to ripping open cardboard and putting things in their place. Some new furniture would arrive tomorrow. Maybe once everything was laid out, it would feel more like a place that could become home. *** The next day, I stepped into the post office and headed to the lobby where my PO box was located. I would do anything to make sure Victor couldn’t find me. I knew what he was like and I didn’t dare
give anyone my real address, not even my sister. Relentless. That was the best way to describe Victor. Well, possessive, vicious, and cruel were up there too. Even now, I couldn’t believe I had ever fallen for him. Then again, he’d been good at appearances. He had smooth-talked me one night four years ago when I was out at a bar with my friends, looking devilishly handsome. I’d been drawn to his charisma and good looks like a moth to a flame. I shook my head at the memory and scolded myself. Foolish girl. So naïve. I’d soon learned Victor had been far from the sophisticated gentleman he pretended to be. The truth of the matter was that he was a predator with a primal instinct to hunt. And that’s exactly what he’d done when I’d first packed my bags and walked away from him. He hunted me down. Three different addresses and a restraining order hadn’t slowed him down at all. A week or two would go by in peace, and before I knew it he would materialize on my doorstep, alternating between cold threats and empty promises to change. No matter what I tried, there was no escaping him. I didn’t trust anyone in Johnstone, either. Victor had been a policeman, and all his cop buddies had done their best to deflect my allegations. They’d tried to protect him. It had taken multiple letters
from my lawyer to their department and the threat of suing them for malpractice to get a restraining order. Then it had been hell trying to enforce it. Things would be easier this way. A new place and a fresh start. This time I’d gone further, and I’d done more to make him lose my scent. The PO box was just one of my new escape strategies. I turned the key in the lock of my box and pulled out a single letter. I recognized the floral envelope from a set I’d bought my sister, Charlotte. I ripped it open immediately. Jenna, I’m not used to writing letters. I think it’s silly you won’t let me call you, like Victor has my phone bugged. He doesn’t, and I want to hear your voice. Please send me your number. We miss you. Becky and Dylan keep asking where their Aunt Jenna is, and I tell them you’ve gone away for work. They keep asking when you’re going to visit. I don’t know what to say. How many times can they hear you’re really busy with a new job, and that we’ll see you soon. Am I lying to them? When will we see you again? You’ve disappeared off the face of the Earth like you’re in the witness protection program. I know the police were dragging their feet, but Victor’s actions would have caught up
with him in the end. You didn’t give the law enough time. They need mountains of evidence, otherwise it’s just he-said-she-said. You thought you would never be able to get a restraining order, but it happened, didn’t it? You didn’t have to move away. I wish you’d come home. I hope you’re settling in well wherever you are and that you’ve found work. Be happy. Keep yourself safe, and get in touch as soon as you can. Use a pay phone or a burner cell — whatever, I don’t care. Just let us know you’re doing OK. We love you. Charlotte, Becky and Dylan I read her letter and had to struggle to hold back my tears. Charlotte was breaking my heart. Yes, I’d disappeared and left her very little information about where I’d gone, but that was for her own safety as well as mine. I didn’t want Victor sniffing around her and the kids, thinking that it might bring him closer to me. All Charlotte knew was that I was in Indiana and laying low for a while. I hadn’t even told her about my job. I missed her and my niece and nephew. I adored Charlotte’s children. I’d always spoiled them like crazy and jumped at the chance to babysit whenever she went out with her husband. I felt far away from all of them.
But I wanted to live a life where I didn’t have Victor constantly circling around me like a vulture waiting to pick shreds of self-esteem from my bones. I placed the letter in my purse and stepped out of the post office. I began to head up the main street to Carla’s coffee shop. She had knocked on my apartment door the night before and told me to stop by if I was in town today. Carla’s shop was a cute little place nestled between a shoe store and a nail salon. It had a large sign in cursive out front. The store had a simple name: Carla’s Coffee. The inside was light and airy, with wood floors and five little square tables, bare except for a small vase of brightly colored fresh flowers on each one. There was a counter displaying all the baked goods and signs hanging behind listing all the different kinds of drinks. I noticed the front of the store was made up of large windows overlooking the fire station. I headed for the counter, where a young girl was serving, and was about to order when I heard Carla call my name. “Jenna! Put your money away, girl. For you, it’s on the house.” “You don’t have to do that.” “How much are you planning to eat? A piece of cake and a latte won’t run us into the ground.” Carla was wearing a red loose cotton blouse
and a long, patterned skirt that reached the floor so that you couldn’t see her feet moving when she walked. It gave her the appearance of gliding across the room to sit with me at one of the two tables closest to the window. She called out to her assistant to bring over two lattes and two slices of cake and looked at me eagerly with a broad smile. She reached over the table and gave my wrist a quick, excitable squeeze like we’d been best friends forever. “Tell me how you’re settling in.” “Fine, I guess.” “All unpacked?” “There wasn’t much to unpack!” “Have you got everything you need?” “Just about. Some furniture arrived this morning. I’ve got a great new sofa. My bed was delivered too. I’ve spent most of the morning ordering new stuff online.” “On top of things, then. When do you start work?” “Tomorrow.” Carla’s assistant arrived with a tray of coffee and cake and laid it down on the table. Carla thanked her with a smile before turning back to me. “Are you ready?” “As ready as I’ll ever be, I guess. It’s been a while since I started somewhere new.” “What were you doing before you came here?”
“Working retail.” “Oh, really?” “Yup. In a grocery store. I had to put my studies on hold so I could earn some extra income.” “Retail is the worst, unless you own the place, of course!” Carla let out a light laugh and cut into her cake with a fork. “I worked retail for years before I started this place. My grandpa passed away and left me some money. I could never have dreamed about owning a shop without that help. God bless my Pops.” “It’s a great place!” “Thanks! My mother always said you can’t gossip for a living. I proved her wrong. Speaking of which, take a look out the window. The boys have arrived.” I turned to follow her gaze to the engine bay of the fire station across the street. The roller was up, and the crew had just arrived to work on the engines. There were three of them. The first was a man in his forties with dark hair starting to gray. He was short and walked with a bit of a swagger. The second was a younger man, closer to my age. He had blonde hair so long that he had to sweep it back off his face every now and then as he worked. Finally, there was a dark-haired firefighter who must have been in his early thirties. He had mid-length dark hair with just a slight curl to it, a chiseled jaw and ripped muscles so toned I
could see the definition from across the street. I felt my heart skip a beat at the sight of a man who was pure, physical perfection. I only realized I was biting down on my lip when Carla laughed and said, “My thoughts precisely.” Her eyes were positively glistening with glee. “Let me dish. See that older one? That’s Lewis Edlin. He’s married and has two sons. He doesn’t socialize much with the crew on account of being older and a real family man. When it’s time to clock out, he’s gone.” She flicked her gaze to the next firefighter and lifted her finger in the direction of the blonde. “The next one’s Sam Mayden. He’s my man.” I craned my neck to get a better look. Sam was handsome, too, but in a boyish way. He was grinning at something Lewis had said, and it made him look years younger, like a schoolboy playing a prank. He was well-toned and strong. “Isn’t he gorgeous?” Carla beamed. “At first I wasn’t sure he was my type. I usually go for tall, dark and handsome, but there’s just something about Sam… He’s so sweet. A real romantic. You wouldn’t think that someone with a body like that would be the sensitive type, would you? But my God, he’s like a little puppy dog.” Sam must have felt Carla watching him because he looked up at us and grinned widely. Carla smiled back, giving him a little wave before blowing him a
kiss. Sam pretended to catch it and blew one back. “See what I mean? He’s a total sweetheart.” My eyes wandered to the last firefighter who hadn’t been profiled. My God, he was sexy. He was probably the most delicious damn man I’d ever laid eyes on. He was washing down the engine and with every sweep of his arm, I could see his biceps rippling. He was wearing a white T-shirt, and I could imagine the six-pack underneath the cotton. He turned to see what Sam was looking at, and I got a better glimpse at his face as he turned our way. Each feature was chiseled to perfection. He had a strong, defined jaw. When he spotted Carla, his lips curved into a smile and revealed perfect, straight teeth. I quickly looked away and hid my face with my hand. I felt shy all of a sudden, and guilty for looking at a man and letting my heart race when I was supposed to be done with them. I cleared my throat, feeling my cheeks flush. Carla laughed. “I see you’re experiencing the Nate effect.” “What’s that?” “Weak knees, racing heart? They’re all symptoms of Nate Blaze.” “That’s his name? You’ve got to be kidding me.” “Nope. That man was born to fight fires and wear a tight T-shirt. He must be the poster-boy for
hot firemen. Am I right?” “He is good looking.” “Didn’t I tell you? I knew you’d change your mind when you saw him.” “Change my mind on what?” “Setting you guys up!” I laughed and waved away the offer, tucking my hair behind my ear and looking down into my empty coffee cup. “No. I’m still not interested.” “What! What kind of single, hot-blooded woman doesn’t want a piece of that?” “The kind who’s starting a new job tomorrow and has more to worry about than getting a hot date.” Still, my eyes couldn’t help but stay fixed on Nate. I was biting my lip again. I let out a long breath and cleared my throat once more. “It’s not the right time.” Carla rolled her eyes and sighed. “It’s a shame. I think you two would be great together. Nate’s been alone for so long. Having a woman in his life again would do him a world of good.” “I can’t believe that a man who looks like that is single. What’s the catch?” I wasn’t sure what I’d said wrong, but I felt like I’d put my foot in it somehow when I saw Carla’s smile fade, and she cast Nate a look that was more sorrowful than hungry. “There’s nothing wrong with him. It’s a depressing story, actually. He was married.”
“He was?” “Yes. Her name was Marie. He adored her.” “They divorced?” “No. She died.” I gasped, and a hand flew to my mouth. I looked over at Nate again and felt my heart well up with pity for him. He was so young to be a widower. “That’s awful.” “Tell me about it. They have a daughter together, too.” “No!” “Yeah. Four years old. She’s a darling little girl.” “Don’t make me cry. How terrible. Nobody should have to go through that.” Carla sat back in her chair and flipped her hair back out of her face. She looked reflectively at Nate. “He used to be a bit of a player before Marie. He had every girl after him and took his pick. After he met her he was a changed man. He had tunnel vision for that woman. He’s not been the same since she passed. It’s been three years.” “That’s dreadful.” “I want to see him smile again, you know? He was always laughing before, but he’s so serious these days.” “It takes time to heal wounds.” “I think Nate would spend the rest of his life grieving if nobody stepped in. He doesn’t know
how to move on. He should be happy again. He deserves that.” “Another reason for me to stay far away.” I saw Carla’s shocked look and realized she thought that I was suggesting Nate was damaged goods. I was quick to correct her. “What I mean, is that I’ve got my own baggage. It’s not fair to lay my troubles on someone who’s already gone through so much. I’d be no good for him. No good for him at all.” I heard my own words hang in the air, and I knew they were true. Ever since I’d met Victor Malone, I’d signed myself up to a lifetime of misery. It wasn’t fair to put it on someone else. It would be better for me to keep my head low and stay alone so I couldn’t burden anyone with my issues, and not be hurt again.
Chapter Three
Nate “I don’t wanna go!” I’d been listening to my four-year-old daughter, Harriet, wailing her protests ever since we left home. It was the end of summer, and Harriet did not want to go back to preschool. Why should she have to share the grown-ups’ attention with all those other kids when at home she had Grandma, Daddy and Aunt Kacey all to herself? Harriet wanted to live in an eternal summer, baking with Grandma, playing hide-and-seek with Aunt Kacey, and watching cartoons with Daddy. “I know honey, but it’s time to go back to school.” “Why?” “So you can learn and make new friends.” “I don’t wanna make new friends.” I chuckled and looked over at Harriet fondly. She was a cute kid, but acted like she was four going on fourteen. She looked like her mother with blonde hair I had helped her wrestle into two pigtails. Freckles spattered across her chubby cheeks and big, brown eyes could wrap you around her little finger when she put on a puppy-dog stare. “Of course you want to make friends, Harriet!
Don’t you remember how much fun you had last year?” Harriet folded her arms stubbornly across her chest. Her bottom lip began to wobble. I kept one eye on the road as I reached out to tickle her tummy. “Come on now, baby. Let’s see your smile.” She tried to stay stubborn but tickles always won, and she began to giggle. “Daddy!” I laughed and returned my hand to the wheel. “You’re going to have the best time. You’ll have the sand pit and tricycles. You can even play with Samantha. All summer long you were asking if Samantha could come over and play. Now you don’t want to see her?” “I wanna stay at home.” “Sorry, kiddo, but Daddy and Aunt Kacey have work. Grandma gets tired easily nowadays. You have a lot of energy, you know. It’s only three days a week. You can manage that.” “Nooooo!” “What do you mean ‘no’? I thought you were a big girl now. Going to school is what big girls do. You’ll have fun with Samantha today, and on Thursday, Grandma told me you’re going to make cookies with her.” I pulled up on the street outside the preschool and managed to pull a very reluctant girl out of her booster seat. Harriet dragged her feet dramatically
and threw her head back with a groan, eventually stomping after me with a grimace, her little backpack on her shoulders. I took her to the classroom and raised my eyebrows in surprise when I peered around the doorway and saw how many kids they had this year. There were dozens of them, already running around and throwing tantrums, making messes and falling over. It looked like Mrs. Gatsby had her work cut out for her this semester. I knelt down to talk to Harriet. She wrapped her arms around my legs like a capuchin monkey and was burying her head tearfully into my thigh. I peeled her away from me and held her by the shoulders, trying to catch her eye as she hung her head dolefully. “Look at how many kids there are to play with this year! You’re going make so many friends!” Harriet burst into tears. “I… wanna… stay… with… you!” “I know, sweetie, but Daddy’s gotta work.” “I… wanna… stay… with… Grandma!” I smiled and raised my eyebrows. “And if Grandma’s busy, I’ll bet you want to stay with Aunt Kacey… am I right?” Harriet sniffled and sobbed, clinging to my hand. I glanced at the clock and sighed. “It’s only for a few hours, Harriet. I know you can do it.” I heard a light laugh behind me and turned
around to see a woman who was not the familiar middle-aged Mrs. Gatsby in her sagging stockings and hand-knitted cardigan. This was a young woman — late twenties, I guessed — with a slim figure, mid-length dark hair and gentle, smiling eyes. Kneeling down, I found myself at her feet, and couldn’t help but let my eyes wander up her shapely calves, to her waist, and finally to her face. She had high cheekbones, dusted lightly with blush, and her shapely lips were colored a deep red. She knelt down beside me, and I caught the scent of jasmine perfume. I felt my blood run hotter and took a longer glance at this stranger. She wore a short-sleeved white blouse made of a silky material that clung to her hourglass figure and a knee-length pencil skirt accentuating her ass. I felt like I recognized her from somewhere. “Having trouble?” “My little girl doesn’t feel like going to school today.” The woman turned to Harriet with mock shock on her face. “Are you kidding me! What’s your name?” “Harriet.” “Tell me, Harriet, what’s your favorite thing to do?” Harriet grew shy and tried to hide behind me. I gave her an encouraging nudge. “Painting.”
“Painting! No way! Guess what, Harriet? That’s exactly what we’re doing today. How about you sit at my table, ok? I’ve got some great colors. What’s your favorite color?” “Pink.” “Really? Mine, too! Well, I’ll make sure I save us the pink paint. Will you paint me a picture today?” Harriet’s shy smile turned into a grin, and she nodded. There was nothing Harriet liked more than having the full attention of a grown-up all to herself. “My desk is over there.” The woman pointed to a low, round table covered with building blocks. “Go save us a seat, and let me take your backpack for you. I’ll hang it up and keep it safe.” Miraculously, Harriet did as she was told. I stood up from where I had been crouching. I turned to the stranger with an impressed smile. “You’re good.” Suddenly, I realized how I knew this woman. Hadn’t Carla been telling me about a new preschool teacher’s assistant? Looking at the woman again, I thought I remembered her looking at me from the coffee shop across the street a couple of days ago. “You’re new, right?” “It’s my first day.” “I hope it’s a good one. I’m Nate, by the way. Harriet’s Dad.” I reached out to shake her hand. She closed her fingers around mine, and it took me
a moment to realize I had touched her skin for a fraction of a second longer than necessary. I noticed her blushing at the extended contact. “I didn’t catch your name.” “Jenna.” I folded my arms across my chest into a more casual position. I caught Jenna’s eyes traveling to my biceps and noticed her blush even more. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and bowed her head. “How are you finding everything so far?” Jenna let out a light laugh. “It only took me five minutes to make an absolute fool of myself.” “What happened?” She gestured towards a playmat near the door. “I tripped the second I stepped into the classroom and fell flat on my face, ripping my pantyhose.” She lifted her skirt slightly to show me the long tear on her thigh, and I felt my cock stiffen. Jenna was a beautiful woman with great legs. As if she realized the effect she was having on me, Jenna quickly let her skirt fall down and took an embarrassing step back. She raised her hands in a little shrug. “Clumsy, much? Not a great first impression.” “That’s nothing,” I told her. “When I first started at the station, I was a little too eager to use the fireman’s pole. I leapt on that thing like I was Tarzan. Problem was the bell started to ring. I
missed it by a mile and fell an entire floor, landing on my back. The boys thought it was about the funniest thing they ever saw. I still haven’t lived it down.” Jenna laughed at my story, and I saw a slight sparkle in her eye. She tilted her head slightly and looked at me with interest, and I saw her bite down on her lip. I don’t think she even realized she was doing it and for some reason it was crazy sexy to me. I’d attracted a lot of women in my life, and they almost always wanted to make sure I knew they were available. They’d flutter their eyelashes or let down one more button than necessary on their blouse. They’d flash me flirtatious smiles or twirl their hair suggestively. It was always deliberate and coy. Jenna, though — she had an attraction she was trying to hide, and her attempt to be demure was more alluring than anything Carla had ever done to try and get my attention. The slight pink hue rising on her neck that she couldn’t control and the way she looked away as soon as she realized she’d stared too long… There was something about her drawing me in and turning me on. “You’re a firefighter, then?” I grinned. I was pretty sure Jenna already knew I was a firefighter, but she was trying to pretend she didn’t. Maybe she didn’t want me to realize she had been staring at me this weekend, but it was too late
for that. I was onto her. “That’s right. The station is right across from a great little coffee shop, Carla’s Coffee.” “I know it, actually. My neighbor owns it.” “You’ve met Carla? What do you make of her?” Jenna smiled widely and laughed. “She’s a character.” “You mean a flirt?” “I don’t think so. She can’t stop talking about her boyfriend — Sam, is it? If Carla ever was a flirt, I think she’s well and truly off the market now.” I chuckled. “You don’t know Carla very well. She’s got the amazing talent of bringing every conversation back to sex.” Jenna’s lips curved into a smile, and she raised an eyebrow. “I’ve noticed that.” “So, you must be living in her apartment building, then?” “That’s right.” “It’s a nice part of town.” Jenna laughed. “Is the town big enough to have a bad part?” “I guess not.” “There can’t be that many fires in such a small town.” “We answer calls all over the area, not just in Brayford — and not just fires.” “It must be exciting work.” She looked up at
me from under her lashes, completely unaware of her own appeal. She was stunning, and I felt a stirring inside me as I glanced at her again. “Exciting, sure. Dangerous sometimes, too. Tiring. We take the good with the bad. It’s not all heroics and saving kittens from trees. There’s a dark side to what we do.” “It must be tough.” I heard an adult voice behind me and turned to see Mrs. Gatsby shuffling in. She spotted Jenna and smiled warmly. She gave me a wave. “I guess that’s my cue to go,” I said. “First day’s about to begin.” Jenna made a worried face. “Wish me luck, I guess!” “I have a feeling you won’t need it.” I nodded toward Harriet, who was sitting in her chair like the most well-behaved girl in the world, waiting for Jenna to sit with her for the promised painting. “It looks like you’ve got a fan already.” Jenna looked over her shoulder to follow my gaze and smiled. “She’s very cute.” “Don’t be fooled. She’s got an attitude beneath that angel face.” I looked over at Harriet fondly. “Look after her for me, will you?” “I will.” “Harriet’s grandma will be picking her up today. I guess I’ll be seeing you around.” “Sure.”
I lifted my hand in a casual gesture of goodbye and headed out of the classroom. I glanced back over my shoulder as I left to get a final glance at the new assistant’s body. She looked impeccable in her tight skirt and silky blouse. I stared just long enough to catch her tossing her hair over her shoulder. I grinned when our eyes caught. Jenna smiled, laughed, and looked away again. I thought about her the whole drive to the station. There was something irresistible about Jenna. She was new in town and unsure of herself, but no amount of shyness or self-doubt could erase her natural sex appeal. I was intrigued by her and wanted to know more. I had the feeling Jenna was more than just a pretty face. Ever since Marie died, I had been like a horse with blinders on. I’d seen nothing but what was right in front of me. I’d not thrown so much as a sideways glance at an attractive woman. I’d kept my head down and took one day at a time. Women were the least of my concerns. Now I felt something that had been sleeping awakening inside. A spark had ignited, and only time would tell what flames might follow.
Chapter Four
Jenna All day long I’d been thinking about Nate, and all day long I’d been telling myself to stop. But I couldn’t get his chiseled jaw and taut muscles out of my mind. He was so hot that his image had been seared into my mind. And he was funny, too. I pictured him falling down the fireman’s pole and found myself laughing again. A smile had been on my face ever since I’d looked over my shoulder to watch Nate leave the preschool that morning and found him staring back at me. I walked toward the main street with a dreamy smile on my face. Hadn’t Nate’s smile taken my breath away? Hadn’t his eyes been the exact color of the sky on the most beautiful summer day? Hadn’t his body given Adonis something to aspire to? I thought about the way I had managed to detect the rise and fall of a perfect six-pack beneath his blue shirt and felt my heart flutter. Stop it, Jenna. I was going to stop daydreaming and drooling. It had gotten me in trouble before. I was on the street opposite the fire station now, and glanced across to see if Nate was there. If I saw him again,
it would undo all the progress I’d made pushing his face out of my fantasies. I didn’t see him. I was shocked at myself and my traitorous sex drive. I’d been through so much with Victor it seemed unthinkable that I could be letting those kinds of thoughts into my head again. I stood still a moment, facing the fire station, and thought back to all the times I’d stood opposite the police station, waiting for Victor to finish his shift. Nearly every night he would see me standing there waiting for him, and he’d take another twenty minutes to laugh and joke with his buddies. He never looked pleased to see me or rushed over. His day wasn’t any better when I was there. That’s the problem with the hero type, I told myself. They’re self-centered and arrogant. That’s why they choose jobs where they get to save the damsel in distress. The last thing I needed in my life was another jerk with a savior complex making me feel bad for asking him to lower his voice because he’d been out saving lives all day. What did I matter? How could I ever compare to such a hero? That’s how Victor always made me feel. Secondary. Unimportant. Small. I sighed at the memory but perked up when I realized I was nearly at Carla’s coffee shop. I pushed my way inside and inhaled the scent of muffins and fresh coffee grounds. Carla was behind
the counter serving. As soon as she spotted me, she finished up with her customer and passed the next person over to her assistant while she made us both a latte. Moments later, we were sitting again at Carla’s favorite spot by the window. “So?” Carla leaned forward eagerly. “Tell me how it went!” “It went as well as possible, I suppose. I tripped over the playmat the second I walked in the door and tore my pantyhose. The kids thought it was hilarious, but their parents pretended they didn’t notice. Mrs. Gatsby tried to give me a cookie.” “Oh, I love Mrs. Gatsby! She’s such a sweetheart. She comes in with her granddaughter on Sundays sometimes and always leaves spare change in the tip jar.” “I told her about my course, and she was so excited for me. She still had all her study notes if I wanted to borrow them. I didn’t have the heart to tell her things have probably changed since the seventies.” Carla laughed. “Bless her. And what about the parents? Did they treat you nicely?” “Oh yeah, the parents were great. A couple were a bit over-attached to their kids. Usually, you have to peel the toddler off the parents, but today I had a couple go the other way!” “Was it Lucy Bennett? She’s a helicopter parent, for sure. She comes in here with her son, he
asks for a cupcake, and she makes him get fruit. What a killjoy. Then she opens the packet for him and hands him the grapes one at a time, and watches him like he’s incapable of chewing without her. It’s a lot of effort for a snack. Don’t even get me started on her daughter. She makes the poor girl wear pigtails, and she’s already fourteen.” I giggled. “It might have been her!” “Did the kids give you any trouble?” “Oh no,” I smiled brightly. “Kids’ antics have never bothered me. I know some people can’t handle their tantrums, but I’ve always found them too funny to get annoyed. They’re a cute bunch of toddlers. Nothing I can’t manage.” Carla made a face. “Rather you than me. I hate kids.” “Really?” “Well, hate is a strong word.” Carla took a sip of her latte and leaned forward on her elbows. “I have a strong distaste for children. They’re sticky and needy. I don’t have a bit of maternal instinct.” “I’ve always wanted kids,” I told her wistfully. “I adore them. My sister has two. I used to spoil them rotten.” “They sound cute. It must be tough moving far away from them.” “It is. I miss their little faces and even their arguments. I miss my Mom and Dad, too.” “Are you regretting your decision?”
“No.” My answer sounded weak and I decided to try again. “There’s a great opportunity here, right? It was the right move.” “Couldn’t you have stayed in Pennsylvania?” “Pennsylvania had nothing left for me.” I could tell from the way Carla looked at me that she knew there was more to the story and was burning to ask, but she held her tongue and smiled warmly at me instead. “You’ll do just fine here. It’s a great town. Great people. Great neighbors.” She jerked her head towards the fire station and gave me a joking wink. “Great view.” “Best view in town.” “Are you coming around to my way of thinking?” “Maybe! I’m shocked at myself.” “You’re a hot-blooded woman. There’s nothing wrong with that.” Carla grinned at me. “Speaking of which, were there any hot men at the preschool today? Jason Hasting got divorced a few months back, and he’s not bad at all. In fact, there’s a few single fathers floating around Brayford right now. Anyone catch your eye?” I smiled. “Maybe one.” I set down my cup, rested my chin on my hand and looked hopefully over at the fire station, my eyes glazing over for a moment. Carla howled with laughter. “Let me guess. Was Nate dropping off Harriet today?”
I flushed red. “What makes you say that?” “Girl, you look like you’re in heat.” She held up a hand to stop my protest. “I don’t blame you! He’s gorgeous. Tell me what happened.” “Nothing happened. He just dropped Harriet off, that’s all.” “But he got you all fired up in the process? He’s good at doing that.” “I’m not supposed to be looking at men right now.” “Says who?” “I’ve got other stuff going on in my life.” “Pfft!” Carla scoffed. “You look pretty set up to me. Nice job, nice apartment. Seems like a man is what’s missing.” “Trust me, I’ve had my fill of men. I just want to take a break for a while and focus on myself.” “You don’t have to explain yourself to me, honey. I just think you’re mad to pass up a fine man like that.” “Who says he’s interested in me?” “How couldn’t he be! You’re gorgeous, and there aren’t that many young, single women around here anymore. All the people we used to hang out with have paired off and settled down.” I laughed. “So, I’d get him by default, is that it?” “I’m just saying that the odds are in your favor.”
“Well, thanks. But I’m still not interested.” “Was the last guy really so bad that he’s put you off men for life?” I looked down at my coffee cup. “I need some time to get over it.” Carla looked out across at the station, as though she was picturing Nate there. “You gotta admit he’s cute.” I grinned. “Well, duh.” “I’ve been begging them to make a calendar for years. You know, for charity. Nate would make a fine Mister July.” “That’s a calendar I would pay good money for.” We looked at each other and laughed. “Honestly, Jenna, he’s single and one of the best guys I know.” “How long did you say you guys had known each other, again?” “Since high school.” Carla smiled at the memory. “He was always popular. On the football team. Classic jock. There was a running joke that we would always find him under the bleachers after five. A different cheerleader every week.” “He’s a player, then?” “Was.” Carla corrected me, finishing her latte and looking back over her shoulder to look at the remaining baked goods on display. I had no idea how she maintained such a perfect figure with so
much temptation around her all day. She turned back to me. “He definitely played the field in his teens, but that all changed when he met Marie.” “His wife?” “That’s right. They were great together.” “Were they together a long time?” “Eight years, I think.” “That’s a lifetime.” “How long were you with your ex? The one who’s turned you off men?” “Four years too long. I should have ended things long ago.” Carla smiled sympathetically. “A charming man always tends to make good judgment go out the window. Trust me, I’ve dated my share of jerks. Thank God for Sam.” Our conversation moved onto other things, but my mind fixed on Victor. Of all the mistakes I’d made in life, he was the biggest. We’d met when I was twenty-five. He was my first boyfriend, and that’s why it took me so long to catch onto the fact that Victor was a complete and utter asshole. It had all been exciting and fresh when he’d first looked my way. I’d been a wallflower my whole life, and suddenly this gorgeous guy was giving me the time of day, and he was so adorable at first. I was over the moon to have a guy on my arm I could show off. In the early days of our relationship, I let him
get away with being a jerk because I’d waited so long to meet anybody. I would risk never meeting anyone again if I walked away. As we got older, I let him get away with things because we’d been together for a long time, and it seemed like a lot to throw away. I believed he didn’t mean the terrible things he said, and I thought eventually he would grow up. He never changed. Not for the better, at least. Over the next couple of years, I became a complete doormat for him. Week by week, he took me for granted and started taking advantage of me. The possessiveness and jealousy started, followed by violence. Everything happened gradually. I’d let one small thing slide, and then another, and then suddenly I was with a man who could treat me however he wanted because he knew I’d never stand up for myself. Part of walking away had been finding a way to do things on my own. To be strong, alone. I was supposed to be forgetting men. And yet Nate was on my mind. Every time I blinked, his image was there. That confident, dazzling smile flashing my way. His eyes shamelessly tracing my thigh. I felt myself blush as I remembered showing Nate the rip in my pantyhose. Could I really pretend that I hadn’t hoped his eyes would light up? What was wrong with me? I was a woman finding
her own path. I was supposed to be a professional looking after Nate’s kid. And yet, I wish I could go back to this morning, let myself stare at him, and raise my skirt to watch him look at me.
Chapter Five
Nate I always enjoyed seeing Harriet at the end of the day, but I now had another reason to be excited to pick her up from preschool. Jenna was a fascinating woman who sure knew how to hold my attention. Harriet’s, too. My baby could never stop talking about Miss Dawson and all the fun things they did together. Daddy, daddy! Look what I made with Miss Dawson! Or Daddy, daddy! Miss Dawson taught me a new song today! It was hard to admit that I was growing jealous of Harriet and how much time she got to spend with the tantalizing Miss Dawson. In the two weeks since Harriet had been back at preschool, I’d managed to pick her up four times. That gave me four more chances to talk to Jenna. Jenna seemed to be a warm but reserved person. She had a compelling and attractive personality, but she was too cautious to completely let it shine. Instead, I saw glimpses of a woman who was fun and teasing, and with a good head on her shoulders. I was in awe of how she could get any child to do whatever she asked. On the other hand, I was ready to do anything she wanted me to do.
I pulled up outside the preschool and made my way down the hall to Harriet’s class. The kids inside were all packed up and waiting for their parents to come and get them. I spotted Harriet chattering away animatedly with her friend Samantha by the bookshelf. I spotted Jenna talking to Jason Hasting — single since he’d divorced Leann. What was he doing here? I wanted him to move along. He didn’t have the same rights I had to talk to Jenna. I could see his eyes lingering on her, and I frowned. How could I blame Jason, though? I couldn’t stop myself from staring at Jenna either. My eyes were locked on her. She was wearing tight black denim jeans showing off her slinky behind and a cute little sweater covered in ladybugs. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail, showing off model-high cheekbones brushed with blush. I thought I saw her glance my way. Lucky for me, Jason was leaving. I approached Jenna with a smile. “Hi, there. How’s it going?” “Today was a good day with the kids. That’s all I can ask for.” “Still feel like you’re settling in OK?” “Pretty much. I’m surprised at how easy it’s been. I thought it would be harder to feel comfortable. I keep feeling like something’s gotta give.”
I chuckled. “I think you’re just better at this than you give yourself credit for.” Jenna flushed slightly and looked down again. I found it endearing that she didn’t know how to take a compliment. It was like she wasn’t used to getting them. I decided to take it one step further. “Your hair’s up. I like it. The look suits you.” Her blush turned deeper, but she smiled and touched her hair. “Really? I think it makes me look like I couldn’t be bothered to style it.” “No. It makes you look like a woman who knows she doesn’t need to.” I’d been out of the dating game for eleven years or so, and yet the old moves came back easily. A compliment — if she blushes, give her another. Flirting 101. It took me by surprise when I realized what was happening. I was flirting with my daughter’s preschool teacher. She bit down on her lip again. That habit of hers was starting to drive me nuts. “You don’t look too bad yourself.” Was she flirting with me too? I smiled. “It’s Friday. I bet you’re ready for the weekend, right?” “I sure am! I love the kids, but they take a lot of energy. I’m ready to collapse. What do you have planned?” I caught her eye. “Nothing. To tell you the
truth, I’m completely free.” Jenna’s lips parted slightly in surprise. The remark had come out like an invitation, and she didn’t know how to react. She laughed a little and distracted herself by tidying some crayons from a nearby table. “I hear Sam and Carla are going to a food fair out of town this weekend. Maybe you could tag along.” My dreams fell apart in an instant. I called Harriet and held out my hand to her. “Yeah, maybe. I guess we better get going.” Harriet ran up to me, and I lifted her into my arms. I met Jenna’s eyes one last time and smiled. “See you around?” “Sure. Next week, I guess.” “Have a good weekend.” Jenna quickly moved away to tidy up, and I watched her for a moment. She had a strange look on her face like she was angry at herself. Maybe she was kicking herself for not acting on my hint that I was free. I briefly considered whether I should go back to her and ask again, giving her a second chance to show some interest. No. Not now. If she wasn’t into me and I went in there full-steam, it would make for an uncomfortable school year. I decided to let things simmer a little longer. Time would tell.
Harriet and I arrived home. I set her up with some cartoons which she watched from the kitchen table while I made some macaroni for a snack. My sister would be coming around later that night with takeout for us. “Harriet, what did you do at school today?” “Looked at some bugs.” “That sounds gross.” Harriet giggled. “Yeah, they were icky.” “Did Miss Dawson hold one?” “They was in boxes so she didn’t have to.” “Does that mean you didn’t hold one?” “Nope.” “I bet you would have if you had the chance. Maybe a big, ugly grasshopper?” I crossed the kitchen and ran my fingers up her arm like they were the steps of a cricket. “You would have carried that bug, right?” Harriet shrieked with laughter and pushed me off. “No way!” “Really? Does that mean you don’t want a pet beetle, then?” “No!” “That’s a shame. I was going to pick you up a nice big, fat beetle for your bedroom.” She was laughing so much that she was shaking now. “Ew! No!” “Hmm. Maybe not, then.” I gave Harriet a wink and returned to the stove to give the macaroni a
stir. “I thought we said we would eat more vegetables this week. What happened to that? I thought you told me ‘Daddy, I want more broccoli.’” Harriet giggled some more. “You’re silly, Daddy.” “So vegetables are silly now, are they?” I poured some frozen corn into a pan. “Well, I’m giving you some anyway. They will help you grow big and strong.” I finished cooking the food and sat down at the table while she ate. It gave me time to ask her more about her day and what she was going to do with Grandma tomorrow. For a four-year-old, my daughter was good company. After dinner, I washed Harriet and got her ready for bed. Every night we did the same thing. I had to read her favorite bedtime story, Fireman Doug. It was a series of books about a firefighter puppy who saved all the other animals while going on adventures. Harriet loved to ask lots of questions about whether I had ever saved a duck from an icy puddle, or rescued a sheep that had fallen off a cliff onto a ledge. I had to make up a lot of things. Usually, I would tell her something along the lines of, “That’s exactly what I did today! You know what? That duck was so slippery, I could barely catch him!” or “I sure did! That sheep made one heck of a noise!”
She was too young to know the realities of her daddy’s job. Fighting fires and saving lives weren’t all adventure and glory. Sometimes we got there too late or couldn’t beat the fire before the it consumed people. It was better if Harriet thought I was out keeping ducks safe from frozen puddles. I’d just finished putting Harriet to bed and reading the story when Kacey arrived with our takeout order. I let her in and greeted her with a kiss on the cheek. “Hey Kacey, how’s it going?” “All right, thanks, but I’m dead on my feet! I showed the Wilsons six properties today.” “Ouch. Have they put an offer in on anything?” Kacey looked at me with a single raised eyebrow and sighed. “What do you think?” “You’ve got to be kidding me! How many properties total is that now?” “Twenty-three.” I began to laugh. I took the bag from Kacey and headed into the kitchen to unpack it and serve it onto plates. “I guess it’s a big decision.” “They’re treating me like a damn tour guide.” Kacey opened my refrigerator door and glanced inside. “Please tell me you’ve got some wine?” “Bottom shelf.” “Thanks. If I drink too much, I’ll crash here and take Harriet straight to preschool in the morning. What time are you in tomorrow?”
“Starting at 4 am.” Kacey made a face. “At least I don’t have to start work at the crack of dawn. Not that any of you guys actually work until there’s a call.” I grinned. Kacey was always ribbing me about that. “You know there’s lots we do when we’re not on call.” “Cleaning the engines and doing push-ups. Brutal.” “Something like that.” I handed Kacey a plate of Chinese food, and she traded me a glass of wine. We made our way through to the sitting room and both collapsed onto my sofa. I switched the TV to a game show, and we could both finally unwind. “How was your group tonight?” Kacey flicked a glance my way and gave me a tired smile. “Tough. One of the poor girls is having a nightmare of a time over the custody battle for the kids.” “I bet. That must be hard.” “It is if you were married to an asshole. And you know he’s doing everything he can to poison her reputation and make her look bad in front of the judge. It’s not fair. Thank God Vince and I never married or had kids.” Vince was Kacey’s ex-boyfriend. They had dated when she was in her early twenties, and he’d been a real piece of work. Heroin was his vice. The guy had been a total junkie, but Kacey had been
too young and love-struck to walk away. She’d been convinced she could fix him. That never happened. First came the lies, then the stealing, then the abuse. Kacey took it all, hoping one day Vince would miraculously get back on the straight and narrow and realize she had been an angel. Instead, he’d nearly destroyed her as she tried to save him. It was her family who had to pull her away in the end. We’d held an intervention to get her to walk away from him after the bruises started to become larger and more frequent. Time had helped Kacey realize she’d been in a losing battle with Vince and she was far better off without him. After a while she studied to be a volunteer counselor for female survivors of domestic abuse. She ran a support group on Wednesday evenings. “I’ll drink to that.” Kacey turned to me. “And what about you? How’s life? How’s work?” “Fine, I guess. Nothing particularly exciting.” “Are the boys okay?” “They’re great.” “How’s Sam getting along with Carla?” “Like a house on fire.” “Really? I kinda thought she’d have eaten him alive by now.” I laughed. “Her man-eater days are over, I think. Besides, Carla was never cruel. Just
indecisive and scared of missing out. She wanted a piece of everyone.” Kacey smirked. “Now she’s had a piece of everyone and she’s ready to settle down. Is that what you’re saying?” “Be nice. Carla’s a good woman, even if she is a bit on the wild side.” Kacey’s smirk softened into an apologetic smile. “I know. She’s always been really nice to me.” Kacey twisted and rested an elbow on the back of the sofa and let her head fall onto her hand. She gave me an intense, counselor’s look. “And what about you, Nate? Have you met anyone?” I rolled my eyes. “Come on, Kacey. We’ve talked about this before. Don’t push me on this.” “Sorry.” Kacey held up her hands apologetically and sat back. “I won’t ask again.” I cast her a sideways glance. She had turned her guilty gaze to the TV. She knew that I didn’t like people prying into my love life ever since Marie passed, and especially not Kacey. She was always acting like my therapist. I could see that she was concerned for me and acting out of love, not nosiness, so I threw her a bone. “There’s a new woman working at Harriet’s preschool. She seems nice.” Kacey furrowed her brow, and then her face lit up. “Yes! I’ve seen her. The brunette? Slim? Pretty.”
I smiled. “Is she? I hadn’t noticed.” “What about her? Are you interested?” I ran a thumb up the stem of my wine glass in thought. “Perhaps.” Kacey offered a warm, affectionate smile and laid a hand gently on my forearm. “Nate, it would be so nice to see you putting yourself out there again.” “I don’t know if anything will happen. I kind of made a move today, and she didn’t go for it.” Kacey’s face fell. “What did you say?” “I suggested I was free over the weekend.” She rolled her eyes. “That’s not a pickup. Geez, Nate — you’re losing your touch!” I laughed. “I’ve still got it.” “Maybe you weren’t clear enough.” She gave me an encouraging nudge. “I’d try again.” “You think so?” “Sure. What do you have to lose?” “I’ll think about it.” Kacey was satisfied with my response, and turned back to the TV with a smile. I sat back too, thinking about Jenna. Kacey was right. What did I have to lose?
Chapter Six
Jenna It had been another good day. I still couldn’t believe how easy my new life was coming together. A couple of months ago, I would never have believed that one day I would be living a free life. For so long, Victor had haunted every waking hour. I was used to constantly looking over my shoulder, feeling him breathing down my neck, or hearing him bark commands. Finally, I was starting to feel like I didn’t need to be afraid. After all, everything was falling into place. I loved my new apartment. At first, the silence had seemed daunting, and it scared me, but as the days passed, I was growing to love the peace and quiet. I filled the environment with things that warmed my heart, like little plants and lots of books. It was starting to feel like a sanctuary and a home. Then there was the job. It was going so well! Victor had kept me away from studying so I could support him while he chased his dreams. I had to learn to put aside my yearning to work with children, as I slaved away behind a desk dealing with irritable and rude people every day. Now I was one step closer to my ideal job and in a classroom at last. Each and every one of those kids was a ray
of sunshine in my life, and at last, I was living in summer. Then there was Carla, an instant best friend. Almost every day, I would stop by her coffee shop, and we’d giggle, gossiping like schoolgirls. Sometimes I even forgot why I’d come to this place, and why I ran away. It felt like I had come home. I was learning to be happy again. I set off for my apartment with a smile on my face. I was walking home when I spotted him. Nate leaned with his forehead and fists against the side of the fire station building, a restrained look of anguish on his face. I felt a strange tug of attraction toward him even in his despair. In fact, the look of agony pulled me to him even more. It proved even gods feel pain. He was only wearing the bottom half of his fire gear. He had a white T-shirt on, showing off arms which always caught my eye. His skin was dirty like he’d just come from a call, and his hair was disheveled. As I watched, he swore and kicked the wall. I hesitated before approaching him. “Hi, Nate. Is something the matter?” He turned around and looked surprised to see me. He quickly tried to regain his composure and make his face expressionless, but I’d already seen him looking like his world was crumbling. “What’s wrong?” Nate shook his head. “It’s just work.”
I came to stand closer by him and looked up into his stony face. His jaw was set tight. He was gritting his teeth. But his striking blue eyes told a different story, like terrible thoughts were turning inside. “Do you want to talk about it?” He forced a smile onto his face. “I doubt you’d want to hear me talk about my problems.” “You’d be surprised. Tell me.” A big breath escaped Nate’s lungs, and he slumped back against the wall. He looked at me carefully like he was trying to decide how I would react, then decided to tell me anyway. “We got called to an auto accident this morning about a mile out of Fort Wayne. We arrived on the scene, and a car had flipped onto its roof. Pretty much totaled.” “Oh my God. What happened?” “There was some debris on the road. A steel rod. It looked like it had fallen off the back of a truck. Seemed like the driver spotted it too late, swerved, and took a roll down the bank.” “And the driver?” A muscle twitched at the edge of Nate’s mouth, and he simply shook his head. I instinctively reached out to put my hand on his arm. “I’m so sorry.” “She was alive when we got there. Screaming at first. You would think you wouldn’t want to hear a scream, right?” He shook his head again. “For me, I
love the sound of screaming. It means people are alive. It means people can be saved. When she stopped making any noises, I knew we didn’t have much time.” He let out a long breath and rested his head against the wall to stare at the sky as he spoke. “The paramedics were trying to help her, but she was trapped in the vehicle. We managed to secure the car and disconnect the battery before we started extricating her. But the paramedics went into a frenzy. She had stopped breathing. We managed to get her out and lay her on the ground… we were too late.” “I’m so sorry.” I was repeating myself, but I didn’t know what to say. “That’s horrific.” Nate kept his expression straight. “It’s part of the job.” “Still, you’re not made of stone. I bet it’s still impossible to be there when…” I couldn’t finish my thought. “Thanks, Jenna.” “How are the others? Sam and… Lewis, is it?” Nate smiled. “They’re fine. A bit shaken up, but we’ll all be back at work tomorrow, ready to fight another day. We’re running drills in the morning.” It blew my mind to think that one day these guys could be pulling bodies from cars and reset to doing sit ups and circuits the next day, as though nothing had ever happened. It almost made me believe they were callous and unfeeling, but I had
the sense that wasn’t true. Nate looked distant. Even though he was here with his feet on the ground and his face expressionless, I could tell his mind was miles away. I could only imagine what kind of nightmares days like today could give him. “So, what happens now. I mean, for you guys?” “We file an incident report and debrief. We get the engines and equipment ready for another call.” “Oh.” “Yeah. Unfortunately, it’s a side of the job a lot of people don’t think about.” I hadn’t considered it at all, but maybe that was because I’d dated Victor, and he never seemed to have had a bad day. In every one of Victor’s stories, he’d been the one to save the day. He was always the hero. He’d never failed. Never been defeated. Always got the job done. At least, that’s what he’d always led me to believe. Then again, Victor had always wanted the glory of a title. Reputation was all that mattered to him, so if he had ever failed, he would have been unlikely to share it with a lowly tag-along like me. “What are you doing after work?” Nate shrugged. “I’ll go home. Put Harriet to bed. Then I guess I’ll watch some TV.” “You should come over to my place.” I said the words out loud at the same time as I’d made the decision in my mind. I knew more about
Nate and the life he’d led now. I knew he’d lost his wife. I knew he lived alone with Harriet. I couldn’t bear to think of him going home alone tonight after a horrific day with nobody to talk to and no way to off-load. How hard must it be to watch a woman die and then read your daughter a bedtime story and sit in front of a TV alone? Nate looked surprised at the invitation. “Are you sure?” “Yes. I’ll make you dinner.” A flicker of a smile crossed his face, and he nodded. “All right, then.” “I live in Carla’s apartment building. You know the place?” “I do.” I smiled. “Great. I’m in 5D. What time’s good for you?” “I finish my shift at six. How about seventhirty? That will give me time to get home, find a babysitter, and say goodnight to Harriet.” “Seven-thirty. Perfect.” I gave Nate one last smile, nodded, and turned to walk away. My heart was thumping, and I felt a strange exhilaration dancing inside me. I wondered if I would have made an offer like that if I hadn’t already been having such a good day and feeling like things were going well. Then again, I told myself, this wouldn’t be a
date. I was offering up my shoulder for a friend to cry upon. Not that I could imagine Nate crying over anything tonight. He was far too strong for that. Far too much of a man’s man to ever break composure. When I got home, I busied myself with tidying my apartment, imagining how it might look through Nate’s eyes. I wanted it to look perfect. I vacuumed, polished, and picked up the loose clothes in my bedroom. God knows why. There was no chance we were going to end up in there. Still, the thought didn’t fill me with horror. I bit my lip and rushed into the kitchen to begin preparing for dinner. There were hours to go, but I wanted to be prepared. Once dinner was in the oven, it was time to throw open my wardrobe doors and decide what to wear. It was a terrible decision. I wanted to look good, but I still wasn’t sure what this evening was about. It had to be something casual and low-key. As I was looking at my clothes, I noticed an unopened letter from my sister on the bedside table. I sat on the edge of the bed and took out the letter. Dear Jenna, We’re still missing you. I don’t understand why I can’t come and visit. I haven’t seen Victor in a while. I think things might have blown over. Won’t you come home? Please think about it, Jenna — your life is here.
I stopped reading and folded the letter back into its envelope. Usually, Charlotte’s letters filled me with sadness and a longing to go home, but in the last few days, my feelings had changed, and I no longer wanted to ever go back to Pennsylvania. I wanted to stay here, in this tiny little town where people were kind and knew me by name. I wanted to stay in a wonderful little apartment with my friend down the hall. I wanted to work in a job I loved, drink coffee with Carla, and walk past that fire station every day. I wanted more chances to see Nate, to get to know him, for him to get to know me. I just wanted a life that moved and was going somewhere. I knew that was never going to happen in Pennsylvania. Sorry Charlotte, I’m already home.
Chapter Seven
Nate I arrived at Jenna’s apartment and stood outside the door. I had dressed up for the occasion. I thought about keeping everything low-key and wearing my favorite tee and some sneakers, but I wanted to look good for Jenna. I didn’t really know what her invite was about. Was it a date, or was she simply being kind? Maybe looking good would let her know what my hopes were. It was hard to know my own intentions. I wanted to take her out on a date. I wanted to take her out and show her a good time, then bring her home and show her a better one. It had been a long time since I’d chased a woman. Not since Marie. Her memory stung a little. Marie had been the one to get me to quit playing the field and make me a one-woman man. Before Marie, I had my pick of women, and I loved to choose. I’d been a handsome, athletic teen with the added bonus of being a star football player. Then I’d gotten a little older and even more handsome. My boyish features chiseled out into the profile of a man. All my soft edges became defined. I started working toward a career in the fire department, and the girls loved a man in uniform.
Finding women had been easy. Taking them to bed was even easier. Then came Marie. I’d been dating another girl when I first laid eyes on her. My girlfriend was someone I’d met through a friend. As I remember her, she was a bit of a wild one who loved to party, and whose eyes wandered as much as mine. I guess you could say it had been a bit of a fling from the start. I’d gone to a party with this girl one night, and Marie had been there. Straight away, I knew Marie was special. She was elegant, graceful, and mature. She’d been the same age as the rest of us, but stood out like the only woman in a room full of girls. I’d wanted her then, but even though I was a player, I’d never cheat on a girl. So, I just smiled at Marie from across the room, and she’d smiled back. We stayed away from one another all night. A couple of weeks later, me and the party girl were done. I was back playing the field and ready to jump into another misadventure. One night in the grocery store, I spotted her, the mysterious stranger who’d caught my eye at the party. That girl who seemed like a woman, with shoulder-length blonde hair and a killer smile. I wasted no time introducing myself and asking her out. The rest was history. My relationship with Marie had been the first one I’d ever taken
seriously. My eyes never wandered. The fact that I couldn’t get her off my mind, coupled with the knowledge she outshone every other woman around made me certain we would last. And we did. We lasted right until the very end. Jenna wasn’t like Marie. Jenna was calm and reserved, whereas Marie had held a presence that made people look up when she entered a room. She had a laugh that carried and turned heads. Jenna was more self-aware; she carried herself with caution and measured her words. Yet the one thing that Marie and Jenna had in common was that they had both got me fixated. They ignited a spark of desire from day one that kept burning inside me. After Marie, I thought all my sparks had died out. But here was one more. I hadn’t expected to be drawn to another woman again, but it happened, and this mattered to me. I knocked on the door. Jenna answered. She was wearing a little makeup. Just enough to make her lashes frame her eyes to draw me in. Just enough to make her lips call out to be tasted. She was dressed in skin-tight light denim jeans and an elbow-length dusty pink wrap top. It was the perfect color for her. Her pale skin seemed soft. Her blouse was made of a silky material that clung to her skin and framed her figure as she moved. She had the perfect silhouette.
“I brought some wine.” I handed her the bottle as I stepped over the threshold and leaned in, greeting her with a kiss on the cheek. The scent of fresh jasmine perfume hung around her neck. “Thank you, Nate! That’s sweet. Come on in.” Jenna beckoned me into the apartment and started heading into the kitchen to refrigerate the wine. “I’m just finishing dinner. I hope chicken is okay.” Jenna’s apartment was like her; understated, but filled with hints of bright ambition. She had two bookshelves against the back wall filled with books. Some were textbooks; others, novels. Dozens of novels. Her sofa was covered in large cushions in a brown-and-rust colored Aztec print. Her curtains were the same shade of brown. The room might have seemed dim if not for the huge waxy-leaf plant in an ornate vase in one corner, and a giant mirror on one wall that threw light back into the room, bringing a little life into the place. “Nice place!” “Thanks!” Jenna reappeared at the doorway of the kitchen. “You don’t have to stand out there, Nate. You can come into the kitchen if you like. Or make yourself at home out there. It’s up to you.” I smiled and headed her way. The food smelled great, but the kitchen looked immaculate. I couldn’t see any evidence of Jenna’s preparation. “Wow, you’re a tidy cook.”
She laughed lightly. “I get that from years of my mother telling me I better clean that mess!” “Do you like to cook?” Jenna looked up at me from under those heavy lashes and smiled. “I don’t mind. You?” “I’m an apprentice chef.” She laughed lightly. “Oh really?” “I am. Harriet and I are on a vegetable mission. It’s all about the broccoli.” “Broccoli, hey? Great choice. Very nutritious.” I chuckled. “I’m not a great cook, but I’m trying to learn. I want Harriet to grow up healthy.” “Well, if you ever need lessons, I’m happy to help.” A smile crept onto my lips. Was that another invitation? “What’s on the menu tonight?” “Chicken, roasted potatoes, and some mint asparagus concoction that came in a bag.” “Ah, so that’s your secret.” I winked at her. “I’m also a fan of food that comes in a bag.” “I’ll have you know that I could have put the mint on myself if I’d wanted. I’m just being efficient.” She opened the oven door and knelt to pull out the chicken. “And it’s ready! Let me put everything onto plates, and we’re ready to go. Do you want to pour the wine?” “Sure. Where are the glasses?” “Top right cabinet.”
I poured the wine, and Jenna served the food. I still wasn’t sure if this was meant to be a date or not, but I liked it. It was nice to be in the company of a woman for a change, and a gorgeous woman at that. I couldn’t keep my eyes off her as she moved around the kitchen. Her slim waist, her long legs, her perfect ass in those tight jeans… Jenna had a small table in the living room where we ate. It was by the window overlooking the street outside. “It’s quiet here,” I said. “It is. I kind of like it though. It’s peaceful.” “You must be joking. With Carla down the hall?” Jenna laughed. She had a wonderful laugh. It was soft, feminine, and warm. “She’s surprisingly quiet. I’d hate to be the connecting apartment, though. From what she says, she and Sam only ever get up to one thing at her place, and it involves a lot of banging.” “Sam’s more of a gentleman than she is, then. He doesn’t kiss and tell.” “Carla said he’s polite. I think that’s lovely. I hate locker talk.” She made a face. “It’s icky.” “Icky?” I teased. “What’s wrong with ‘icky’?” I laughed. “Nothing. I can just tell you’re a preschool teacher, that’s all.” “Not quite yet. But I will be.”
“I think that’s great. It’s a wonderful profession.” “Speaking of professions — how are you doing, Nate?” Jenna reached across and placed a hand on my arm again. Her hands were soft and warm. She looked across at me with concerned eyes. “I’m all right, Jenna. As I said, it’s part of the job.” “I thought you might need someone to talk to.” “What can you say after something like that? I’ve found it’s best just to keep your head down and keep going. If you lose momentum for even a moment, you might give up and stop.” “Do you really think so?” “That’s what I’ve found.” “It seems so… I don’t know. I think my life would change if I had to deal with things like that.” “You find ways.” Marie’s face flashed across my mind again, and I thought about how hard it had been when I first lost her. “When my wife passed away, everyone kept telling me to take some time to grieve. I tried, I really did. But grieving wasn’t something I knew how to do. I’m not the kind of man who dwells on grief. I push through it.” I shrugged. “That applies to my job, too, I suppose.” “You’re very brave.” I held up my hand to ward off her compliments. “It’s not bravery. It’s necessity. If I couldn’t get over losing someone I’d tried to save, I’d be awful
at my job. You don’t always win. But, you’ve got to move past the bad days because next time you might get lucky. Over time, I hope I save more than I lose.” “Even if you only rescue one person, you’ve done more than most of us will ever do.” “It feels good when you get to save someone, but it doesn’t take away the feeling of failure when you don’t.” I finished my glass of wine and set it back on the table, leaning back in my chair. The wine made me feel thoughtful. “My job was the only thing that kept me going after I lost Marie.” Jenna didn’t say anything, but she leaned in closer, listening. “I lost her three years ago.” “Can I ask about it?” “Do you mean how she died?” I leaned forward on the table. “Marie had cystic fibrosis. It affects the lungs. Eventually she needed a lung transplant. She was on the waiting list but never got a donor in time. Like I said, you don’t always win. Sometimes things don’t happen in time. Like today.” “I can’t imagine how you cope.” “The job helps. After losing Marie, I’m not going to lie, I was struggling. I missed her like crazy, and I felt like I let her down. She was my wife, and I didn’t have the power to cure her. If I could, I would have given her the lungs out of my chest to keep her breathing. But, it was her time,
and we lost her. Eventually, I went back to work, but I was like a zombie at the time, and just going through the motions of life until the first rescue. A little girl had fallen off a cliff by a reservoir. Her family couldn’t reach her. We arrived, used our equipment, and brought her up. She was in critical condition, but she survived. When I heard she had made it, it was the first time I smiled since Marie died. Knowing that today might be a day when I save someone is what has kept me getting up and moving each day. It gave me a reason to keep going. I couldn’t help Marie, but there were others.” “What an incredible thing to be able to do. I’m sure Marie would be overjoyed. Were you married a long time?” “Only a year. Engaged for two, together for six before that.” Jenna shook her head sadly. “No one should have to go through what you did.” “I’ve come to terms with it now. Life goes on.” I smiled. “That’s what my sister always tells me.” “Your sister. I think I’ve met her. Kacey, is it? She’s picked up Harriet once or twice.” “That’s her. She’s a qualified counselor, you know. She runs a support group for women survivors of domestic violence.” “Really?” Jenna’s eyes opened wide, and she leaned toward me. “Is it a cause she’s passionate
about?” “She’s a survivor herself.” “Wow. So, everyone in your family fights the good fight?” I laughed. “We try.” I fixed my gaze on Jenna and sighed. “You know, I don’t usually dump my heart out like this. Sorry. It’s a lot from a stranger.” “I don’t think of us as strangers. Not anymore.” “No?” She shook her head. “Of course not.” Her eyes locked with mine, and I felt all the air leave my body as I held her gaze. She had beautiful, warm eyes and she looked at me in a moment that seemed to last for a lifetime. I sensed every breath I took. Jenna’s breaths seemed to be coming faster. Mine, too. There was that spark again.
Chapter Eight
Jenna Sitting at the table, looking across at Nate, I felt moved by his story. He was careful not to let much show, but beneath his stoic persona, I could sense the hint of a loss. I admired him, both how he spoke about his job and his commitment to people he didn’t even know. I had been sitting across from him, but I pulled my seat over to be at his side. I saw a flicker of intrigue cross his face. He laid his hand out on the table, palm up. I wondered if he was inviting me to put my hand on top of his, or whether he was changing the position of his arm. I imagined his warm, strong fingers closing around mine. “It’s been nice talking to you tonight, Nate. I’ve needed a night like this.” Nate nodded. “Me, too.” His eyes caught mine, and he smiled. The spark I felt when he looked at me made me lift my hand from my knee, ready to risk grabbing his. As soon as I began to raise it from my lap to reach for him, Nate stood and began to clear the table. I swallowed back the disappointment and began to help him clear away the dishes. As we tidied
together, I watched Nate carefully, trying to figure out how to read him. I tried to catch any sign of insincerity or ego in him. I couldn’t find any. I remembered conversations with Victor about what he did in the line of duty. They had never increased my respect for him. Then again, Victor had always been callous about the crime victims he was supposed to serve and protect. All the women were damsels in distress, just waiting to be saved. All the criminals he took down simply cowered at his shadow. Victor was Mr. Cop Almighty, and none were worthy of his glory. When Nate spoke, he wasn’t trying to impress me. At least, I didn’t think he was. I felt like he was sincere when he described how the loss of his wife had driven him, and continued to propel him, to rescue others. I believed him when he said he never forgot the people he hadn’t reached in time. It didn’t feel like the heroism in Nate was only skindeep. “Shall we move to the sofa?” We’d finished clearing the table and were standing in the middle of the kitchen. Nate’s suggestion to move to the sofa made my skin tingle in anticipation, and I felt a flush rising up from my chest. I tried to keep my desire out of my expression and smiled. “Sure.” It had grown darker outside while we’d been
talking, and the room was dimmer than it had been when Nate first arrived. I could have made the decision to get up and turn on the lights, but I liked the way the darkness held us. The darkness allowed me to admire Nate without being caught. He was incredibly handsome. He wore a blue button-down shirt that matched the color of his eyes. I was more used to seeing him in his firefighter gear or a white T-shirt, so it was something new to see him dressed up. I wondered if he had made an effort for me. “More wine?” “Sure.” “Wait a second. We’ve emptied the bottle already.” I placed the empty bottle back down on the coffee table and sat back with my glass in my hand. I took another sip and felt my head start swimming. When I let my eyes linger on Nate’s strong, broad chest, I could hardly think straight. “I don’t drink very often these days,” Nate told me. “Not when I’m looking after Harriet on my own.” “I’m glad tonight you can let your hair down.” “Me, too.” He was perfection. Nate didn’t seem to have any vices or faults. He was a wonderful father, both responsible and committed. Harriet adored him. I always knew when it was a “Daddy day” and Nate
would be picking her up after school. She’d talk about it all day. Me and Daddy are gonna cook s'ghetti. Me and Daddy are gonna go to the park. Nate sincerely cared about people, too. He seemed to admire his sister, and he cherished his daughter. He’d stood by a dying wife. But his compassion went further than that. Nate was the sort of person who would save anybody. He shifted a little on the sofa. He was sitting so close to me now that I could feel the heat of his skin on my own. My heart gave a little flutter. It was half lust and half fear. At that moment, I believed Nate was everything he appeared to be, but I’d been fooled by a man playing the hero before. I crossed one leg over the other, moving my thigh further from his reach, and looked away as I took another sip of wine. “You look lovely tonight, Jenna.” I felt a flush beginning at my chest and traveling up my throat. I didn’t know why I felt like running away all of a sudden when I’d spent hours choosing an outfit just to draw a compliment from Nate. Perhaps I hadn’t expected him to say anything about my appearance out loud. Perhaps I hadn’t expected to feel so good when I heard one. “I’ve had this blouse for years. It was my sister’s.” “It suits you.”
I didn’t know what I was doing. Deflecting? I wanted him. I would be a liar if I said I didn’t want to rip his clothes off his body and fuck him right there on the Aztec cushions. I looked up and caught his eye. I felt my breath catch in my throat and my heart skip a beat. His eyes were fixed on mine, and there was an intensity in them I’d never seen before in the eyes of any man. A hunger. He said nothing, but moved closer. I felt his hand rest on my waist, sliding over silk. Nate leaned forward. He brought his lips close to mine, close enough that I could feel his breath. He paused a moment, but I knew he wasn’t hesitating. It was an invitation—an invitation I accepted. I leaned in and closed my lips over his. My body immediately flooded with adrenaline and satisfaction. Nate’s tongue parted my lips and slipped into my mouth. I responded with more passion, my fingers slipping into the hair at the back of his head so I could pull him closer. The kiss deepened and continued. I felt Nate’s palm on my ribcage, which was rising and falling faster and faster as my breaths came in excited pants. His other hand reached out and slowly took hold of the tie at the waist of my silk wrap blouse. He twisted the pink tie slowly
around his fingers, then pulled roughly. The silk parted. Nate’s gaze dropped to my chest, and to my breasts, heaving against gold silk and black lace. He pushed me back until I was lying on the sofa. One hand slipped under my head at the nape of my neck, his fingers twisting in my hair. The other rested on my waist as he effortlessly lifted me into another kiss. My hands began to shake from desire. I began to unbutton his shirt. His hands were rough. His palm traced the slight curve of my waist, making me so aware of my own body and how it moved against him. I finished unbuttoning his shirt, and the cotton fell apart to reveal a perfect row of muscles that contracted as Nate leaned down to kiss my neck. I ran my hands over his shoulders as he trailed kisses down my throat. When his mouth reached my chest, I began to let out soft moans of pleasure. Suddenly, he lifted himself away from me so he could grab each part of my shirt and pull it apart. His arms wrapped around me, forcing us chest to chest, skin to skin. He bit down on the lobe of my ear as he unhooked my bra. When he drew back, I was topless. Both his hands started at my navel and slowly moved upwards, until he was cupping a breast in each palm, straddling me. He leaned down again and began to suck and bite at my nipples. I felt pleasure course through me as he tasted me. I
hungrily drew him up to kiss my mouth again. He moved his hands to the buttons of my jeans. He unzipped the zipper. I was ready for him. I felt the warm wetness between my legs, my body begging for him to touch me. He pulled the denim away and let it fall to the floor. I was in nothing but my silk and lace panties. “Nate…” Nate silenced me with another kiss. His fingers slipped beneath the silk, and I felt them explore me. My back arched instinctively when I felt his fingers brush against my clit. Nate’s lips curved into a wicked, teasing grin. He pressed the weight of his body down against my inner thigh to limit my squirming. He moved his kisses to my mouth, throat, and chest as his fingers began to move. He started slowly, barely brushing against my clit with his teasing fingers, just enough to see me bite down on my lip and let out a slight moan. Just enough to know he had found what he was looking for. He began to press down, applying sweet pressure, keeping the movement of his fingers slow. The warmth spread. For a short while, he kept me on the edge, enjoying drawing gasps from my throat. He said nothing. Only a wicked grin told me he knew exactly the feeling he was creating deep down in the core of me, how it was spreading, how close I was…
I moaned when he slipped fingers into me, but continued to massage my clit with his thumb. Then he began to pick up speed, pressing down harder and moving his hand faster, and faster… The feeling between my legs grew and spread, until my whole body arched and spasmed and my moans grew louder. Finally, my whole body flushed with heat, and I came. I gasped and felt a moan fill my lungs and spill out. I had never felt anything like that before. The tingle… That explosion. I thought I’d had an orgasm before, but now I knew I was wrong. I had only ever been with Victor. I had thought the sex we had was the full experience. How wrong I was. That feeling in my body made me want to forget everything else and lose myself in Nate forever. My eyes wandered to my bedroom door, already considering where I wanted this to end. I spotted that letter from my sister, still sitting on my bedside table, and suddenly, a sense of dread filled me. I drew my legs together and picked up my top from the floor to cover myself. “Nate…” I said breathlessly, “I’m sorry, but I think… I mean…” Nate stopped at once and sat up. He respectfully moved away and picked up his own shirt from the floor. “What’s wrong?” How could I explain myself? How could I tell a man who barely knew me why I was pulling away
from something so electric? Could I tell him at all? Did I want to pour my heart out to him while I was still pulsing from his touch? “It’s not you…” Nate held up his hand to stop me saying anything else, and gave me a tight, but understanding smile. “It’s fine, Jenna. You don’t have to explain.” I opened my mouth to say more, but I didn’t know what else I could say. It felt like an all-ornothing moment, where I could either tell him everything or I had to choose to let him leave without really understanding why I’d pushed him away. I couldn’t bring myself to tell him about Victor. Not now. Not like this. I watched Nate get dressed and head for the door. Inside, I was screaming for him to stay. My body was begging to be touched again. I wanted him badly. Yet the voice of reason in my head was shouting louder than the voice of desire. As I looked around at my apartment and all the little signs in it saying I was building a life here, I found it impossible to analyze whether Nate was worth the risk of losing it all. I didn’t know Nate that well yet. I knew he was a good father, and a worthy firefighter, and sexy as hell…But I didn’t really know him.
But me? I knew everything about me. I knew I had once thrown my life away by falling for a man who had made me believe he was good. I knew I had survived four years of insults and abuse because I had once let kind eyes draw me in. I knew my judgment grew poor in the presence of handsome men. I knew myself well enough to know that I could make a mistake and that I had made mistakes before. Nate was dressed. He headed for the door and pulled it open. I caught up with him as I finished tying my blouse back around my waist. My bra was still on the floor, but I saw Nate look at the dusky pink silk of my blouse outlining my breasts and show restraint. I could sense that beneath his cool exterior, he was burning to take me. I was burning to be taken. “Thanks for dinner, Jenna.” I could do no more than nod in reply, still looking down at the ground. My skin was flushed from shame and the arousal lingering in my body. “I’ll see you at the preschool, Nate.” Nate nodded. I could see the disappointment in his expression, but he walked away stiffly without looking back. After he left, I threw myself on my bed and cried. I cried because I didn’t want to play games with Nate and because I’d wanted him to stay. I cried
because the hang-ups Victor had given me had won the night, even though I had promised myself that I was strong enough to move on. My last relationship had ruined my ability to trust men, and I was crying because I felt like I’d just stopped pure chemistry in my path. There was something electric existing between us. Yet I’d turned my back on it. And for what? So I could dwell longer on how I’d been hurt before? Was I protecting myself, or merely hurting myself? I wished I knew.
Chapter Nine
Nate I’d been turning the evening with Jenna over and over in my head, and I still couldn’t understand what happened. She had pushed me away, but her eyes, and more importantly her body, had said she wanted me. I told myself it was just my ego at work. Not every woman was desperate to throw herself at me. Maybe I was wrong, but I didn’t think I was. It wasn’t just one evening, either; Jenna had been throwing glances my way since day one. We had sparks and an undeniable chemistry. So why was she trying to deny it? I sat in my car for a while after I parked, staring at the building and drumming my fingers against the wheel. In my mind, I could still see Jenna’s naked chest rising and her body arching under my touch. To see her again in my kid’s preschool class might feel odd. I glanced at my watch. Harriet should be waiting for me already. I got out of the car and headed toward the entrance, passing the colorful posters and presentations on the wall and walking to Harriet’s classroom. I could hear the buzz of kids and parents talking as I drew closer.
I turned into the room and caught sight of Jenna talking with Jason. I scowled and pulled myself back into the hall. Was she playing games with me? I didn’t think so. She didn’t seem the type to play games. I waited in the hall until I saw Jason leave. Harriet was the last kid left. “Sorry I’m late, honey! Daddy got stuck in traffic.” Jenna looked up at the sound of my voice and flushed scarlet. I thought of her flushed skin and wild hair after our encounter and could almost see her in her gold and black lace underwear. I gave her a curt nod. “Hi, Jenna.” “Nate…” She breathed my name like she’d been holding in the sound of it all day. She bit down on her lip. That woman knew just how to drive me insane. I waited for her to say more, but no words came out of her mouth. I decided to speak instead. “I wanted to apologize for the other night. I misread the situation. Of course, I understand if this—,” I gestured between us, “—is a conflict of interest for you.” Jenna had been keeping herself busy, but she paused and rested against Mrs. Gatsby’s desk with her arms folded over her chest, looking down at the ground. I wished she would raise her hazel eyes to look up into mine. If she was struck again by the electricity flowing between us when our eyes met,
she would drop all of her defenses and tell me what was happening. Instead, I moved a step closer and let my arms loose at my sides. “I’d lost a woman at work. I was emotional. We drank too much wine. I guess I crossed a line. I apologize for that.” Jenna looked like she was going to cry, and she tightened her arms around her and looked away. She shut her eyes and took a few deep breaths. When she looked back, she managed a gentle, sad smile. “You didn’t cross a line. You did nothing wrong.” I wanted to ask her why she had cut me off that night, but I didn’t want to push her. I held my tongue. She let out a long, anxious breath and tried to explain. “What happened was my fault. I shouldn’t have let things go as far as they did, but I just…you just…” Her voice trailed off, and she turned her back to me to gaze out the window. “There are so many things I wish I could tell you.” I followed her path and placed a hand on her shoulder, turning her to face me again. “Is there something stopping you?” Jenna shook her head and drew in a sharp breath to hold back her tears. She shook her head. “No. It’s not the time or the place. You don’t know me well enough for me to start crying on your shoulder.”
“I came crying on yours.” She gave me a small, tight, smile. “That’s different.” “Still, you listened.” “Look, Nate, the best thing you can do is just forget this thing ever happened. Trust me, it’s better for us both.” I wanted to argue with her, but at the same time, I didn’t want to push Jenna on a sensitive subject. Something had happened to Jenna long before I ever came along, and it was making her hold back now. I didn’t know what it was, or why it was making her act so strangely, but I could sense it. It was wedged between us like a mountain. “I thought it was a great evening.” “Me, too.” There she went again with the mixed signals. In one breath, she was telling me that I was better off leaving her alone; in the next, she revealed that she enjoyed our time together. I wished I knew whatever it was she was keeping from me. I wondered if it would change anything. If I had been a different man, I might have told her that I hadn’t felt drawn to a woman since my wife’s death, and I wasn’t willing to let her go. Whatever it was, I could handle it. But I was a man of few words in situations like these. I sighed. “Let me know if anything changes.” Another forced smile. “Thanks.”
Even as I took Harriet’s hand and began to walk away, I could feel Jenna’s eyes boring into me and begging me to turn around. I didn’t look back. I wasn’t one for mixed messages. If it wasn’t to be, I would move on. Moving on was what I did best. I had to swing by the station to check in with the chief about next week’s schedule before heading home. I decided to head over to Carla’s coffee shop to ask her to keep an eye on Harriet for a few minutes. When I arrived, Carla instantly picked up on my demeanor and leaned on one elbow on the counter with a frown. “What’s up, sugar? You look like someone’s kicked up all your daisies.” I smiled. “Just one of those days.” “Bad day at work?” “Something like that.” “What can I get you?” “Black coffee for me. Juice and a cake pop for the little one.” “You got it.” I drummed my fingers on the counter while I waited, watching Carla work the coffee machine. When she came back with a paper cup and a juice box, I asked, “Hey, Carla, what’s the story with that new woman in your apartment building? The one that works at the preschool?” “Jenna?” “Yeah.”
“What do you want to know?” “Anything you can tell me.” Carla’s mouth curved into a wicked grin. “Anything you need to tell me first?” I raised an eyebrow. “Not a thing.” “It’s not like you realized I was right all along, and now you’re after her?” “You couldn’t be further from the truth.” Carla grinned and leaned back with her arms folded across her chest. “Well… she’s moved here to pick herself up after her last relationship, although she’ll tell you she’s here for a job. She’s studying to teach. She’s not into expensive trinkets like jewelry as far I can tell, but her apartment is filled with books and plants. If you’re trying to win her heart, I’d suggest bringing her a book or some flowers.” “I’m not trying to win her heart.” Carla sighed dramatically. “You two are so much alike! She wants to fuck you, you want to fuck her. What’s taking you two so long?” I shook my head slowly and gave Carla a fond, if slightly disapproving, look. “Good things take time, Carla.” “Come off it, Nate. She’s gorgeous.” Carla leaned forward again. “You’ll tell me if something happens, right?” “You will be the first to know. Will you watch Harriet while I sort out some work stuff?”
Carla nodded, then leaned over the counter to hand Harriet her cake pop. “There you go, sweetie. Can you sit on the table over there where Aunty Carla can keep an eye on you? Daddy will be right back.” “Thanks.” “Any time.” I walked back across the road toward the station. Carla had told me only a little about Jenna, but the part sticking in my mind was the bit about her picking up after a bad relationship. That explained a few things about why she had sent me home that night. Maybe she was still getting over the last guy. I smiled. At least her mind made a little more sense now. I wasn’t wrong; we had chemistry. Jenna needed time. I could give her that.
Chapter Ten
Jenna I waited until I got home to open the letter. I was looking forward to it. As my old life slowly slipped away, the letters were the last connection I had to Pennsylvania. I was happy to let most of my past go, but there were bits and pieces that I still missed, like my sister and her kids. I liked to read about them. My niece had a school play coming up. My nephew had earned his purple belt in karate. I loved knowing they were happy and well. I was smiling as I sat down by the window to open the letter. Not so long ago, words from my sister would have me tearful and homesick, but now I looked forward to hearing from her. I tore open the envelope and unfolded the letter inside.
Dear Jenna, How are you? I hope you’re well. I hope you’re safe. I don’t know if I should tell you this because you seem to be settling down, but I worry about what might happen if I don’t. Look, Jenna—Victor has been sniffing around. He came by over the
weekend, shouting up a storm. He demanded to know where you were. I said I didn’t know. He’s been around to Mom and Dad’s as well, making threats. I know with Victor, he always makes empty threats and likes to throw his weight around, but this time, it seemed different. He looked crazy. He said if he found you, he was going to make you pay. Jenna, I don’t know what that means, and I’m afraid. I think you need to get yourself some protection. We told him we didn’t know where you were, but I don’t think that meant anything. He seemed wild. Obsessed. I’m scared for you. Victor isn’t known for his integrity. I wonder what he’s capable of with the kind of information he can get his hands on at the station. What if he runs your license plate? Can he find you like that? Anything could happen. Please keep yourself safe, Jenna. Stay alert. As far as I know, Victor doesn’t know where you are, but he hasn’t given up, and he’s furious. He’s always managed to find you before. I’ll keep my eye on Mom and Dad. You keep an eye on you. Please call me, Jenna. I want to hear your voice. We love you. Charlotte, Becky and Dylan
I read the letter once, twice, and a final time until the words started to run together. I felt my heart drop down into my stomach. The room was spinning. I struggled to draw a breath as the tears streamed down my face. It wasn’t over. Victor hadn’t given up. I had been naïve to think that anything would ever, could ever, change. How many times had I moved from place to place in Pennsylvania? How many times had I changed my number? How many nights had I cried on Charlotte’s shoulder and told her I felt like I couldn’t continue another day? Victor had been hunting me ever since I’d left him—over a year ago, now. Even when I couldn’t see him, he was there. Everywhere I went, he followed. A shiver ran down my spine, and I put my head in my hands. Would he find me again? I told myself that it wasn’t possible. I’d crossed state lines. I’d gotten a new job. I’d kept my address a secret. I had a new phone. I’d even dyed my hair, just in case he came to town asking about a blonde. I’d done everything possible to make sure that I left Victor far behind, yet I knew what he could do to track me down. There were no limits to what dishonest men could do. Especially ones with a badge on their chest. I pictured him going from door to door, flashing
his ID and asking if anyone had seen a woman matching my description. He’d have no luck running my plates. I’d thought of that and bought a run-down second-hand car to get me here. But what if he went to the dealerships and asked around? What if someone remembered my name? Should I have changed that, too? I squeezed my eyes shut and felt more tears escape. I felt like my whole identity was caught between Victor’s clasping fingers, and he was squeezing to crush the life out of me. What was I going to do? I wanted Charlotte. Or my mom. I wanted anybody who could hold me and tell me my life would be okay. But I didn’t know anybody in this town. At least, nobody who I felt close enough to so I could tell them my secrets. Carla was around, but I didn’t want to bring Victor’s poison into our friendship. There was Nate…had I burned that bridge? Even if I hadn’t walked him to the door that night, I would never have told him about all this. I hadn’t been in this town long enough to start hanging out my dirty laundry in public. I wanted to keep my history in the past. I wanted this fresh start to stay fresh. Who could I turn to? I bit down on my lip as I thought, my chin resting on my fist. Suddenly, a memory stirred in
the back of my mind. Nate’s sister. Didn’t she run a support group for women like me? Women like me…what did that even mean? Women who had been unlucky in love? Women who had stayed in a relationship for too long? Women who had been on the receiving end of a vile man’s temper one too many times? I went to my bedroom, pulled out my computer from the shelf of my bedside table, and opened it up on my lap, brushing away tears with the back of my hand. I remembered the name of Kacey’s support group, and I typed it into the search bar. The details flashed up on the screen. I stared at them a long time. What should I do? *** The support group was held in the Village Hall, which was a little one-story building on its own lot, just one street over from the main street. It was a cute pink brick edifice with a large clock on its tower. I arrived ten minutes before the group began. I pulled into the lot like a fugitive. I kept looking over my shoulder as if somebody I’d gotten to know in this small town would spot me sneaking in and somehow know my life story. Keeping my head down, I walked briskly across the asphalt and through the front door into the hall. It was a surprisingly nice building, light and airy. There were glass display frames on the wall
that were covered with posters and flyers for local events and groups. Most of them were wholesome activities, like the gardening club or new mothers group. It made me sad to think that there were a few of us who’d experienced the less wholesome side of life, who didn’t gather to discuss azaleas or breastfeeding techniques. We gathered to keep each other strong. At least, I hoped I would find some strength here. God knew I needed it. I peered around the door and found the group to be larger than I expected. There were six women there in total. Six seemed like a large number for a town so small. I wondered if that meant there were six vicious men out there somewhere, hiding in plain sight in this respectable, virtuous community. It made me shake my head sadly to think that every town had its demons moving through the crowd. I felt nervous as I took my seat and placed my purse on the ground. I looked around anxiously at the faces of the other women sitting in the circle. Three of them were around my own age; two were probably in their mid to late forties. Then there was the leader of the group—Kacey. She’d picked up Harriet from time to time. She recognized me, too. Her eyebrows lifted in surprise when she spotted me, but then her mouth curved into a smile, and she nodded welcomingly in my direction. She was an attractive woman who
held herself with confidence. She was still wearing a suit—from work, I assumed—and her dark hair was fixed neatly into a bun at the back of her head. She wore a demure purplish lipstick and dark eyeshadow. On the surface, she looked like a serious professional, but when she smiled, she exuded warmth. She smiled at the group now. “Welcome again, everyone. Please, find a seat. Get comfortable. I can see we have some new faces today, so let’s introduce ourselves.” The ladies began to introduce themselves in turn, and I tried to remember their names—Lily, Elizabeth, Amy, Becky, Sue, and, of course, Kacey. I gave my own name, nervously glancing at Kacey as I did so. “Remember, ladies,” she said, “this is an anonymous group. What we say in this circle, stays in this circle.” She gave me a comforting smile. “So, how is everyone doing this week? How are we feeling? Anyone want to get us started?” Amy raised her hand. “Ben didn’t show up to pick up the kids this weekend. Then he shows up on Wednesday and expects me to hand them over.” I saw her jaw tremble as she drew in a deep breath, blinking back tears. “I told him that if he wanted to see the kids outside his scheduled time, he’d have to go through the courts. I shut the door.” The group began to clap supportively.
“That must have been very difficult for you to do,” Kacey sympathized. Amy nodded and let out a bark of a laugh. “I was shaking like a leaf the whole time.” “But you stood your ground.” “I had 911 dialed. I had my thumb on ‘call.’ I was ready to scream at the cops if I had to.” I listened as the group discussed Amy’s situation a bit more. I understood she’d finally escaped a violent marriage, but was still having issues over custody. She was learning to stand her ground but was terrified every time her ex showed up at the door. I understood her fear, and my heart went out to her. I could only imagine what it would be like to have kids with Victor, to have to see him all the time for their sakes or because of a court order. It must be hell. One by one, the other girls unloaded about the struggles in their own lives. Some of them, like Amy, still had to face their exes in their lives. Others were trying to cope with the aftermath of relationships that had torn them apart and broken them down. I felt for each and every one of those women. Finally, Kacey turned to me. “Jenna, we haven’t heard from you. Do you want to share today?” I took a deep breath and gazed at the group. I suddenly felt like all my words had dried up, and I
was tightly clutching my knees. The other women smiled encouragingly at me. I wet my lips and cleared my throat until I’d managed to swallow away the ball of nerves. “I dated a man named Victor. We were together four years. He was…well, what can I say about Victor? He was possessive, jealous, mean. Towards the end, he was violent. I stayed with him for far too long, until my family opened my eyes and I realized he was running my life. I was desperately unhappy, and I wasn’t safe with him. I walked away.” I looked around again at the group. The women were all leaning in to listen attentively to what I was saying. Their eyes were filled with concern and understanding. I felt myself welling up. It broke my heart that other women had walked the same path as me, but, at the same time, it was nice to have people around who understood. I kept speaking. “For the last year or so, I’ve been trying to get away from him. I’ve had to change my number more times than I can count. I moved three times. I switched jobs. This was all back in Pennsylvania. After he found me the third time, I knew I couldn’t do it anymore. I needed to get away for good, and I moved here.” “And how has it been?” Kacey asked me kindly. I sighed and looked down. “It was going great.
Better than I’d ever imagined. I thought it was over. I thought I could start to live my life again. Then I received this.” I pulled the letter from my purse and held it up to the group. “It’s from my sister. She says Victor’s been looking for me. Now I feel like I can’t breathe. I thought he’d finally given up and let me go, but here I am, wanting to run.” “What will you do?” Elizabeth asked. “I have no idea.” “Does he know where you are?” Kacey asked. “I don’t think so, but he could find out. He’s a policeman. He has ways.” “Have you spoken to the cops here about it?” I shook my head. “I don’t have much faith in the law these days.” Kacey’s smile was understanding, her voice gentle. “It’s hard to do things alone. That’s what this group is for. That’s what the police are for. We need support to move past these relationships— emotional and legal. It’s peace of mind to know that the law is on your side.” “I had a restraining order against him back in Johnstone, but it was hell trying to get anyone to enforce it.” “This isn’t Johnstone. Maybe you should look at getting the order transferred.” The session came to an end a while later. Nothing had been resolved—Victor was still out there looking for me—but I felt better. I felt
stronger with the others around me and emboldened by their stories. All of the women were survivors standing their ground. If they could do it, so could I. As I went to leave the group, Kacey called me over and greeted me with a warm smile. “I’m delighted you came tonight, Jenna.” “I almost didn’t come. Brayford was supposed to be a fresh start. I was kind of hoping that the past would stay in the past. It hasn’t worked out like that. I needed somewhere to go to help me stay strong and not give up.” “We all need support sometimes. There’s strength in numbers. You can trust these women not to pass anything along. We have a strict confidentiality policy here. To date, it’s never been broken. We’re not here to give each other’s stories away.” I smiled. “Thanks, Kacey. That’s good to know.” I looked away for a moment and almost immediately glanced back at Kacey earnestly. “Would you do me a favor and not tell Nate I was here?” Kacey held up her hands in a reassuring gesture. “What is said in this group, stays in this group, Jenna. I won’t say a word to anybody, including Nate. This is a safe space, and there are no exceptions to that rule.” She placed her hand on my arm kindly. “I’ve been where you are, you
know. It gets better.” “You have?” “Sure. I was a lot younger. Naïve. He was a twenty-five-year-old drummer. I was a nineteenyear-old groupie. I would have followed him anywhere. When he started shooting up, I told myself that was just what people in bands did. When he started hitting me, I told myself that’s what people on heroin did. You get so good at making excuses for them. Life begins when you realize what they’re doing is wrong and you get yourself out of there.” “A normal life is all I want.” I paused for a moment. I wondered if what I was about to say next was appropriate. Kacey tilted her head and looked at me closely. She could tell something was on the tip of my tongue. “What is it?” “I met up with Nate the other day. I guess it was kind of like a date.” I paused. “Should I be telling you this?” “I don’t mind. I didn’t know something happened between the two of you.” “I cut it short. I sent him home.” I looked down at the ground again and made a small, despairing shrug. “Victor was on my mind. I couldn’t stop thinking about what I just told you. I felt awful, though. I really like him.” Kacey smiled. “I think he likes you, too.”
“He’s mentioned me?” “Yes. And he doesn’t often tell me about women he’s met.” “What did he say?” “Nothing much. But he mentioned you. With Nate, that means something.” “Do you think I’ve completely blown it with him?” “Nate doesn’t give up easily.” “Do you think I’m an idiot to be even thinking about another relationship right now?” Kacey shook her head. “You deserve to be happy. We all do. How long do you put your life on hold? If you’re not ready for another relationship, that’s fine. But if you are, and you’ve met someone, go for it. There’s no rulebook. There’s no right amount of time. No correct way to start again. You have to take things slowly and learn to trust again.” She gave me a kind smile. “For what it’s worth, I can vouch for Nate. He’s a catch, and I’m not just saying that because he’s my brother. He’s one of the good ones. If you like him, give it another shot.” “You think so?” “Only you know where you’re at and what you’re ready for. It’s not for me or anyone else to tell you how to live your life, so long as you don’t let things come to a stop because of Victor. If you’re happy alone, enjoy it. If you’re craving
something more, don’t put up barriers. You can be happy again. You can love again.”
Chapter Eleven
Nate “Arms up… There we go…” I wrestled Harriet into her pajamas and told her to go brush her teeth. I kept an eye on her from the doorway as she stood on her little stool at the basin. “Top and bottom teeth, please.” Kacey came to stand with me as we watched Harriet getting ready for bed. “She’s growing up so fast.” “She really is. Doesn’t seem that long ago that I was carrying her everywhere and changing diapers.” “She’s happy.” “I hope so.” I really did. I think I’d done all right raising Harriet since Marie died, but every now and then, I wondered whether I always made the right call, or did things the way that Marie would have. Sometimes it was hard to know if I was getting it right, but the most important thing to me was that Harriet grew up happy and healthy. So far, she seemed to be both. I finished putting Harriet to bed, read her a Fireman Doug story, and kissed her goodnight. I closed the door quietly behind me and sat with
Kacey in the living room. “Took a long time to get her off tonight. I had to read the same story three times.” “The one with the ducks?” “It’s her favorite.” Kacey smiled. “She loves that book because it reminds her of her daddy.” “A good choice of birthday present from Aunt Kacey.” “Aunt Kacey is the best.” “How was work today? That couple bought a house yet? The ones that saw, like, a hundred different places?” Kacey held up a hand to stop me and quietly seethed. “Don’t even get me started on them.” “What happened?” “They decided we ‘weren’t working for them’ and found someone else.” “What! There can’t be anywhere left to look at!” “Tell me about it.” “Waste of time, huh?” “Huge.” She sighed and stretched out her legs in front of her. “And you? Work okay?” “Yeah, work’s fine.” “How are you feeling after what happened last week?” I had told Kacey about the woman we’d lost on call the week before. She’d been concerned for me,
as always. She hated my job and how close to danger it often brought me. She hated how the job could affect me when I had bad days. Kacey was about the only one who could tell when I’d let one of those bad days get to me. “I’m fine, Kace. We debriefed. Talked about upgrades we could get to the equipment. We’re gonna refresh our training on getting people out of vehicles. Next time we’ll be better, faster.” “You know it wasn’t your fault, right? When you and the crew talk about how you could have been faster, or the equipment could have been better, I wonder if you all blame yourselves.” “There’s just no reason for the same tragedy to ever happen twice; that’s what we say. It’s our job to get better at what we do. That extra training might be the difference one day.” “I know that. I just worry that it’s all a bit intense sometimes. Having to be the hero.” “You’re one to talk! I bet that support group of yours gets intense sometimes. Aren’t you the one who steps up to be the shoulder for the whole world to cry on?” “Sometimes those women have nobody else. Some of those women walk away from everything just to get control of their lives again. Simple freedoms you take for granted.” Kacey sighed and looked like she was thinking about something for a moment. When she spoke again, she changed the
subject. “Last time I was here, you were telling me about that new preschool teacher’s assistant. How’s that going?” “What do you mean ‘how’s that going’? I mean, she’s great at her job. Harriet loves her.” “You know what I mean, Nate. You were interested in her. I could tell.” “I told you what happened. I hinted I was free that weekend and she didn’t bite.” Kacey sighed. “I just thought maybe you’d have given it another shot. It really seemed to me like you had a thing for her.” I turned and gave my sister a suspicious look. Her line of questioning made me wonder if she knew something. My first thoughts went to Carla, the gossip. Maybe she’d said something to Kacey? We were all good friends. Or maybe someone else had said something in this small town where the walls had ears. “I went over to her place one night. Nothing happened.” “What do you mean by‘nothing’?” I mean our clothes were on the floor. “I mean nothing. We talked. Ate dinner. That’s it.” “So, are you seeing her again?” “No.” “Why not? No spark?” “No, there was definitely a spark.” I sat back. There had been more than a spark. One bottle of
wine was all it had taken to have us tearing the clothes off each another and for my body to find its way on top of hers. I could still remember the taste of Jenna’s kisses and the sound of her soft cries when I touched her. I cleared my throat. “At least, there was for me. I don’t think Jenna was feeling it.” “How could you tell?” I cast Kacey a patient glance. “Let’s just say that the night ended early.” Kacey rolled her eyes. “What, so if she doesn’t sleep with you, she can’t be interested? Not all women are like that, Nate.” “I know that.” “Then why don’t you try again? Maybe she just wanted to make sure you really liked her before giving away too much.” “Since when are you the expert?” “I know how women’s minds work.” “Uh-huh. And what happened to that guy you were dating last month? Haven’t heard about him lately.” “Pfft!” Kacey scoffed. “He was a bore.” “Maybe he just needed time to get to know you. Maybe he was a super-duper cool guy, really, and you’re a meanie who didn’t give him a chance.” Kacey raised her eyebrows. “Are you making fun of me?”
“All I’m saying is that sometimes things are just what they seem and nothing more. Jenna didn’t seem interested. If I keep pushing it when she’s made it clear she doesn’t want to go there, I’m just some creep who won’t leave her alone.” “I think you’re reading too much into it. Maybe she just likes to take things slow.” “Have you been talking to Carla?” “What? No. Why would you think that?” “Because Carla knows everything and likes to talk.” “Does she know something I don’t?” “No, but she’s been trying to set Jenna and I up since the day Jenna got here.” “I see. Looks like it almost worked.” “Almost.” “I say give it one more try, but don’t come on too strong. Let Jenna set the pace. Make it easy for her. Then, if she still shows no interest, you’ll know for sure.” “Why are you so invested in this one, Kace?” Kacey’s expression grew a little sad, and she laid her hand on my knee. “When you mentioned Jenna, it was the first time you’d shown an interest in anyone in a really long time. I just want you to be happy.” “I am happy.” “I know, Nate. I’m not pushing you. I’m just giving you another way to look at it. Just in case
you wanted to give it another go. You don’t have to. Your call.” We stopped talking about Jenna, but I didn’t stop thinking about her. I wondered what Kacey knew. I had a feeling that it was more than she was letting on. She could have heard about my evening with Jenna from anyone. Even when you thought you were being really discreet, rumors flew all over Brayford at the speed of light. Someone could have seen me that night at Jenna’s apartment. Carla could have fueled the gossip mill after I’d asked her about Jenna at the coffee shop. Hell, maybe even Jenna had told someone about what had happened. Kacey wanted me to date again. It was about six months ago that she’d started to tentatively throw in the odd question about my love life. Or she’d casually mention an ad she’d seen on TV for a new online dating site. Or she’d mention how much she missed dating, in the hope that I’d be the one to start a conversation about women. I think she worried about me becoming an eternal bachelor and letting life pass me by. She knew how much I’d loved Marie and how much I missed her. She knew that for all the years I’d spent playing the field, I’d discovered my true inner family man when I’d married my wife. Sometimes, I thought that Kacey knew me better than I knew myself.
I thought over what she’d said about Jenna maybe wanting to take things slow. I thought over what Carla had told me about Jenna getting over her last relationship. It all made sense, and I couldn’t blame Jenna if she wasn’t in a rush to start something new. But how to go from here? The last thing I wanted was to miss my chance with her by holding back too long, but I also didn’t want to make her feel cornered. I sighed. Maybe Kacey was right; a slow, gentle approach. Something that put the ball in Jenna’s court. I didn’t know how I was going to go about it yet, but I was going to give this thing one last shot.
Chapter Twelve
Jenna I glanced over at the classroom door, helped a kid pack up her backpack, and then glanced over at the door again. The clock was counting down to the end of the school day. It was only when I glanced up again and saw Nate standing there that I realized why my eyes had been so constantly drawn to the door. I was waiting for him. There he was again. So gorgeous. So perfect. He was wearing a navy T-shirt and blue denim jeans, his arms casually folded across his chest, his eyes scanning the room for his daughter. It didn’t matter how many times I’d seen Nate before; each new glimpse of him sent my heart racing. Every time I laid eyes on him, I was struck by how perfect he was. He noticed I’d seen him, and he forced a smile. “Hi, Jenna.” My voice came out a remorseful whisper. “Hello.” Looking at him now, I felt regret. I thought back to the evening we’d spent together. He’d been so real with me then. He’d told me about his wife and about why he did what he did as a firefighter. I’d felt a connection to him. I felt like I’d understood
him. Then, when he’d leaned in and invited me to kiss him… I remembered the exhilaration I’d felt when our lips had first touched and how electricity had coursed through my veins. I remembered how free and alive I’d felt when my hands were holding onto his shoulders and his mouth had kissed my neck. It had felt so right. It had felt so good. “How’s it going?” Nate asked. Horrible. I’ve made a mistake. Please let me try again. I nodded and turned from him to busy myself with tidying up the classroom, although it was more to hide the tears stinging in my eyes. I swallowed them back. “Fine, thanks. And you?” I felt him cross the distance between us. I could sense him standing behind me. I closed my eyes, feeling full of regret. I’d allowed fear to take over. I’d started thinking about Victor and doubting Nate. I’d started to wonder whether I could ever really trust any man again, and hadn’t wanted to continue. But, ever since sending Nate away that night, I’d regretted my decision. Nothing about Nate had ever signaled to me that he could not be trusted or that he would treat me with anything less than complete respect and affection. Yet I’d let Victor’s vileness stain my impression of Nate, too. I felt like if I lost my chance with Nate, I would have nobody
to blame but myself. I squeezed my eyes shut tight until I felt like the last of the tears had been forced dry, and I turned back to face Nate with my best attempt at a smile. He was standing only a step away. The sight of him made my heart beat faster. “I haven’t seen much of you lately,” I said. I was trying to sound casual, as though nothing had ever happened between us; as though he’d imagined us pressed together that night. “I’ve been working a different shift pattern.” “Oh.” Was it true, or had he been avoiding me? He spoke. “You’ll be seeing more of me next week.” “Good.” I dared flick my eyes up at him. I expected to find him frowning or looking at me with disdain. After all, I hadn’t reached out to him at all since that night at my apartment. I’d let things go so far, and then completely fizzled out without any real explanation. If I was Nate, I’d be wondering what was going on. “You’ve been in Brayford a while now.” “A couple months.” “Is it starting to feel like home?” It had been starting to feel like home. Before I’d received that letter from Charlotte telling me that Victor was on the prowl again, I’d been able to picture my whole life playing out here in this small
town. I saw myself studying and receiving my degree, becoming a preschool teacher in my own right, and building a career that I cherished. I’d seen myself growing closer and closer to Carla, and having a real best friend to laugh and joke around and have fun with. And I’d pictured myself somehow getting over this hurdle I’d placed between Nate and I, and managing to start again with him, seeing how far this chemistry would take us. Now, I had my doubts. I felt like everything in my life was hanging in the balance again. If Victor somehow found me and started terrorizing me again, what choice would I have but to run again? The thought made my blood run cold. I loved it here. I really, truly loved this little town and the people I’d already met. I loved the routine I’d built, and the way I was finally living for me and seeing my dreams come to fruition. I didn’t think I could bear to let Victor take all this from me. I had so much hope here. So many possibilities. I looked Nate square in the eye and nodded. “Yes. It feels just like home.” “I’m glad. I know Harriet’s really hoping you’ll stick around.” The way his eyes flickered when he said that, catching mine very deliberately, I wondered if he was trying to tell me that it was him who was hoping I’d stick around. The idea made me smile.
Maybe I hadn’t ruined all my chances with him just yet. “Look, Nate, we haven’t really spoken again about what happened a few weeks back.” Nate cut me off. “There’s nothing to explain. You didn’t want things to go any further. There’s nothing wrong with that.” “I guess I just hadn’t realized that the evening was meant to be a date, you know? I hadn’t expected things to go that way.” I glanced quickly around the room to see if any kids, parents—or worse, Mrs. Gatsby—were listening. Seeing that nobody was close enough to hear us, I carried on. “When things started to…heat up…I was taken by surprise, and I guess it just took a moment for my brain to catch up and realize what was going on.” “So, it really wasn’t what you wanted?” I flashed him a look that said otherwise. “I just wasn’t expecting it that night. I felt like I needed time to figure out whether it was a good idea.” “And?” I couldn’t help but laugh at the hope I could sense in that one word. I bit down on my lip and gave a little shrug, looking up at him from under my lashes. “I’m still figuring it out.” “I’m hoping maybe there’s something I can do to convince you that this is a good idea.” “Like what?” “Let me take you out tomorrow night.”
“Take me out?” My heart skipped a beat and filled with joy. I could only imagine how incredible it would be to spend a real night with Nate, out in the open, free. I could only imagine how it would feel to be the woman on Nate’s arm, while every other woman turned to stare at him as he passed by. At the same time, Victor’s unwanted image flashed into my mind. I wondered if he was any closer to finding me, and if he was, how close. Could I risk starting something new, or was life only moments away from completely unraveling? Even if I’d managed to overcome the way a broken heart and a bad relationship destroys trust, and even if I could believe that maybe Nate was worth the risk of being hurt again, could I be sure that things weren’t about to take a turn for the worse? When had Victor ever let me be happy before? “Yes, I want to take you out. There’s a great little restaurant down on Parker Street. Italian. How does that sound?” I twisted a strand of hair around my finger and hesitated. “They have amazing pasta.” I laughed. “It sounds great Nate, but I’m still not sure. I just don’t know whether now is the time for me to date.” Nate furrowed his brow into a confused expression and shook his head. There was a little
sparkle of mischief in his eye. “Date? What are you talking about? I’m not talking about a date. This would be a parent-teacher conference. For Harriet.” That drew a smile from me, and I laughed again. “Oh, is that right? An Italian dinner for Harriet?” “Absolutely.” He was breaking down my defenses. He was making me want to take another risk. I looked up into his kind blue eyes and felt the last of my reservations swept away. I nodded. “Okay.” Nate grinned. Oh God, that smile made me melt. “Okay? Fantastic. I’ll pick you up tomorrow at eight?” “I’ll be ready.” “Great.” I called Harriet over and picked out her backpack from the pegs on the back wall. I handed it to her and then passed Harriet over to Nate. He took her hand and cast me a knowing smile. “Until tomorrow, Miss Dawson.” “I’ll see you then.” Nate left, and I stood in awe of how effortlessly he could draw me in. But what about Nate wasn’t captivating? He had the body, the smile, the personality…he was every girl’s dream. Mrs. Gatsby was behind me, collecting up the children's finished drawings to hang on the line
running across the ceiling. I didn’t know how much of the conversation she had caught, but she was grinning at me. I flushed red but found myself laughing. My whole body felt light and bubbly like I was floating on air. I grabbed my purse and raced out of the building, and up towards Main Street. I reached Carla’s place and burst through the door. I was practically hopping from foot to foot as I waited for the line to die down so I could reach her and tell her the news. When I got to the head of the line, Carla realized it was me and grinned. “You look like you have something to tell me.” “You won’t believe it, Carla! Do you have time to talk?” Carla casually undid the little apron she had on and took it off. “What’s the point in being the boss if you can’t take five for gossip? Lucy—two lattes please when you get a moment.” Carla gestured for me to follow her and led me to our usual table by the window. “So? What’s the big news?” “I just saw Nate.” “And?” “He asked me out. We’re going to dinner tomorrow!” Carla slapped a hand down victoriously on the table. “You’re kidding me! Really? At last?” I nodded feverishly. “Oh God, Carla, I don’t know what to do. I haven’t been on a date in
forever. I have nothing to wear.” “Well, I have a whole closet full of knock-‘emdead dresses. You’ll come over tonight. Fashion show.” “I don’t want to wear anything too revealing. I don’t want to give the wrong impression.” “And what impression is that?” “I don’t know. I just want to take things slow. I don’t want to put it all out there on day one.” “I think I have the perfect dress in mind.” “Really? Oh Carla, thank you.” “Anytime, honey. I’m just thrilled you two have finally got your priorities straight. You’ve been drooling over each other for weeks.” “Has it been that obvious?” Carla smiled a wicked grin. “Honey, I had Mrs. Gatsby in here on the weekend, asking me if you two had hit it off. She said whenever Nate enters the room, it’s like nobody else is there but the two of you.” I flushed scarlet. “Are you joking? That’s so embarrassing. So unprofessional.” Carla waved away my concerns with her hand. “She loves it. She started telling me all about when she met her husband, Frank, in the seventies. How their eyes met across the room, and they spent months just catching glances and exchanging just a few words here and there. But she said the whole time, there was a fire in her, and when he finally
asked her out, everybody said it was about time. When there’s chemistry, everybody feels it. You two have got chemistry.” “You really think so?” I smiled wistfully. “Nate’s just so…wow. I just feel like he could have his pick.” “Jenna!” Carla exclaimed incredulously. “Take a look in the mirror, girl. You’re sex on legs.” I blushed, laughed and looked down. “I don’t think so. I’m mom-jeans and a ponytail.” “Nate doesn’t see it that way. I’ve known him for a long time, and I know when he’s hot under the collar for a girl. You’ve got his full attention, Jenna. You don’t have to worry about that.” That night, I went to Carla’s. I had a fantastic time drinking wine and trying on what seemed like a thousand dresses, some of them no more than lace and string. I thought I’d never find anything in her closet full of suggestively low-cut, short-skirt dresses. And then we found the one. When I put it on, Carla smiled and nodded. “Oh yeah, girl. That’s it. You’re gonna have him on his knees.”
Chapter Thirteen
Nate Jenna opened the door, and I felt my mouth grow dry. She looked incredible. I’d never seen her in anything other than jeans and blouses, and that one pencil skirt that had first drawn my eye. Tonight was the first time I’d seen Jenna dressed to the nines, and she looked like an oldtime Hollywood starlet. She was wearing her hair loose, with one side clipped up, exposing one of those high cheekbones and the curve of her slender neck. She’d applied makeup to her eyes in a way that made them smoky and seductive so that every innocent gaze was dripping with allure. The lipstick she was wearing: red. A deep, dark crimson that beckoned. The dress she was wearing made her look sensational. It was an off-the-shoulder black number that came down to just above the knee. It showed no cleavage, but it hugged every curve of her body. She was wearing dark nylons that silhouetted her shapely legs, extended by a pair of conservative black heels. There was no skin visible except for her bare shoulders, but the effect of that dress was overwhelming. I had never wanted to undress a
woman so badly in my life. The urge only grew when she stepped past me and I smelled that jasmine on her skin. She was a walking dream. I wondered if she knew the effect she was having on me. If she did, she didn’t let on. She simply lifted her eyes, smiled, and asked, “Ready?” “Ready.” I held out a hand to her, and she took it. I helped her to my car and into the passenger seat. I could hardly keep my eyes on the road as I drove. Every instinct said to keep my eyes fixed on the sexual phenomenon next to me. “You look amazing tonight, Jenna.” She kept her smile small and modest, but I could see the embarrassed flush traveling up her neck. “Thank you, Nate.” When we arrived at the restaurant, I opened the door for Jenna and helped her from the car. She stood close to me as she held onto my arm and as we walked into the building, I knew that I was with the most beautiful woman in the whole place. Jenna was turning heads. We were seated at a table at the back. It was quiet and private, and we were shielded from the view of the other diners by a pair of leafy potted trees. There was a candle in the center of the table and a small vase of fresh flowers which gave the place a romantic ambiance. I saw Jenna smile as she looked around.
“This really is a lovely restaurant.” “It’s pretty new. I’ve only been in here once, for my parents’ anniversary.” “Are your parents from around here?” “They are. They still live in the same farmhouse I grew up in, just between here and Fort Wayne.” Jenna’s lips parted in a warm smile, and her eyes glittered like she was enchanted by everything I said. “You grew up on a farm?” “A farmhouse. I can’t say that we were people of the land, as such. We could never get the hang of a harvest. I know Dad tried. In the end, he went back to work in an office. Mom went back to styling hair. They still love the house.” “I bet that was a great childhood, out in the fields.” “It really was. I was very lucky. I was a really boisterous kid. Too much energy. I was constantly whizzing around everywhere I went. I think if we hadn’t had all that open space right outside our back door, I’d have driven my mom crazy.” Jenna laughed. “I was the other way. I used to follow my mom around the house and copy her when she did chores. When I was six or seven, I thought the vacuum cleaner was about the most exciting thing ever.” She glanced up at me and then bust out laughing. “I bet you think I’m so boring, right?” I met her gaze and smiled. “Not at all. I think
that sounds real cute. I wish Harriet would follow me around cleaning. She’s about the messiest kid I’ve ever met. She likes to open bags herself.” “Bags? Of what?” “Doesn’t matter. Anything she can get her hands on—peas, pencils, chips, rubber bands. She likes to open them herself. Only thing is, she hasn’t gotten the hang of it yet. She doesn’t open bags— she explodes them. I’m constantly running around after her, picking up the mess she gets all over the place.” “Aw! It’s so cute that she tries, though.” “I don’t think she’s really got the strength yet to be opening all those bags. I’m hoping she’ll get better at it!” “What does Harriet make of your parents’ farm?” “Oh, she loves it. When she’s at Grandma and Grandpa’s, that’s when you know for sure she’s my kid. She likes to take off running across those fields, and if you don’t spot her, you’re in for a chase. Sometimes you lose her in the neighbor’s barley, and just have to follow her little giggle. Luckily, it’s real safe around there. We’ve known all the neighbors for years, and they all help keep an eye on her.” “It sounds like a great place.” “Maybe I’ll show you someday.” The waiter came, and we ordered our drinks. After he’d gone,
I continued the conversation. “And what about you? Where did you grow up?” “A small town in Pennsylvania called Briar’s Valley. Real cute town. We knew everybody by name out there. It was the sort of town where it’s safe for your kids to play outside, and nobody locks their doors. The sort of place where when one of your neighbors threw a barbeque, the whole town was there, crammed into the backyard. Really social.” “Ah, so you’re used to small towns, then.” “Oh yeah. We moved to Johnstone when I was about nine, and I missed it like crazy. I never really got the appeal of living in a place where it’s all hustle. I like to just take life at my own pace. In big towns, it’s so easy to feel like you’re just being swept along in a crowd. When I decided it was time for a change, I knew I wanted to find another small town like the one I was born in.” “You can’t beat a small town,” I agreed. “Every street feels like home.” “Have you been here your whole life?” “Born and raised.” “Wow, that’s something. I bet there weren’t many jobs going at the station! You got lucky.” “Not so much luck. I was an athletic kid. In high school, I was on the football team. Always played a good game. But I didn’t really know what I wanted to do with my life. I was always good at
sports, but I hated book work. I couldn’t figure out what kind of career would work for me. “Then, one day, we had a job fair. The local fire station had a stand. As soon as I saw them there, I knew that was the job for me. I could just picture it! The excitement, the adventure…not a boring desk job where I’d lose my mind. I’d be using my body, and maybe doing something good for people at the same time. I got talking to the guys there that day, and they set me on the right track to work towards this job. Pretty much held a spot open for me at the station as soon as they knew I had an interest. People are like that around here. They help you out.” “I think the job really suits you. You seem to be really good at it.” “It’s what I love to do. And what about you? Have you always wanted to work with kids?” “Since forever. I can’t tell you where it came from, but I’ve always loved being around kids. They just make me smile. You know, I’m actually working towards my degree to be a proper preschool teacher.” “Really? That’s great!” Jenna nodded shyly. “I’m only a few semesters from graduating. I was on a roll with it, but it got put on hold for a whole bunch of reasons. I’m determined to get it finished now. It feels like it’s the right time to pick up old dreams.”
I looked over at Jenna and realized that she wasn’t just a kind, warm person, and she wasn’t just attractive, but also intelligent and driven. She knew what she wanted, and she reached for it. I thought that was pretty incredible. “You should go for it, Jenna. You’re so great with kids.” “My sister’s got two. They’re my world.” “They’re back in Pennsylvania?” “That’s right.” “I bet they miss you.” “I miss them.” Jenna sighed and took a sip of her wine. She gave a little shrug. “But it was time for me to move on. Charlotte had her life all set up. Husband, kids, a great career. Whenever I was with her, I just wished things would work out for me so well. I decided I was finally going to do something about it.” “Good for you. I think that’s great. It’s a big deal for you to just leave everything and start over. Brave.” “Oh, I don’t know about that.” “Well, it’s admirable, at the very least. You should give yourself credit for what you’ve achieved here.” “How do you get along with your sister? Kacey, right?” I nodded. “Kacey’s great. You’ve met her, haven’t you?”
“Sure. When she picks up Harriet, we’ve spoken.” “She’s great. Always been there for me. When I was younger, I always wanted a brother. As I’ve gotten older, I realized Kacey’s not so bad.” I grinned. “She’s actually a really great person. I respect her a lot.” “She seems nice.” The conversation moved on. The more I talked to Jenna, the easier the words flowed. I discovered we shared a love for country walks and Italian food, and we were both allergic to cats. We had similar tastes in music, but totally different tastes in movies. Jenna was a planner, I was more spontaneous. It didn’t matter what Jenna said— whether it was something we had in common, or some way that we were completely different—I was captivated by her. As the evening went on and the wine flowed, Jenna seemed to relax. The more she relaxed, the more vibrant she became. Soon, she was laughing without restraint. I loved her laugh when it was just a shy chuckle or little giggle, but when she really laughed, she was magical. The sound was amazing, and she looked wonderful when she threw her head back and let the sound escape her. Her face lit up with each new laugh that rose up in her, and I noticed other people around us smiling at the sound —it was contagious. It was the first time I’d seen
her really let herself go like that. She wasn’t drunk —she’d only had a glass and a half of wine—but she wasn’t holding herself back like she did at work. She was just being Jenna, and I thought she was incredible. After dinner, I told Jenna I’d walk her home, as I’d had too much to drink and couldn’t drive. Jenna seemed pleased to be walking with me on a pleasant evening. I walked with my arm around her waist. When I first slipped my arm around her, Jenna looked shocked, and I thought she might pull away. Then she looked up at me, smiled, and moved a little closer. I could feel her body moving against mine as we walked. There was a light breeze that night, which lifted strands of her hair and made them dance around her face. Jenna’s eyes were sparkling, and every time she looked up at me, it was with a ready smile. I smiled back. We reached Jenna’s apartment building and stood on the sidewalk for a while. “Thanks for tonight, Nate. I really had a good time.” “Me too.” Jenna looked up at the window of her apartment. It seemed to me like she was deliberating with herself about whether or not to invite me up. “You know, Kacey’s staying with Harriet
tonight. I didn’t know what time I’d be back, so she said she’d just stay the night.” Jenna smiled. “You know, after what happened last time, I really thought I’d blown it.” “You did nothing like that.” She took one of my hands and toyed with my fingers. I knew she wanted to ask me up, but I didn’t think she was used to inviting men home. She bit down on her lip. Man, she knew how to drive me insane. “You know, you could come up. If you want.” “I’d like that.”
Chapter Fourteen
Jenna As I led Nate up the stairs to my apartment, I had to wonder about the stranger who’d suddenly taken over my body. Since when did I invite men in? Since when did I take control? This wasn’t like me at all, and yet, I was loving every moment of acting impulsively, letting my passions guide me. After all, it had been so long since I’d felt anything close to passion. Duty, obligation, intimidation—for sure; but passion? It had been a very long time. I felt like a vixen in the black dress that Carla had loaned me. The second I’d tried it on and looked in the mirror, I’d known that this was the dress that was going to make Nate look twice, and I was right—his eyes hadn’t left me all night long. Maybe it was the power of the little black dress that was letting me set doubt aside and give into desire. Asking Nate if he’d like to come up had felt like shrugging the heaviest chains off my shoulders. Forget Victor, I was living life for me now. We arrived at my apartment, and I nudged open the door. It was dark inside, and I almost tripped on the work shoes that I’d left lined up beside the front door. Nate caught me, and I felt my heart skip a beat as his arms closed around me.
All night long, Nate had been nothing short of the perfect gentleman. He’d held open doors, he’d paid for dinner, he’d walked me home. Ever since I’d met him, he’d been nothing but charming and respectful. I’d have described him as the harmless boy-next-door if it wasn’t for the way his eyes had roamed over my body in that dress; if I hadn’t seen the fire in them burning for me. Beneath that cleancut appearance was a beast of passion, and he’d had his eyes on me from day one. I turned on the light and looked over my shoulder at Nate. He was standing only a step behind me. The intensity in the way he was looking at me told me everything about what he wanted to happen next. I could almost see the visions of my own naked body flickering behind his eyes. As I looked at him, my own mind wandered towards similar fantasies. I’d only briefly had the chance to see Nate undressed, but it had been an unforgettable view. Strong shoulders, rippling muscles, a perfect sixpack...I wanted him again, and this time, completely. As the desire entered my mind, I habitually bit down on my lip. All at once, Nate was done holding back. He crossed the short distance between us, pulled me close and pressed his lips down over mine. “God, Jenna, when you bite down on your lip like that…you have no idea what you do to me.”
He kept my body close to his, with one arm around my waist. His other hand was in my hair, drawing my mouth towards his. He parted my lips with his own and pushed his tongue into my mouth with fervor. I felt my body sink into his arms, and I gave in without hesitation. My hands wrapped around Nate’s back and I clung to him, cupping my hands at the back of his neck to lock us in the most intense kiss of my life. I began working at the buttons at his chest, so desperate to undress him that one broke from its thread and fell to the floor. My passion fueled Nate’s, and he spun me around to unzip my dress. It fell away like a velvety second skin. I kicked off my shoes and pantyhose. The underwear I’d chosen were just for him. They were red with black trim, tempting and seductively lacy. Nate moved towards me, and I smiled teasingly, stepping away, turning and heading to the bedroom. He followed with broad, quick steps, and as soon as we were in the room, he took me in his arms and brought me onto the bed. He followed and moved his body over mine, kissing me again and slowly trailing his fingertips over my skin. He tucked a thumb into the edge of my panties to pull them away, but I stopped him. It was my turn to pleasure him. I placed my hands on his chest and pushed Nate
backward until he was standing next to the bed. I sat up on the edge of the mattress, my head level with Nate’s zipper. I looked up at him and smiled as I slowly undid the button of his pants and pulled down the zipper. Then I pulled down his boxers. When the material fell away, I saw Nate was already hard for me. I closed my fingers around his thick shaft and felt myself grow wet as I held him in my hand. I firmed my grip and began to move my hand back and forth in long strokes. Nate let out a low moan. “Jenna…” I loved the way my name sounded on his lips when his voice was full of desire. It came out husky and deep. After a few moments, I felt Nate’s hand on the back of my head, gently guiding my mouth towards him. I didn’t hesitate to oblige and closed my mouth around him. Nate pressed himself into my mouth and let out a low growl of pleasure. I kept one hand wrapped around the base of his shaft as my mouth did its work, Nate’s hand on the back of my head softly but firmly, guiding the pace. Every now and then, I flicked my tongue around the head, and he responded with a deeper thrust and a lower moan. I rested my hands on the base of his spine and urged him to thrust deeper. “Oh fuck, Jenna…” Nate was close to coming when he stepped back and pushed me back down onto the bed. “You little minx…”
Now he unclasped my bra and pulled down my panties, and I didn’t object. I lay back on the covers with my arms above my head. The way Nate’s eyes traveled over my breasts, waist and all the way down made me feel like the sexiest damn woman alive. Nate shrugged off his shirt. We were both wearing nothing. Nate’s chest was smooth and tan. His arms were sculpted and defined; his shoulders broad. His dark hair lost its style and became wild as he ran his hand through it again, letting out another growl of lust as he looked down at me. Our bodies were lit only by the light coming from the sitting room. Nate kissed my lips again with more urgency and pressure. I pulled on the back of his neck to bring his mouth closer to mine, our breaths mingling, our bodies brushing against one another. Nate began to move down my body, trailing his hand over my breasts and navel as he descended. His hands firmly pushed my knees apart, and he lowered his head between them. I felt his tongue pressing against my clitoris, warm and wet. He began massaging me with that tongue expertly, quickly—soft, then hard; slow, then fast. When I came close to orgasm, he kept my legs held apart and his tongue pressed against me, stroking and teasing. I came with a loud cry, my fingers grasping at the bedsheets.
Then Nate grabbed me by the shoulders and rolled me over so that I was face down on the bed. I felt him bury his mouth in my neck and trail my throat with kisses, biting down softly on my earlobe. One of his hands traced the length of my arm and then pressed down on my wrist. The other hand rested on my hip, his fingers digging into me firmly, but not hard enough to hurt. “Are you ready?” “Yes…” Nate thrust into me, and I gasped. I felt my body cry out as he filled me again and again, and warmth ran through my body. He pressed the weight of one hand down on my shoulder as he built speed and moved deeper within me. My breaths tore from me hot and fast, my fingers curling and uncurling around the edge of the pillows as I withheld a scream of pleasure that might wake the whole building. “Faster, Nate…faster!” All the restrained passion that we’d been holding back was now unleashed, and Nate fucked me like there was no tomorrow. I felt my body melt into his and my mind disappear as I was overcome with the sensation of his body drawing pleasure from mine. Then Nate drew away. He lay back on the mattress beside me and pulled me by the arm to sit up. When I lifted my body, he pulled me onto him. I
straddled him and slowly lowered myself onto him. I let out a soft sigh of pleasure as he filled me again. It was a great view from on top. Nate’s body spread out before me like a masterpiece of masculinity. My hands ran over the ridges of his six-pack, and I leaned down to kiss him, my hair fanning over his face. When I did, Nate placed a hand on the base of my spine and pushed my pelvis down so that he was deeper inside me. I gasped but began to rock against him. New pleasure quickly began to mount deep down inside me. I wanted to ride him slow, but I was so close. I began to grind against him quickly. When I arched backward just slightly, Nate let out a low sound of pleasure, so I stayed there, grinding and building speed. He placed a hand on either hip and kept pulling my body down, making sure that each thrust was as deep as I could take him. I felt myself grow dizzy with pleasure and breathless. I was growing headier with each deep, full thrust. Suddenly, the wave crashed, and I exploded into an orgasm that filled my whole body. I cried out. I went to stop, but Nate grinned wickedly at me, his hands still on my hips, and he pushed me down onto him again. He wasn’t finished. We rolled over again so that I was lying on my back and Nate was on top of me. I was still in the throes of my last orgasm when Nate took over and began to pound into me, deep, hard, fast. Each time
he slammed into me, another wave of pleasure cascaded. As Nate got close to finishing, he started moving even faster, until I was quivering from the feeling of him. At last, he came. He lowered his body over mine, and I wrapped my arms around him, feeling the sweat on his back. He raised his head, and his eyes met mine. There was that fire. He kissed me again and then lay by my side. “That was…amazing,” I said breathlessly. He smiled. “I knew it would be. You have no idea how long I’ve wanted to do that.” “And tomorrow?” “What do you mean?” “What happens then?” Nate moved closer to me and pulled me into his arms so that I was nestled safely against his chest. “Tomorrow, we get to do it all over again.” First my body, and now my heart, filled with sweet sensations. I looked over at Nate, and my heart surged with affection. He was sexy and masculine and admirable in so many ways, but Nate was more than just a god on a pedestal. He was a good man, and I trusted him.
Chapter Fifteen
Nate Strolling along by the river with Jenna, I couldn’t keep my eyes off her. She was wearing a cute little floral sundress and a pink cardigan. Her hair was loose and flowing. She looked perfect. My mind flashed back to the night before when Jenna’s appearance hadn’t been so modest. When I shut my eyes, I could still picture her laid out on the bed, her eyes inviting me in. Jenna was incredible and had all the qualities I looked for in a woman—smart, funny, beautiful, and with the kind of sex appeal that was subtle during the day, but overwhelming behind closed doors. Last night, Jenna had been a bombshell in the bedroom. She noticed me staring, and gave a little giggle. She blushed, and bit down on her lip, as she did so often. “What?” “Nothing. I’m just thinking what a lucky guy I am.” I held out my hand to Jenna, and she eagerly clasped her fingers around mine and beamed up at me as we continued to take our time, walking on the path along the river.
There was a joy about Jenna today. She couldn’t keep the smile off her face and seemed as though she was walking on air. I was also feeling in high spirits; seeing that beautiful smile every time I glanced in Jenna’s direction made me want to smile as well. “What do you think of the river?” It was a mild day; not too hot, not too cold. There was a slight breeze in the air, which caused the skirt of Jenna’s dress to flutter about her knees. I thought it was cute the way she modestly held it down. The river had a gentle current; almost still. Everything was quiet, apart from the sound of birds singing, hidden somewhere in the trees. “It’s so pretty! And it’s such a gorgeous day. This was a great idea, Nate.” I wanted to do something a bit different for our next date. A day trip. The nighttime electricity between us was vivid and enticing, but I also wanted to get to know Jenna and to give her a chance to get me. I thought a walk by the river was the perfect chance to spend some time together with no distractions. “Harriet loves it down here,” I told Jenna. “She always comes back with an armful of flowers. They’re wildflowers, the kind that are too small for vases. I always end up putting them in mugs or glasses around the house. She loves them.”
“She’s adorable. So inquisitive. She’s a very curious girl; always asking questions. That means she’s smart.” “You think so?” “I sure do. You’ve got one clever little girl on your hands there.” I smiled, and Jenna smiled back. A short while later, we came to a bench along the path. I’d packed a picnic for us which I set down on the bench. Jenna and I sat down, and I handed her a sandwich. She unwrapped the foil slowly and carefully and began to nibble on the bread delicately. As she ate, her eyes wandered over the wildflowers, and I saw the appreciation in her smile. I enjoyed watching her. Jenna looked over at me and smiled. “The flowers are so pretty. You know, we had the most amazing lake in the town where I grew up.” “Yeah?” “Charlotte and I used to take picnics down there all the time and swim in the water. Mom would have been so mad if she’d known. She always told us it was too dangerous.” “She was probably right.” Jenna looked up at me and grinned mischievously. “Well, I never listened. I liked to swim. We used to spend hours at the lakeside, racing around and playing games. Charlotte grew out of it long before I did. She met Dave when she
was pretty young and didn’t have time for picnics by the lake.” “That’s a shame. What did you do, then?” She laughed. “Well, I just kept going on my own!” “You seem to do a lot on your own.” I realized that the words could have sounded like an insult when I didn’t mean them to be, so I went on. “What I mean is that a lot of women seem to be afraid to get out there on their own. You just get out there and do it.” Jenna looked down at the ground and shook her head a little. “I’ve not always stood on my own two feet.” The way that Jenna said that made me think that there was a story behind those words, but she didn’t say any more about it. Instead, she changed the subject. “You know, I’ve found a college in Fort Wayne that’ll accept my existing credits. I can transfer what I’ve done so far and finally finish my degree.” “You’re kidding!” I exclaimed. “That’s great news! Are you going back to school full-time?” “No. I’ve got bills to pay. They do a night school. That’s what I’m going to do.” “Wow. That’s really great to hear. You’re gonna be so great as a preschool teacher. I know that Harriet adores you.” “I adore her! I adore all those kids.”
“How long will it take you to finish the degree?” “They said four semesters.” “That’s not too long.” “No, not really.” She looked up and smiled at me with bright eyes. “It actually feels like it’s within reach.” “Of course, it is! When do you start?” Jenna gave a little shrug. “I’m not sure yet. I haven’t put in a formal application. There are still a few things left to figure out, but my parents have been really kind. They said they’ll lend me the money I need for any costs I can’t afford alone. I’ll pay them back as soon as I’m teaching.” “That’s really great. I’m pleased for you. I bet Mrs. Gatsby will be retiring soon. You’ll be ready in time to step right up!” Jenna laughed lightly. “It would be nice to think it would be that easy. If there’s no place for me where I’m at, there’s always that other preschool.” “Things will fall into place. Life has a funny way of getting you where you’re meant to be.” She looked up at me with eyes full of affection. “It sure does.” “You know, I was so glad you changed your mind about this.” “You mean us?” “Yeah.” Jenna nodded. “Me, too.”
“What was holding you back?” “Oh, you know. New town, new job. You were a guy I didn’t know that well, and I was still finding my way. I just wanted to get settled and take things slow.” “I was starting to get worried that I’d been outshone by Jason Hasting.” Jenna bust out laughing. “What? No! I’m not interested in him.” “Ah, but Carla tells me he’s a very eligible bachelor.” “You talk about me with Carla?” Jenna’s eyes were sparkling with mischief. She was onto me, and I had to laugh. “Maybe sometimes.” “And what do you say about me with Carla when I’m not there?” “It’s a well-known fact that Carla knows everything about everyone. If you want to find out more about a beautiful woman, you go to Carla.” “Mm-hmm. Well, I hope Carla had only the best things to say about me.” “She spoke very highly of you.” Jenna laughed. “Funny! She spoke very highly of you, too!” “For once, I’m not even annoyed at her matchmaking. I think this time she got it pretty spot-on.” Jenna’s smile widened and, she pulled me down onto the grass with her. We sat side-by-side, facing
the river, and opened the picnic basket. I poured some soda for Jenna, and she took the cup from me with a smile and then nestled up against me. I put my arm around her. It felt right to have her close to me, and I was smitten. Jenna was an incredibly sexy woman, and her beauty had attracted me to her at first, but she was so much more than that, too. When she told me about all her hopes and dreams, and when we laughed together and walked hand in hand, she felt like a friend. Something about this woman was magnetic, and I was looking forward to spending a lot more time with her.
Chapter Sixteen
Jenna It had been a wonderful afternoon; slow, easy, pleasant. Nate had been casting me glances all day long, and I couldn’t keep my eyes off him, either. Finally, that little bit of magic between us had been allowed to take wing, and I think we were both on cloud nine. After the picnic, we went back to Nate’s. It was the first time I had been in his house, and I slowly wandered down his hall, casting my gaze around his living room to get a sense of him. The townhouse was minimalistic, but there was a sense of style in the sparseness. Photographs of Nate, Marie, and Harriet were on the walls in the hall. It was the first time I saw her—Marie. She was beautiful. Blonde, beaming, vibrant. I could sense the life she had exuded just from her picture. And there was Nate—younger, fresher, happy. I wondered if he would find happiness with me too. The living room didn’t have much furniture apart from a TV unit and television, a gray sofa with a multicolor throw tossed over the back and a few scattered pillows, and a copper coffee table. In place of furniture were toys; mountains of toys. For how little furniture was in the place, it still
looked lived in and homey. The toys and photographs painted a picture of a family life going on between these four walls. Inside I could hear Kacey talking to Harriet. When the door clicked shut behind us, both of them came into the hall; Harriet dashing like a puppy, and Kacey a few steps behind, smiling knowingly. I caught her eye when I entered, and we exchanged a friendly smile. Nate didn’t know that I had been going to Kacey’s support group. At least, I trusted that Kacey hadn’t let on. Nate hadn’t mentioned it, and I didn’t get the sense that he knew anything, so I believed that my secret was safe. “Miss Dawson!” Harriet had stumbled in front of me and was looking up at me with wide, disbelieving eyes. She looked from me to her Daddy with excited confusion. “Hello, Harriet! How are you today?” Instead of a reply, Harriet gave a nervous little giggle and dashed back into the living room. Nate smiled with amusement and turned to his sister. “How was she? Did she behave?” “No more trouble than usual.” Kacey grinned and turned to me. “Nice to see you, Jenna! Did you guys have a fun picnic?” “It was great,” I said, looking up at Nate and beaming. “I had a wonderful time.”
“Not too hot, not too cold,” Nate added. “It was nice.” “What are you guys doing for the rest of the night?” Nate and I exchanged glances and then smiled in unison. I laughed and bowed my head, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear shyly. “I think maybe I’ll stay a while. If that’s all right with Nate.” “Sure.” Kacey’s grin grew, and she grabbed her jacket from a coat hook by the door. “Well, I guess I’ll leave you two to it, then.” She threw me another smile. “See you on Wednesday.” For a moment I panicked, thinking Kacey had given away the fact that I’d be at her support group. She must have seen the panic flash across my face because she caught my eye and said meaningfully, “To pick up Harriet.” “Oh, sure. See you then.” Kacey waved goodbye and headed to her car outside. Once she had left, Nate took a step closer to me and wrapped his arms around my waist. “Alone at last.” “Daddy, daddy!” Harriet came barreling back around the doorframe with a messy drawing in her hands and then stopped still again when she saw Nate with his arms around me. She cocked her head to one side
as her little mind tried to process this new information. “Are you staying for dinner?” I laughed. “I think so if your Daddy will let me.” “Sure, Miss Dawson can stay for dinner! Miss Dawson’s new to our dinners, though. You better tell her the bad news. What happens at our dinners?” Harriet made a face. “Vegetables.” “What kind?” “Good question, Miss Dawson.” Nate turned to Harriet and crossed his arms across his chest. “Which vegetables would we like, Harri?” She thought about it for a moment. “Peas.” “Excellent choice. Now, why don’t you go and finish the DVD we started yesterday while Miss Dawson and I make dinner, hmm?” Harriet dithered a moment but then decided that a DVD sounded more exciting than peas and headed back into the living room. I followed Nate into the kitchen. The kitchen was larger than mine, with cupboards along two walls and an island in the middle. Nate opened his fridge door and pulled out a fresh pack of chicken. “Chicken, mashed potatoes, and peas?” “Sounds perfect. Can I help?” “Not at all. You’re my guest. You can sit down right there on the stool.”
I did as I was told and crossed my arms over the counter as I watched Nate peel potatoes. “I thought you were a frozen dinner man? This all looks fresh to me.” “It’s all part of my resolution to become a master-chef super-dad.” Nate peeled and chopped the potatoes and set them to boil, and put the chicken in a roasting pan in the cooker. Soon, dinner was ready, and we ate with Harriet at the table. She soon got over her initial shock at seeing Miss Dawson in her house and came to life, telling stories in her little chatter while Nate and I smiled at one another. After dinner, Nate got Harriet ready for sleep and put her to bed. Afterward, he joined me in his living room, pressing a glass of wine into my hand. “Sorry about that.” “Don’t be sorry! That’s what dads do. You’re great with her.” Nate smiled. “I try to be.” I felt myself relaxing as I took the first sip of wine and settled back into Nate’s sofa. He placed his arm around me, and we just sat a while enjoying the silence. “Mmm. This is nice.” “It is nice,” Nate agreed. “I’m so glad you moved to this town.” “Me too. I never believed I could be this happy.”
Nate turned and fixed me with a serious expression. He paused a moment before he spoke next, letting an unspoken question linger before he said it out loud. “What happened back in Pennsylvania?” I turned my gaze away and placed my glass down on the coffee table. “What do you mean?” “Just a feeling I have. When you first came, you were totally different than the way you are now. Unsure. Unsettled. Like you were looking over your shoulder.” “I didn’t realize I came off that way.” I sighed heavily and looked over at Nate. His eyes were intense and full of concern. “I did leave Pennsylvania for a reason. My ex.” “Looking for a fresh start?” I let out a long breath, wondering how much of my heart I wanted to lay out, and how much of my story I was ready to tell. I tucked a foot up under me to get more comfortable and twisted to face Nate more squarely, resting my head on my hand, my elbow on the back of the sofa. “I was hoping that moving out of state would give me the chance to do that, yes. I’d never really been able to before.” “What do you mean?” “Victor was relentless, and never wanted to let me go. When I broke things off with him, he didn’t get upset, he got angry. Like I’d insulted him. Like
I’d embarrassed him. Like he couldn’t believe that someone like me would dare end things with someone like him.” I let out a low, bitter laugh. “He never thought all that much of me.” Nate lifted my chin with his hand to raise my eyes to his and then spoke with utter conviction. “He was wrong. You’re an incredible woman.” I felt my skin flush the way it always did when Nate spoke to me like that; intimately. Whenever he spoke to me with tenderness in his voice, it took what we had to a new level, where my body not only ached for him, but it felt like my very heart was beating for him too. I squeezed his hand. “Thanks.” “He must have been something, then, to make you come this far just to get away from him?” “I skipped from place to place in Johnstone, trying to shrug him off, but he always caught up with me, and every time I had to start from scratch. I thought that if I came here, maybe it would be enough to shake him off for good.” “You know I would never hurt you, right?” I smiled softly. “I know that.” “And if your ex ever shows up here, I’ll be right here for you.” “You’re not scared off by all my baggage?” “No.” I leaned forward and kissed him. It was tender; real. I pressed my lips against his softly and let the
moment linger, the softness between us building, my palm resting on his jaw. I felt years of bitterness and sorrow streaming from me, and everything angry and overwhelming inside me was stilled in that one perfect moment of closeness. Nate was silent as he positioned his arms under me and lifted me. I wrapped my arms around his neck and felt breathless as he carried me effortlessly to the bedroom. His whole body was solid and strong. I felt completely safe; as light as a feather in his arms. In the bedroom, Nate closed the door behind us and pulled the drapes. He flicked the switch on a bedside lamp and turned the light down low until the room was lit by a soft glow. I sat on the edge of the bed and waited for him. He came to me, still silent. No words were necessary when our eyes caught, and our spark spoke for us. We were quiet, knowing Harriet was close by. Nate came to stand in front of me, then slowly lowered himself to sit beside me on the bed. He reached up and pulled my cardigan away from my arms. He slipped the straps of my dress from my shoulders. I reached behind myself and pulled down the zip of my sundress. The material fell away to expose my silky black bra. Lifting himself slightly, Nate pressed his lips against mine as he reached around behind my back
to unstrap the clasp. I slipped it off. When Nate drew back, my breasts were bare, silhouetted by the gentle light of the lamp. Nate’s hands ran over my skin, his thumbs brushing against my nipples softly. He raised his mouth to close his lips around one nipple and gently rolled his tongue around it. I tilted my head back and sighed, feeling my hair brushing against my bare spine. I ran my fingers through the hair at the back of Nate’s neck and kissed his head. He lifted himself onto the mattress on top of me, peeling away the rest of my sundress as he did. I pulled off my own panties and dropped them over the side of the bed. There I was, completely bare on the bed, Nate above me. I stayed silent and breathless as I watched his eyes roam over every inch of my naked skin. He pulled off his shirt, and I drew in a sharp breath of desire when I saw his broad shoulders and rippling muscles emerge. He unbuttoned his pants and let them fall too, followed by his briefs. I repositioned myself on the mattress, my head now on the pillow. Wordless, a heavy glance was all I needed to offer to invite Nate towards me. He moved over me, above me; skin to skin. I ran a thumb down the length of his hard shaft and felt my body pulsate in anticipation. Nate’s gaze didn’t leave mine when he entered
me. The first stroke into me was slow but deep. I let out a soft moan at the sensation and clasped at Nate’s shoulders. He moved into me again, filling me completely. Soon, I was riding Nate; just as slow, just as deliberate, drawing out the sensuality in each motion. While I was straddling Nate, rocking against him, he lifted himself and wrapped his arms around me, taking me by surprise with a kiss that was deeper and more urgent. I wrapped my legs around him; he was still deep inside me. We began to kiss fervently, passionately, growing breathless. My hands ran over Nate’s broad shoulders, my palms running up and down his spine. I rocked into him, feeling his thick shaft moving inside me with each motion. He placed one hand on the back of my head to fix me in another deep kiss, and the other on my tailbone to push me towards him. I felt the sensation of an orgasm beginning to appear; still so new and overwhelming. My instinct was to draw back from a pleasure that was almost too intense, but Nate held me in place and pushed my pelvis down as he thrust into me. So deep, so perfect. The sensation built; Nate pressed into me again. I threw my head back and began to gasp. Nate’s hands moved to my upper back; his head lowered into my chest. He began to
suck on my breasts. My desire rose as his palm traveled to the base of my spine to press me deeper against him. The orgasm built up inside me, tingling and electrifying. Finally, it crashed over me, and I stifled a loud cry, burying my face in Nate’s shoulder and gasping as he began to pound into me harder, knowing that I was past the brink. He pushed a thumb against my clitoris as I rocked to push me even further into ecstasy. Then, Nate came. He let out a low growl of pleasure and furiously kissed me as he finished. He caught my eye and smiled at me. I felt my own smile grow, and I moved to cuddle against him as soon as he rolled away, his arms ready to hold me close.
Chapter Seventeen
Nate My eyes ran up and down the length of Jenna’s bare legs, to the curve of her behind just peeking out from underneath the curved hem of my shirt as she tied her hair up. She saw me watching her and gave a little wiggle. I laughed. I was still lying in bed, feeling completely content. Every time I looked at Jenna, that feeling of contentment grew. She was one amazing woman; sexy as hell. I was beginning to learn just how much more than that lay beneath the surface, though. Last night, Jenna had told me about her ex. After we’d made love, we’d talked into the early hours of the morning, and I’d learned even more about the violent, destructive relationship she’d escaped. I guessed Jenna had kept it from me for so long because she’d worried I’d run a mile, knowing that she came with emotional baggage. She was wrong. I admired the hell out of her for what she’d been through and what she’d survived. After all her ex had put her through, Jenna was still standing, and stronger than ever. After being put through hell by that man, Jenna had somehow found the courage and the strength to pick herself up and move to a new state and a new job,
completely on her own. On top of that, she’d not let any of her suffering dampen her spirits or keep her from pursuing her dreams. She was still determined to finish her studies and qualify as a preschool teacher. I admired Jenna’s optimism and defiant spirit. That took a kind of inner strength and grit that not all women had. I felt honored that she trusted me. I couldn’t believe that it was easy for her to start over again in a new relationship after how the last one had hurt her, but she was giving me a chance. I felt fiercely protective of her; determined that I would never hurt her. “What are you thinking about, dreamer?” “Hmm?” I lifted my eyes to see that Jenna had finished getting dressed back into her sundress from the day before and was looking at me with a smile. “You look a million miles away.” “Just thinking about last night.” Jenna’s smile widened, and she jumped onto the bed beside me and crawled across the mattress to my side. I pulled her into my arms. “It was wonderful, wasn’t it?” She leaned back into my chest with a dreamy smile. “I guess I better get home now, though.” “Really? Are you sure? Because I promised Harriet I’d take her to feed the ducks today, and I
know that if Miss Dawson came with us, she’d be over the moon.” Jenna laughed and thought for a moment. “Are you sure?” “Yeah. I think you should come along.” She grinned. “All right.” “Well, you hide out in the kitchen, and I’ll go get ready.” Jenna laughed. “I won’t tell Harriet I stayed the night.” Jenna went to the kitchen while I got ready and got Harriet washed and dressed. “Hey, Harri, I said Miss Dawson could come over for breakfast this morning. That OK?” Harriet grinned from ear to ear. I smiled. I knew that Harriet liked Jenna a lot, and that meant a lot to me. It was important that Harriet liked whoever I was dating. At least, I assumed we were dating now. I hoped we were dating. “Miss Dawson!” Harriet rushed into the kitchen with a big grin and a lot of energy, wanting to show Jenna her pretty pink breakfast bowl with the butterflies on. I took my eyes off her for a moment while I turned to put the coffee maker on, and the next thing I heard was the sound of plastic tearing and cereal hitting the ground. I turned around to see that Harriet had exploded another bag of cereal. I sighed and put my
hand on my hip. “Harri! I thought you were gonna let Daddy open those from now on?” “Oops.” I was trying to give Harriet my stern father look, but I couldn’t keep a straight face because I could see Jenna hiding a giggle. “I’ll help her clear it up.” “Thanks, Jenna.” Jenna asked Harriet where the dustpan and broom were, and Jenna cleared away the mess while I finished coffee. I loved that she jumped right into the little daily dramas that came with a four-year-old. She took it all in stride and seemed to love every moment. After breakfast, we went out to feed the ducks at the local pond. It wasn’t too far from my house, so we walked there. Usually, Harriet took my hand whenever we went out somewhere, but this time she grabbed Jenna’s. After the moment of surprise passed, I smiled. It mattered to me that my daughter liked Jenna, and it was clear to me that Jenna liked Harriet. She didn’t hesitate to hold her little hand and crouch down to talk to her with warmth and excitement, saying something that was sending Harriet into fits of giggles. We walked as a little trio through the main street and then down the little pass that led to the pond. It wasn’t anywhere impressive, but it was one of Harriet’s favorite places to go. It didn’t
matter what time of year you went; rain or snow, there were always ducks about, waiting for toddlers with fistfuls of crumbs to come and feed them. As soon as Harriet caught sight of the water, she let go of Jenna’s hand and raced ahead, as I called out to her not to get too close to the pond. “Have you ever thought about having them?” I asked Jenna. I nodded towards Harriet who was running ahead and picking every flower she could find. “You know, kids?” Jenna smiled. “Sure. I love children! I’m only twenty-nine. So, I hope so.” We continued walking. Jenna was great with Harriet, as always. She took the time to crouch down and “ooh” and “aah” over every little twig and feather that Harriet picked up to show her, and Harriet adored the attention. “Have you invited your sister to visit with her kids yet?” Jenna shook her head. “I wouldn’t dare.” “What do you mean?” She sighed and gave a sad shrug. “I don’t trust Victor. Knowing him, he’s probably got eyes on Charlotte’s house, or he’s tailing her or tracking her car license or something like that. Abusing his position.” “That’s gotta be illegal. He can’t do that.” “You don’t know Victor.” “I can’t believe that he’d track your sister
across state lines just to find you.” “You have no idea. He doesn’t like to hear ‘no’ from anyone. Least of all me. He figured he’d tied me down and that I’d never leave. He took it for granted that I’d just be there forever. I don’t think his ego can accept that I’d go looking for better.” “Even if he did find you, I’d never let him hurt you.” Jenna looked over at me with a soft smile. “Thanks, Nate, but I’m not looking for a hero. You don’t have to save me. My baggage is my own, and if Victor does show up, I’ll handle it somehow.” My thoughts were churning with questions about Victor and wondering what I would really do if he ever showed up here and tried to destroy the sanctuary that Jenna had built for herself. When I looked at Jenna, I felt like I’d go to the ends of the earth for her. Yet she was straight with me that she wasn’t looking for someone to fix all her problems for her. Once again, I felt a huge amount of respect for Jenna. Even when she was afraid, and knew that danger might come calling, she wanted to face it standing. She was a very strong woman. “Maybe you should go to Kacey’s group. Do you think it would help?” A little guilty smile crept onto Jenna’s face, and she looked up at me knowingly. “I’ve actually been going there for a few weeks now.”
“Really? Kacey didn’t say a word!” “I asked her not to.” “Did you think I’d run if I knew?” Jenna shook her head. “I just wasn’t ready to share that part of my life with you then. Kacey’s been great though. You’re right about her. She’s been a godsend.” “She’s great at helping people through hard times. She probably knows what you’re going through better than anyone.” “Her ex was a heroin addict, she said.” “That’s right. A real junkie.” I shook my head at the memory. “It was so hard to help her, too. She was love-struck and blind to the reality of what he was doing to her.” Jenna looked terrified on Kacey’s behalf. “Was he… hurting her?” She tentatively asked the question. I could tell that she didn’t want to overstep any mark by asking. I nodded. “She was only nineteen, and he was her first love. A drummer in a band. I don’t think she realized how wrong what he was doing was. I think she was too starstruck by the band life and that rockstar image he gave off. She idolized him; she’d forgive him for anything.” Jenna shook her head sadly, twisting the hem of her cardigan in her hands. I continued. “We all tried talking sense into her at the time, but she was in love and didn’t want to
hear it. She only saw what she wanted to see.” I kicked at a stone on the path. “I thought about threatening him at the time. I thought about telling him to back off and leave her alone, but I knew that Kacey was smart. She’d know straight away it was me, and if she was mad at me, she might never let me help her. I worried she’d take off and elope with him or something like that, just to get us all off her back.” I sighed and turned to Jenna. She was listening attentively, her eyes wide, her lips just slightly parted. I glanced ahead to check that Harriet hadn’t gone too far, and then carried on. “He was really treating her badly. It started off with him just not caring about how he hurt her. He’d stand her up because something better had come along or he was too stoned to remember they had plans. Then he started stealing from her to feed his habit, and just say he’d borrowed the cash for cigarettes. To us, it was obvious what was going on, but Kacey would just believe every story he’d feed her. It was when she started to have bruises every time we saw her that we all said enough is enough. We all told her that we loved her and didn’t want to see her getting hurt. It took a while, but eventually, she broke down. Deep down, I guess she’d always known that he wasn’t good for her, but she loved him too much to leave.” “She was lucky to have you all.” Jenna looked
up at the tree branches above us with slightly glazed eyes. I could tell her mind was somewhere else. She sighed. “My family used to tell me how bad Victor was for me, but I never listened. I’d told myself for so long that he loved me. I had to believe he loved me. The truth was just too ugly to accept.” I reached out and took Jenna’s hand, squeezing tightly. “You deserve to be treated with respect. You deserve to be loved.” And, as I looked at her, I knew that I was a man who could love her. In fact, I knew that love was already in me for her. Jenna was a warm, caring, nurturing person who didn’t have a selfish bone in her body. I wanted to give her the world. Jenna didn’t say anything more, but she took hold of my arm and walked closer to me. Harriet danced ahead of us, exploring and showing us the treasures she was collecting. I think Marie would have approved of Jenna. Marie would have wanted me to date someone who was kind to Harriet and who made me happy. She would have wanted me to love again. When I looked at Jenna, I knew that I was falling in love.
Chapter Eighteen
Jenna “Tonight? Sure—I guess I’m free!” I exited my apartment and headed out the building onto the street. I started walking towards the town, my cell held to my ear. Nate was on the line. “They want to go to Sixes. It’s a bar in Fort Wayne.” “Ooh! A big night out. What kind of bar is it?” “A cocktail bar, I think. Not my thing, but I guess it’s Carla’s vibe.” “Oh, Sixes! I remember now. It’s new. Yeah, Carla’s been going on about it for days. Apparently, she knows someone who works there. She’s really excited about going there. It sounds fun!” I could picture Nate making a face. “Sam and I aren’t really cocktail kind of guys.” “Oh, lighten up! It’ll be fun! You can wear a nice suit. I’ll wear a nice dress…” “Oh yeah?” Nate’s voice lifted on the end of the line. I could almost hear the smile on his face. “What kind of dress will that be?” I laughed. “Come to the bar, and I’ll show you.” “All right, all right. You win. Cocktails it is.” “I could do with a proper night out. I’d love to
let my hair down. Carla says this place makes great drinks.” I was already picturing myself wearing a gorgeous green dress I’d just bought. In the last two weeks, I’d treated myself to more than a few outfits. Now that I was officially with Nate, I wanted to look good for him. I never looked nice when I was with Victor. He didn’t like it. He’d always been paranoid that a short skirt or tight dress would have me falling into another man’s arms, so he criticized everything I ever put on until I found myself wearing nothing but baggy jeans and oversized sweaters, just to make sure that nobody would ever look twice at me. Until Nate, I’d almost forgotten that I was a young, attractive woman. I was rediscovering myself, and loving every second of the adventure. I felt free. A night out sounded wonderful. Nate and I had spent a lot of time alone together over the last two weeks, but the early days of our relationship had been kept very quiet. Now we were at a stage where we weren’t keeping it quiet anymore. Carla had been the first person I’d told, and she’d shrieked so loudly that I’d thought the glass of her coffee shop cake stands might shatter. In her own words: “I knew you guys were getting it on, but I didn’t know you were a couple!” A couple. It felt amazing to let that sink in. Nate
and I, together. Nate was, hands down, the most handsome, amazing, incredible man in the whole of Brayford, and he was all mine. We’d had a false start at first, but now, we were really together, and I woke up every day feeling like a brand-new person. Life was in color again. I couldn’t keep the smile off my face as I headed into town to my PO Box. I wanted to read the latest letter from Charlotte, but I was more excited to write one. I wanted to tell her all about Nate and how happy I was. I was also expecting a whole bunch of catalogs I’d ordered so that I could go crazy buying even more clothes. It felt good to be young and alive. “What time do they want to head out?” I asked Nate. “Will we be getting a cab?” “I was going to drive me and you. I think Carla and Sam are getting a cab up there and having dinner in Fort Wayne before we meet, but I’ll be giving them a lift back. I know for a fact that Carla will be getting wasted. I’ve never gone on a night out with Carla that hasn’t ended in me carrying her home.” I laughed. “That’s probably all part of her wicked plan.” “It’s Sam’s job now! He can sling her over his shoulder while she keeps dropping the stilettos she’s taken off because they’re hurting her feet. Please tell me you’re better at holding your liquor.”
“Hard to say. It’s been a very long time since I’ve gone out for a night on the town.” In fact, I’d never been one to go out drinking and partying. I’d always been a stay-at-home kind of girl; sensible. Then, once I’d met Victor, I couldn’t have gone out even if I’d wanted to. He’d have never allowed it. Even now, it made me sad to think that I’d lived for so long that way, tethered to Victor like a prisoner. It made me even more determined to go out and have a great time. “And afterward? My place or yours?” Nate chuckled. “Thinking ahead. I like it. My place. Kacey’s out tonight, so I’ve got a sitter for Harriet.” “Where’s Kacey going?” “You know, I think she might have a date of her own.” “With the boring one?” “No, someone new.” “Good for her! I hope they hit it off.” “Me, too.” I reached the post office and stepped inside, pulling the key for my PO box from my purse. “Did you submit your college application today?” I smiled. “Uh-huh. I should hear back in a few weeks.” “That’s amazing, Jenna. I’m excited for you.”
“I’m excited, too! It’d be great to think I could finally get it finished, finally teach.” “They’d be crazy not to accept your application.” I laughed. “Let’s hope so.” The thought of getting accepted into college again made my heart flutter with joy. I’d put so much on hold for Victor. I’d been about halfway through my degree when he’d been accepted into the academy. He’d argued with me for days about how he couldn’t earn while he was at the academy, and how I should support him by pausing my degree. I’d known he was being selfish and that it was unfair, but he’d worn me down, like always. I’d done what he’d wanted and stopped my studies. The remaining credits I needed to finish my degree had been like a splinter in the back of my mind ever since, torturing me with the memory of all I could have achieved if I’d put myself first. Still, things were changing now. Nate wasn’t like Victor at all. Nate was thrilled that I wanted to study and supported me all the way. With him by my side, I felt like I could achieve anything. All my dreams were in reach. I pulled out a bundle of mail from my PO box and began sifting through. A couple of catalogs had arrived, and I smiled at the pretty images on the cover, already thinking about what I wanted to
order. I had a letter from Charlotte, which I slipped into my purse. A couple of bills. I stopped shuffling the mail when I came across a small, light envelope with a handwritten address. My heart stopped in my chest. I recognized that writing. My voice came out choked when I ended the call to Nate. “Nate, I have to go. I’ll see you later. Bye.” I hung up and stared, petrified, at that letter. I looked all around me as if Victor might be standing at the window or looking over my shoulder. My hands were shaking. I pressed my thumb into the fold of the envelope and tore it open. Inside, was a short, chilling note: I’ve found your mail. Now to find you. I swallowed back a scream, but couldn’t hold back my tears. This was it. It was happening. All my worst fears were coming true. Victor had tracked me down. I didn’t know how, and I didn’t know when; it didn’t matter. He had found me. I felt the world come crashing down around me. My ears were ringing. I thought about all the things that made me happy here: my apartment, my friendship with Carla, my job, Nate… I imagined all those things slipping away. I knew I couldn’t let it happen. Not again. Not
now. I had more to lose than ever before in my life. When Victor had sent me running in the past, it had been from one unfulfilling, dead-end existence into another. This time he was out to destroy my life. A real home, a real future. I began to sob loudly enough for other people to turn around and begin to whisper. I put a shaking hand over my mouth to try and stifle the sound. An old lady came and rested her hand on my shoulder in concern. “Are you all right, dear?” I forced a nod and then fled from the post office. I raced back to my apartment and bolted the door behind me. I kept thinking about all the years that Victor had tormented me; all the countless hours of my life that were gone forever—lost in fear and obedience. I thought about all the places I had run from and all the fragments of myself that I’d left along the way, trying to escape him. I thought about my dear sister and her kids, so far away from me now, because of him. Then my thoughts turned away from the past and towards the present again. Carla. Nate. My home. My job. My head started spinning, and I felt sick at the thought of losing any of them, let alone losing it all. Victor couldn’t win. Not this time. Not again. I looked up at the clock. Only a couple of hours until Nate came to pick me up. With a calmness I
didn’t feel, I slowly placed the letter in the drawer of my bedside table and headed towards the shower. My mind went numb as my body went through the motions of getting ready for a night out. I’d been so excited before I’d gotten that note. I knew I would have to face the fact that Victor was here sometime, but I needed time to think about what I would do. I knew that the best person to talk to was Kacey, but the support group wasn’t for another few days. I would tell Carla, I decided. But not tonight. Once I’d finished getting ready, I stood in front of the mirror in my bathroom, staring at my reflection. Hair done, makeup applied. Body not hidden under some oversized outfit, but on show in a tight green dress. Was I really the same woman that had run from Victor all those months ago? Looking at my reflection now, I knew that I wasn’t her anymore. I was someone different, stronger, and this time, I wouldn’t give up. I gripped the edge of the basin, my hands clammy, and took a few deep breaths to push back the feeling of nausea that was churning inside me. When I looked up, I looked myself straight in the eye and gritted my teeth. Not this time, Victor. I didn’t feel strong as I picked up my purse and waited by the window for Nate’s car to pull up, but I felt determined. This time, I was not leaving.
Chapter Nineteen
Nate Jenna stepped out of the lobby of the apartment building. She was wearing a tight emerald green dress that showed off every curve of her incredible body, and a pair of high heels. Yet, although she was wearing the right clothes, and her hair and makeup were done, I sensed that something was off. Maybe it was the way that her smile was so tight when she greeted me, or how she didn’t really say anything in the car. That wasn’t like Jenna. She was usually so happy to see me, and normally started our dates with excited talk about her day, or questions about mine. Tonight, she sat in stony silence beside me, clutching her purse on her lap and staring wordlessly out the window. “Is everything all right, Jenna?” “Mm-hmm.” I saw the back of her head tilt in a little nod, but she didn’t turn around to face me. “You’re quiet.” “Just tired.” I looked over at her again. She was still turned away. The fingers grasping at her purse were white at the knuckle, she was gripping it so tightly. Her whole body was tense.
“You know, we don’t have to go tonight. I can turn around right now. We can have a quiet night in if you’re not feeling up to it.” Jenna finally turned to me and shook her head. She forced a smile, but I could see the worry underneath. Her skin was pale under her makeup. Her eyes looked puffy like maybe she’d been crying. “Has something happened at work?” “No, Nate. Everything’s fine at work.” “Something wrong with the apartment?” “No.” I paused, trying to think of what else might be on Jenna’s mind. “Have you had a fight with Carla?” Jenna let out a big sigh and turned back towards the window, resting her head on her hand wearily. “It’s nothing, Nate. Seriously. I’m just tired.” I frowned. I didn’t believe her. I’d not known Jenna long, but long enough to know that something wasn’t right. The rest of the drive to Fort Wayne was pretty quiet. I tried to draw Jenna into a conversation, but she only gave short, one-word answers or made only some small sound in response. I was worried about her. When we arrived in Fort Wayne, I helped Jenna out the car and then put my arm around her. She didn’t nestle into me like she usually did. She was
stiff and rigid, her arms wrapped around her. We walked towards the bar, where Sam and Carla were already waiting for us outside. Carla was wearing a tiny purple dress that left nothing to the imagination and heels so high you’d imagine nobody could ever walk in them, although, I had to admit, that Carla seemed to walk like she’d been born wearing them. Sam had his arm around her waist and was grinning ear to ear, shooting sideways glances at Carla in her mini-dress. “Hey, Nate.” “Hey, Sam—how you doing?” We shook hands. Sam said hello to Jenna, and then I turned back to Carla. “I haven’t seen you in a dress like that since high school, Carla.” Carla grinned. “Well, that’s because you’re no fun, Nate. Some of us go out on the weekend.” “You look nice.” “Thanks.” Carla turned to Jenna and let out a little squeal of excitement. “Jenna! You look fabulous. I adore that dress! Where did you get it?” She linked arms with Jenna, and the girls went ahead into the bar. Sam held back to walk with me. “So, that’s your girl then, huh? She’s pretty.” I smiled. “Thanks, Sam. You know, she’s a really wonderful woman.” “Carla’s right, you know. It’s been a long time since you’ve come out with us—any of us. It’s
good to see you out.” “Can’t say that cocktails are my thing, but Jenna was excited to go. Although now she seems pretty tired tonight.” “She’ll be fine once Carla’s got a couple drinks in her.” We entered the bar and were hit with a wall of music and the smell of syrup. The bar was styled in neon and chrome, very eighties. There were stools at the bar and some booths around the edges of the floor, but we went to stand at the high-table in the center of the room. Carla hunted down some cocktail menus from the bar and started making her recommendations. “Blue Hawaii! Oh, it’s amazing—my favorite! Rum, pineapple juice…what else? Oh, I don’t care. It tastes great. What are you getting?” Jenna flicked the pages of the menu. She was attempting to mimic Carla’s enthusiasm, but I could tell that the effort was draining her. When she spoke, her voice was full of forced brightness. “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe a Long Island.” “Great! Boys?” I held up my hand. “I’m driving.” Sam looked at the menu in horror and made a face. “Whatever, babe. You choose.” “Sex on the Beach it is, then.” She gave him a suggestive wink. “I love that. I’ll get you a Coke, Nate.”
“Thanks.” Jenna stayed silent while Sam and I caught up and spoke about work. She was picking at her nails and keeping her eyes lowered. When she thought nobody was paying attention to her, her whole expression collapsed. I could see stress taking over. I pulled her towards me and wrapped my arm around her waist. I leaned in towards her and asked softly, “Are you sure you’re okay?” Another forced smile. Jenna lifted herself onto her tiptoes and planted a kiss on my lips. She made sure to catch my eye. “I’m fine.” I still didn’t believe her, but my concern seemed to snap her out of whatever reverie she’d been in, and she began to join in the conversation a little more. “This cocktail’s really good.” Carla grinned. “Didn’t I tell you? They don’t skimp on the alcohol here. Plus, Rita served me, and I think she snuck in an extra shot for us. Take it easy, Jenna. Cocktails always seem to hit me all at once.” Jenna looked down at her glass, and her eyes widened in surprise. She gave a little giggle. “Too late.” I looked over and saw that she’d already drunk the whole thing. Carla found it hilarious and screeched with laughter. “A girl after my own heart! I’ll get you
another.” “No extra shot this time, please. I don’t want to get plastered. Thanks.” The night continued. Jenna remained a little reserved for the rest of the night, but she joined in the conversation and tried to shake off whatever was bothering her. “Excuse me, boys, I need to pop to the ladies’ room. Jenna?” The girls left to go to the bathroom. I finished my third Coke. When Jenna and Carla returned, Carla didn’t seem herself either. I didn’t know what had been said when the girls had been alone, but I could tell that whatever had been bothering Jenna was now on Carla’s mind as well. In truth, it was a relief when the night was over. The bar and drinks were okay, but I was worried about Jenna and wanted to get her home. Jenna was completely silent again on the way home while Sam and Carla made out in the backseat, and then finally tumbled out at Carla’s apartment building a while later. I lingered for a while outside the apartment building. “Do you still want to spend the night at my place? I can drop you off now if you’ve changed your mind.” Jenna reached over and placed her hand on top of mine. Her earnest eyes fixed on mine, and she
shook her head. “No. I want to stay with you.” I nodded and started to drive again. We arrived at my place, and I relieved the babysitter. Harriet was already long asleep, but I checked in on her in her bedroom before I returned to Jenna. She was in my living room, taking off her shoes. She gave me a weary smile when I returned. “Harriet okay?” “Sleeping like a rock.” “Good.” “Are you okay?” “I had fun.” “You really don’t seem like yourself.” Jenna let out a long, heavy sigh, and gave a little shrug. “I guess I’m feeling a bit stressed at the moment. I guess the move and the new job and everything must have hit me all at once. It’s been a busy week.” “You’d tell me if there was anything wrong, right?” She didn’t answer. Instead, she changed the subject. “Is it all right if I take a shower before bed? I smell like a candy factory.” I smiled. “Those cocktails were pretty sweet, huh?” “Ninety percent sugar.” She offered me a weak smile and started to head towards the bathroom. I got her a towel from the linen cupboard and handed it to her. She took it from me, and then her
fingers folded around mine. She looked up at me from under her thick lashes. “Come with me?” “All right.” I followed Jenna to the bathroom. She turned on the shower and set it to hot. Soon, the room was filled with steam. Jenna began to undress. I did the same. Jenna moved towards me and pressed her naked body against mine. Her skin was already damp from the steam in the room. Her hands hungrily pulled my face down towards hers, and she locked me in an intense, wanting kiss. I readily accepted, then pulled her after me into the shower. We continued to kiss as the hot water ran over us. Soon, Jenna’s hair was completely wet. She ran her hands through it and pushed it back from her face. She looked incredible; vulnerable and completely naked with the water streaming over her body. My eyes followed the path of a droplet that rolled down the curve of her breast. Every curve of her body seemed to be accentuated by the water dripping across her skin. I grew hard just watching her stand under the stream. I pushed her against the tiles. She let out a gasp and steadied herself against the ceramic with her hands. I kissed her hard. She kissed me back with equal ferocity. Our bodies slid against each other
under the steady flow of the shower. Our skin grew flush from the steam. My hand reached down between her legs. She parted them for me, pulling me down into another deep, hungry kiss while I pressed my fingers into her and began to move back and forth. Her mouth parted in pleasure and she let out a low moan. Her fingers closed around me, and I felt myself swell at her touch. I pressed myself closer against her. I pressed my lips harder down over hers, and my tongue sought out hers. I tasted the warmth of her mouth as her grip tightened around me and she began to move her hand in slow, steady motions. “I want you.” Jenna looked up at me with desire in her eyes. “Let’s go to the bedroom.” She wrapped a towel around herself, opened the bathroom door, and glanced down the hall. She took my hand and pulled me after her towards the bedroom. Once inside, she let the towel drop. The last of the water spilled from her skin. She was a vision, standing there completely nude. She beckoned me with a smile. I moved towards her and lifted her into my arms. She wrapped her legs around me, and I pressed her back against the wall. I entered her, and she let out an appreciative moan. She clung onto me, her arms around my
neck, her mouth furiously kissing mine. I pounded into her, slamming her into the wall. With Harriet sound asleep, Jenna didn’t hold back and cried out in pleasure. The sound spurred me on, and I pressed into her hard, deeper. “Don’t stop…” I moved into her fast and hard until she came and fell against me. Jenna wrapped her arms more tightly around my neck, burying her face in my shoulder as I came. I carried her to the bed and laid her down. We’d made love with passion and urgency; fiercely, defiant. Now, I became gentle. I held her in my arms and kissed her softly. She pressed her body close to mine and laid against me. Wrapped up in each other, we fell asleep.
Chapter Twenty
Jenna I stepped into Carla’s coffee shop. There was no line when I entered, and Carla immediately started getting our usual lattes ready. I smiled at her and gave her a grateful nod, and went to take our usual seat by the window as she finished up. The night before, I’d asked Carla if she would collect my mail for me for the next few days. She’d wanted to know why, and I’d told her it wasn’t the time or place. Now, she wanted to know why I’d made the strange request. A moment later, she came to sit opposite me. Sitting down, she took out a bundle of letters from her purse and slid them across the table to me. “I did what you asked, Jenna. Now, are you going to tell me why?” I took the bundle from her and fiddled with the paper. I looked down at the table. Carla reached across and took hold of my hands. She bowed her head to try and catch my eye. “What’s wrong, honey? You can tell me.” I took a moment to gather my words. There was a lump in my throat. I so badly hadn’t wanted all of this to follow me here. I had wanted to leave it all far, far behind. I took a deep breath and spoke. “I
received a letter in my PO box the other day.” “What kind of letter?” “It was from Victor.” Carla’s brow furrowed for a moment while she tried to recall the name. She gasped. “Your ex? Oh my God, what did it say?” I clung onto the handle of my latte glass tightly and took a deep breath. “Read it.” I withdrew the original note from my purse and handed it to her. Carla’s eyes scanned the writing and then she began to shake her head slowly. She looked up at me with concern. “What are you gonna do?” I gave a little shrug and shook my head helplessly. “I just don’t know. I’ve already been to the police.” “What else do you think Victor knows?” “I don’t know. I mean, he knows where my PO box is. He knows I’m in Brayford. It can’t be that long until he finds out where I live if he doesn’t already know.” “You wanted me to collect the mail in case he was watching.” I nodded. “I’m sorry. I just knew I couldn’t go back there myself in case he was watching. I figured he wouldn’t know who you were. I thought you might be able to pick it up easy.” “Nobody said anything to me. I didn’t feel like I was being watched.”
I breathed a small sigh of relief. “Good. I won’t ask you to do it again. I’m going to cancel that PO box.” “I don’t mind picking it up for a while until this blows over.” “Thanks, Carla, but I think it’s best I change it. Just to be safe.” Carla let out a long, low, breath. “What do you think he wants with you?” I shook my head. “God knows. At first, it was like he was trying to get me back, but then I started to feel like he was punishing me. He’s sick. I don’t know what else to say.” “Would he ever hurt you?” My silence was all Carla needed to know the answer. She reached out to lay her hand on mine again. “Have you told Nate?” “No. No way.” “Why not?” “I didn’t want him to know.” “Why?” I gave a little shrug and sighed again, putting a hand to my head. “Things are going so well. I didn’t want to bring all my baggage into it. Besides, what can Nate do?” “He can watch out for you, for one thing.” “It’s not his job to keep me safe. I don’t want it to be like that with us. He’s got a daughter to look
after. That should be his priority. Not looking after me. I don’t want to be that person.” “Nate would never forgive himself if anything happened to you.” “I’ve been to the police about getting my restraining order transferred.” “You had one before?” I nodded. Carla’s expression was sympathetic. “Well, that’s something. But you still need to keep your wits about you. This guy is obviously a stalker. He’s obviously unhinged. I mean, Jesus, Jenna—he’s followed you all the way from Pennsylvania. Normal people don’t do that after a breakup.” “I know, I know…Kacey has been telling me the same thing.” “Nate’s sister?” “Yeah. She runs a support group.” Carla’s eyes widened and then softened. “Oh, honey…why didn’t you tell me? That group is for victims of domestic violence, isn’t it?” She let out a long, sad breath. “I just thought you’d had a rocky break-up. I had no idea…” “Kacey’s been great. The support group is great. They’ve really helped me get my head together and really focus in on the things I want. Everything’s been coming together and falling into place.” I looked out the window across the street to the
fire station. Nate would be working right now. He was on the night shift this week. He would have just started his shift. I didn’t know whether he was in the station, out on a call or doing some kind of community work out in the town somewhere. My heart ached for him, and I wished that I could tell him everything that was happening. I bet that he’d know just what to say to make me feel better. But, I just couldn’t tell him. I didn’t want to test our relationship so early. Not when everything was going so well, and we had a chance together. “She’s the one who knew about transferring the restraining order I had back in Pennsylvania,” I continued. “I didn’t know you could do that.” “Well, I think that’s a smart idea.” “Let’s hope it does some good. It never took in Pennsylvania.” “What do you mean?” I explained. The words came out angry; frustrated. “All the other cops were just too happy to have Victor’s back. He made out like I was some hysterical woman. They all knew him as such a nice guy. Wouldn’t hurt a fly. He had them all wrapped around his little finger, and nobody wanted to turn against him. Not for me.” Carla shifted her seat, so she was sitting beside me, and she put her arm around my shoulder. “This isn’t Pennsylvania. The police here aren’t Victor’s friends. They’re here to protect you. Not him. You
needed to get that restraining order transferred. Then you’ve got some power to do something if he shows up.” “Yeah…maybe.” I knew there was sense to what Carla was saying, to what Kacey had been saying, but still, I couldn’t help but feel like it was all pointless. I’d tried before. Still, I’d done what I knew I needed to, and now I had to just hope that this time would be different. Carla nodded towards the mail in my hands. “Has he sent you anything else?” I swallowed. My mouth was dry. I almost didn’t want to look. I felt like I was a horror movie, where the monster was a step closer every time I blinked. Still, I had to know. With trembling hands, I began to shuffle through the mail. The first few letters were nothing to worry about. Bills. Adverts. Coupons. Then came the familiar handwriting I’d been dreading seeing. I looked up at Carla and couldn’t stop the tears from welling in my eyes. When I spoke, my voice came out hoarse. “It’s from him.” “Open it.” I stared at the letter in my hands. The written address was unmistakably Victor’s handwriting. Even his writing was angry—violent slashes across
the page in black ink. I’d recognize it anywhere, slanted and furious. It took me a long time to summon the courage to open the envelope. Another note inside, just a slip of cream paper. Pretty little green dress you wore last night. And who’s your new friend? I’m watching you, baby. I gasped, and my hand flew over my mouth. A cry escaped me, and tears began to fall. My shoulder began to heave with sobs, and I shook. Carla asked me what it said, but I was crying too hard to answer her, so she gently pried the note from my hand and read it. When she did, her face creased with concern, and she grew quiet. She wrapped her arm tighter around me and pulled me towards her, resting her face close to mine, and brushing my hair back from my face, making soft, comforting sounds. “Oh, Jenna, honey—don’t cry. It’s going to be all right.” I was filled with a dread so intense that it made my blood run cold. A terrible sickness was twisting in my stomach. My throat felt tight. I was picturing him watching me, following me. I didn’t know when Victor had first found me, or for how long he’d been stalking me, but it was clear that he’d been at the bar last night. He’d been watching me. He’d seen me in that little green dress
that would have filled him with jealous fury when we were together. He must have been filled with rage last night. So why hadn’t he come forward? Why hadn’t he confronted me last night? What was his end game? Victor was toying with me. He was out there somewhere in the shadows, enjoying watching me squirm. He probably got some sick pleasure out of knowing I was looking over my shoulder. Maybe he was watching me now. I looked out the window again and cast my gaze up and down the street. Mothers and children, couples, little old ladies with their groceries…no sign of Victor. I cast my mind back to the night before, trying to bring back to memory every step I’d taken, trying to recall if I had seen anyone who looked like Victor. I hadn’t, and that terrified me. That meant that he could be watching me right now, and I wouldn’t even know it. Maybe he was sitting in one of those parked cars outside; the one with the tinted windows, perhaps? Maybe he was in one of the stores across the street, watching me from a distance. Maybe he was somewhere further, a pair of binoculars in hand. He could be anywhere. “He was watching me…” Carla rubbed my back comfortingly. “Jenna, honey, you have to take steps now. These notes are
evidence.” “He’s seen me with Nate. That’s who he’s talking about, right? My new friend?” A shudder ran down my spine. I could only imagine how furious Victor must have been when he saw me with Nate. I could only imagine the jealousy churning in him, and what viciousness it might inspire. I was so scared I felt faint. “I’m taking you to the police station. Right now.” “No!” Carla’s caring voice grew stern. “Well, you have to do something, Jenna. If you won’t let me help you, you’ll have to tell Nate. You can’t just pretend this isn’t happening.” Fresh tears began to spill. “What if it’s too much for him?” “For Nate?” Carla smiled knowingly. “Honey, he’s not the type to give up easy. He cares about you. Trust me. He won’t leave you when you need him most.” “But I don’t want to need him,” I argued. “What will he think of me? Some helpless woman hiding behind him like a shield? I just don’t want it to be like that.” “Nate won’t think that.” “I just don’t want to ruin it.” I tilted my head back and ran both hands through my hair as I let out a long, long, breath. “Jesus…Carla, this
relationship has made me happier than I’ve ever been. When I’m with Nate…it just feels like everything is right. I just don’t want to risk losing it.” “All right. So, let’s say you don’t tell Nate. And you don’t go to the police. Let’s say you just bury your head in the sand and pretend that none of this is happening. What then? Victor just goes away? You know him better than me, Jenna—is he going to just give up and leave?” No. Victor would never give up. Victor would never leave. He would hunt me down until he had me in his grasp, and then who knew what he would do? Carla was right. I couldn’t just bury my head in the sand. I couldn’t just pretend this wasn’t happening. I had to take action. If I didn’t, then I was left with two choices: running away again or coming face-to-face with Victor. Reluctantly, I nodded. “Fine.” “Fine?” “I’ll tell Nate.” Carla let out a sigh of relief. “Thank God. He’ll know what to do. Nate knows how to stay calm in serious situations. He’ll be able to help. If nothing else, he’ll be there for you.” I nodded, and I hoped she was right. I trusted Nate. I’d not known him long, but I felt a deep connection to him. I believed that if any man would
stand by my side through a storm, it would be him. Yet I still feared that maybe the relationship was too young to survive this much, this soon. I pushed the fear away. This was no time to cut myself off and push Nate away. My mind was made up. I would go to him.
Chapter Twenty-One
Nate I was pretty irritated when a knock came at the door at eleven a.m. I’d been working through the night, and anybody who knew my schedule knew better than to come knocking at that hour. I almost didn’t answer the door. In the end, I dragged myself out of bed and headed for the door. I was ready to lay into whoever was on the other side for ignoring the sign on my door telling them not to knock. I was ready to begin my tirade when I pulled open the door and realized it was Jenna. Immediately, my anger was replaced with concern. Jenna looked out of sorts again, like she’d been crying. She was wearing oversized denim jeans and a chunky knitted sweater. Her hair was loose but uncombed. She wasn’t wearing makeup. There were big, dark bags under her eyes. She looked like she’d been up all night. “Jenna! What’s wrong?” “Hi, Nate. I’m really sorry to wake you up. I just…I needed to talk to you.” “Don’t worry about it. What’s wrong?” She bowed her head and wrung her purse strap. She seemed like a pent-up ball of nerves. “Can I come in?”
“Of course.” I stepped back to let Jenna in. She paused in the hall and listened, looking around. “Is Harriet around?” “She’s with her grandparents for a couple days.” “Oh, okay. Good.” I took Jenna by the shoulders and lifted her chin with my thumb. “What do you want to tell me?” “Can we sit down?” “Sure. I’ll make us some coffee.” Jenna offered a weary smile. “Thanks.” She sat down in the living room while I made the coffee. I was wearing only boxers, so I pulled on a T-shirt while the kettle was boiling. A few minutes later, we were sitting together on the sofa. “All right. What is it you need to tell me?” Jenna pulled two envelopes out of her purse and wordlessly handed them to me. “What are these?” “Just read them.” The two notes were handwritten: I’ve found your mail. Now to find you. Pretty little green dress you wore last night. And who’s your new friend? I’m watching you, baby. “Are these from Victor?”
“They were in my PO box.” “When did you get the first one?” “A couple of weeks ago.” “Why didn’t you tell me?” “I didn’t want to worry you.” I read the notes again, and I felt rage building within me. I was angry that Jenna hadn’t told me about the notes—so that I could have been there for her—but my rage had only one target: Victor. Now Jenna’s sudden mood swing made sense. Now all the dark circles under her eyes and long silences and distant demeanor had meaning. She was being harassed by her violent ex. “You should have told me.” “I know.” “I’m taking you to the police.” I stood to get dressed, but Jenna put her hand on my arm to stop me and gently pulled me back down onto the sofa. “I already went with Carla.” “Carla knows?” “I asked her to get my mail for me. I was scared Victor would be watching.” I held up the note about the green dress. “Seems like he is.” Suddenly, Jenna burst into tears. I pulled her onto my lap and wrapped my arms around her. “Everything’s going to be okay, Jenna. I’m not going to let him lay a finger on you.” “I just want it to be over!” Jenna wept. “I’ve
run from place to place. I’ve started over and over. I’ve given up so much just to get away from him. When is it going to be over? It’s like he knows!” “Knows what?” “That I’m happy.” Jenna’s body went limp as she said those words, as though all the life had drained out of her, and when she lifted her eyes to look into mine, I was startled by how defeated they seemed. “He’s determined to destroy me.” I stroked back Jenna’s hair and kissed her forehead. “Nobody’s going to do that. I won’t let him.” “You know, I really didn’t want to tell you about any of this. It’s too much to ask you to take this on. How long have we been dating? Like, six weeks? If I were you, I’d be running for the hills right now.” I let out a low laugh. “I’m not going anywhere.” I meant it. Since I’d lost Marie, I’d felt like I was living life on autopilot. I was living for Harriet, not for me. I got her up, I got her dressed. I picked her up, I made her dinner. I read her a story, I put her to bed. In between was work, and the odd dinner with Kacey or my parents, but life had been empty. Jenna had changed all that. She’d come in like a ray of sunshine and chased all the shadows from my life. She’d switched off the autopilot and brought back all the meaning to my day-to-day
routine. Life was so much more now that Jenna was here. There was no way I was giving that up. We sat together in silence for a while. I held Jenna in my arms. She rested her head against my shoulder and closed her eyes. After a while, I spoke again. “What happened when you went to the police?” “I transferred the restraining order I had against Victor back in Pennsylvania. It’s now active here.” “So, he can’t come near you?” “If he comes near me, he’ll be arrested. That doesn’t mean he won’t come near me.” She looked down at the letter I’d place on the coffee table. “He’s obviously been pretty close.” “It makes me sick to think he was watching you at the bar.” “It makes me sick too.” It genuinely made my blood boil to think of this cowardly thug watching Jenna, his eyes roaming over her in that tight dress, his mind turning with thoughts of how he was going to torment her next. I couldn’t understand it. I couldn’t fathom how any man could want to hurt a woman who was so sweet and kind. Jenna didn’t have a mean bone in her body. She was nurturing, she was warm, she was giving. She put everyone else first. How could anybody ever harm her? My instinct was the complete opposite. My instinct was to protect her from every harm. My
instinct was to keep her close and hold her tight and make sure that nothing ever hurt her. My instinct was to cherish her and never taken for granted how special she was. “I’m sorry you have to go through this, Jenna. I promise that I’ll do everything I can to help you. I’m here.” “Thanks, Nate. That means a lot.” She turned her face upwards to smile at me and then settled back into my chest. She let out a little sound of contentment. “Can I stay a while?” “Of course.” “I’m sorry for all this baggage I’m bringing. I really hoped it would all be left behind. I didn’t want it to be like this.” “It’s not your fault.” “I didn’t want to put you through this.” The words I spoke next, I didn’t need to think about. They just happened. Words have a habit of falling out your mouth that way when they’re true. “You don’t need to apologize to me, Jenna. Of course, I’m going to be here for you. I love you.” Jenna sat upright and twisted on my lap to face me, her hands pressing against my chest. Her pale skin suddenly flushed, and some life came back to those defeated eyes. “You do?” “I do. I love you.” A smile grew on her lips. She was like a flower blossoming, although she took in a small intake of
breath like the words scared her, too. “I love you too.” I kissed her. She lifted her chin and caught my eyes. I thought I saw defiance in them—but not defiance towards me; defiance against the situation she was in. A determination to carry on, no matter who might be watching. Jenna stood up and straddled me on the sofa. Face to face, she kissed me again. It was a long, lingering kiss. She held my face in both her hands and let the moment last. Her lips were soft against mine, gentle; her kiss, full of hope. I placed my hands on her waist and held onto her as we kissed each other. Jenna slid off my lap and onto the floor. She knelt in front of me and pulled down my boxers. I was already hard for her. She lifted her eyes briefly to mine and smiled before she closed her lips around me and took me in her mouth. I sat back on the sofa and gently stroked her hair. When I thought I would explode with pleasure, I pulled her up and softly pushed her back onto the sofa. I moved over her and ran a thumb over her cheek, as I moved in to kiss her again. I drank in the sight of her; the way her eyes were fixed on mine, the way her body was waiting for me, the gentleness of her. She lifted her arms and let me pull her sweater
away, then the T-shirt underneath. I rested my palm on her ribs as I kissed her again. We took our time. We savored the taste of each other. We made the movements matter. There was meaning in every breath we drew together and in every touch of skin against skin. I removed her bra and kissed each of her breasts in turn. Her fingers rested in my hair as I ran kisses across her chest. She lifted her head to kiss my forehead tenderly. I moved lower down her body, trailing kisses down her navel, and pulling down her jeans and underwear. Her body relaxed as my tongue pressed against her between her legs, and she breathed my name. Her fingers continued to run through my hair as I pleasured her slowly, drawing her closer and closer towards a gentle climax. I removed my T-shirt, and it was my turn to lie back. Jenna straddled me, and this time I entered her. She rode me slowly, taking time to kiss me often. We made love into the afternoon. Afterward, we showered together and got dressed. I made us lunch, and we sat together at the table in the kitchen. The lovemaking had sealed the promise I had made her. We were connected, and ready to face whatever battles lay before us together. “I don’t want you to be alone tonight,” I told
her. Jenna smiled. “I’ll spend the evening with Carla.” “Will you stay the night?” “That’s not fair to her. What if Victor shows up?” I frowned. “I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to be in your apartment alone, just in case he’s on the prowl. For all we know, he already knows where you live.” “I’d be surprised if he didn’t. I suspect he’s been following me for a while.” “Maybe you should stay in a motel. Or stay here—Harriet will still be with her grandparents.” Jenna shook her head and gripped onto her coffee mug with determination. “No, Nate. I want to be at home. I can’t keep letting him chase me out. I’ll keep the door locked, and if he shows up, I’ll call the police straight away.” I didn’t like the idea of Jenna being in her apartment alone, but I didn’t think I was going to be able to convince her to go anywhere else. “You could stay with Kacey tonight.” “Nate, please—I don’t want to go on the run again. If Victor shows up, I’m going to face him standing. Not hiding away.” “I don’t want you to face him at all. He’s unhinged.” “I’ll stay safe. I promise.”
“I want you to call me when you leave Carla’s.” “I will.” “And bolt the door.” “I will.” “We’ll drive over there after lunch, and I’ll fit a second lock.” “You don’t have to do that.” “It’ll make me feel better. I want you to be as secure as possible. I’ll check the windows; take a look around. I don’t want him getting into your apartment.” Jenna nodded. “All right.” I pulled out the chair beside her and held her hand. “I’m going to do everything I can to keep you safe.” Her face softened, and she smiled. “Thanks, Nate. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” “We’ll get through this. I promise.”
Chapter Twenty-Two
Jenna Carla returned in her pajamas and finally came to sit beside me. I’d already been curled up on her sofa for a while, a glass of wine in my hand. Carla had just had a shower and was settled for the evening. She placed a hand on my knee. “How you doing, honey?” I forced a smile. “I’m all right.” “You’re gonna be fine. I mean, you’ve not seen any sign of your ex around today, have you?” “No. I keep looking over my shoulder, trying to catch him, but I haven’t seen a glimpse of him. Either he’s not been following me today, or he’s very good at not being seen.” “Maybe he’s gone home?” Carla’s voice was hopeful. “Maybe he just wanted to scare you. Maybe that’s all he wanted.” “Victor’s not one for empty threats.” “He hasn’t threatened you, has he?” “What do you call the notes?” Carla frowned. “He’s a stalker. Obviously psychotic…But what’s his end game? What does he want from you?” “God knows. He just won’t let me go.” I hadn’t even told Victor I was leaving him
when I’d made up my mind last year. I’d just packed my bags and left while he was at work. I just knew that telling him to his face would have been a disaster. He’d have never just let me walk away, so I’d crept away like a thief in the night. That would have wounded his ego. I leaned forward and told Carla more of the story. “When I first filed a restraining order against Victor, he went insane. He slashed the tires on my car. He made threats to my family. He’d stand outside my sister’s house, screaming that I was a whore who was going to pay.” “Oh my God, that’s awful.” “I reported the damage to the police. They said there was no proof it was him. They wouldn’t offer me any kind of protection. They wouldn’t arrest him. They said there was no hard evidence to tie him to the damage. I reported him when he started harassing my family, but the police said my family didn’t have a restraining order against him, and they couldn’t do anything unless they had an order in place. When they called the police on Victor, he’d always be gone by the time they showed up. We just couldn’t get him caught in the act. Nothing could be done. I bet he feels invincible.” “I’ve told you before, honey: this ain’t Johnstone. Nobody gives a damn who Victor is. He’s no big shot here. If he’s breaking the law, he’ll be arrested. No special favors.”
“If that were true, then maybe it would be a good thing if he showed up. An easy way to get him arrested. I just don’t think it’s going to be that easy.” “Hopefully, he won’t show up at all,” Carla said. “Hopefully he’s just trying to push your buttons and shake you up. Hopefully, he’ll just go away when he realizes you’re not going anywhere…you’re not going anywhere, are you?” I shook my head. “No. Not this time.” I heard the words, but I still felt doubtful. Inside me was a deep instinct to run. Inside my mind, a globe was spinning, throwing out options of all the places in the world I could escape to. I fought against that instinct to stay in Brayford, where my life was; where Nate was. “What did Nate say about it all?” “He’s worried about me. Furious at Victor.” I sighed and took another sip of wine. “I wish he was here tonight. He put an extra lock on my door.” Carla smiled. “I told you he cares.” “I know. I’m very lucky to have him. I just hope this doesn’t get too much for him. I’m praying that Victor will just go away, or fuck up and finally get arrested.” I set down my glass. “I worry about Nate, too. I worry about where his next call will take him. Funny enough, I never used to worry when Victor was on duty. It was a blessed relief when he wasn’t around.”
“You do worry about them,” Carla empathized. “I worry about Sam constantly. You just have to trust that they’re well-trained and they know what they’re doing. They’re a smart crew; they’re good at their jobs.” “I just don’t know how I’m ever going to fall asleep tonight.” “My offer stands, sweetie. You can stay here. I can set up the sofa for you.” I smiled but shook my head. “Thanks, Carla. That’s really sweet of you, but I think I’ll go back eventually. After all, you’re only down the hall if I need you, right?” “That’s right.” I didn’t want to stay at Carla’s, just in case Victor was watching; just in case he knew exactly where I was. Just in case his violence affected Carla. I would never put her in harm’s way. I would stay, I would finish my wine, and I would hope that an evening with a good friend and a few drinks would be enough to help me sleep. Carla put on a girlie movie, and we settled back with our wine to watch it. The cheesy rom-com and the drink helped take the edge off, but I still felt uneasy. I stayed for as long as I could, but as it reached the early hours of the morning, Carla was beat and drifted off on the sofa. I gently shook her awake. “I’m off, Carla. Thanks for letting me stay.”
Her eyes wearily opened. “Are you sure? You can stay if you want.” “Thanks, Carla. But I’m gonna get out of your hair.” “Come by to the coffee shop tomorrow.” “I will.” I returned to my apartment. It seemed incredibly dark inside. Incredibly quiet. Incredible alone. I closed the door behind me and bolted it twice. Then, I rushed to my bedroom and shut that door behind me, too. I drew the drapes and then sat on the edge of my mattress, staring at the closed bedroom door. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself down. I felt petrified. What if Victor was watching me right now? What if he was already in the apartment? I told myself to calm down. There was no way he was in the apartment. Still, I felt I had to be sure. I crept cautiously out of my room and went around room by room, switching on the lights. Once all the shadows were chased away, and I was convinced that Victor wasn’t inside, I returned to my room. I still left all the lights on. As promised, I gave Nate a call. “Jenna?” “Hi, Nate.” “Everything okay?”
“Yeah. I was just calling to let you know I was back in my apartment.” “Okay. Did you lock the door?” “Yes.” “Both bolts?” “Yes.” “Okay. And did everything feel all right? Nothing seemed out of place?” “No. I just did a sweep. All the lights are on.” “Good. Okay. Well, I don’t want you to worry tonight. As long as that door is bolted, Victor won’t be able to come inside, so get yourself in bed and get some sleep. I’ll call you when I finish my shift.” “All right. Thanks, Nate.” There was a pause on the end of the line for a moment. We both knew there was nothing left to say, but neither of us wanted to say goodnight. Once the phone was hung up, we both knew that the distance between us would feel too much. “I love you.” That brought a smile to my face and let my heart flutter. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath in, letting the power of those words strengthen me. “I love you, too.” “Sleep tight, Jenna.” “Night, Nate.” I hung up and felt so incredibly alone. At the same time, I felt better for having heard Nate’s voice.
I got into my pajamas and dove under the covers of my bed. I tucked the sheets up under my chin and curled into a ball. My eyes were itching from tiredness, and my body was relaxed from the wine, yet I still struggled to get to sleep. I kept repeating comforting mantras in my mind: Carla is just down the hall. There are two bolts on the door. Nate will call me in the morning. Victor can’t get to you. I repeated them over and over until, at last, I fell into an uneasy sleep. The smell of smoke woke me up. Dark drifts of smoke were billowing under my bedroom door. I could hear the crackling of flames outside. I sat up in bed and screamed. There was a fire in my apartment. My eyes were already stinging and watering from the smoke. My lungs were filled with it, and I started to cough. I tried to remember what you were supposed to do when there was a fire, and I rolled out of bed and began to crawl along the carpet. I rushed to the bedroom door without thinking and pulled it open. My instinct was to escape. I realized my mistake as soon as I pulled it open. The whole hall was in flames. Once I’d opened the door, I could smell gasoline. Gasoline? The flames had already engulfed the hall. From
the glimpse while I had the door open, I guessed that the fire had started at the entrance to my apartment, and had quickly spiraled up the hall. The carpet was on fire, and the flames were peeling the paper off the walls. The smoke blinded me, and the heat seared my skin. Choking, I slammed the door shut and ran to the other side of my room by the window. I was shaking and started to cry. Terror was making my limbs feel heavy. There was a ball in my throat. I felt like my thoughts were lost in the smoke, too. I could barely think straight. My whole mind was buzzing with fear. I couldn’t hold onto a single thought. It took a moment to gather my senses enough to race for my cell on the bedside table. It was hard to make a decision about anything with the smoke blinding me and making me choke. With shaking hands, I dialed 911. “911. What is your emergency?” “My apartment is on fire! Help me! Please, help me!” My voice came out as a piercing shriek when I screamed down the phone. The operator remained calm. “Where are you, ma’am? I need the address.” “I’m at Walton Apartments, Brayford.” “All right, ma’am. I have you located. We’re sending help. Now, I’m going to need you to listen
to me carefully and try and answer my questions, all right? I’m going to keep talking to you until help arrives.” I was crying and shaking and nodded in response. It took me a moment to remember that I needed to reply. “Okay.” “Where are you in the building, ma’am?” “I’m in my bedroom.” “And where is the fire?” “In the hall.” “Can you reach an exit?” “No, I’m trapped.” As soon as I said the words, the reality of the situation sank in, and I began to sob. I was trapped. Ahead of me were walls of fire. Behind me was a window with a five-story drop onto concrete. How was I going to survive this? “Okay. I’m going to need you to shut any doors between you and the fire.” I tried to push out the panic from my mind enough to answer the operator. “The door is shut.” “Good. All right, now, I’m gonna need you to go to the window. Do you have a window in your room?” “Yes.” “All right. Go to the window and open it—just a little. Only open it enough that you can call out. Can you do that?” I did as I was asked, and slid the window up just
a fraction. “It’s open.” “Stay by the window. When you see the fire engine, you’re gonna need to shout out. Which apartment are you in?” “5D.” “I’ll let dispatch know. Keep calm. What’s your name?” “Jenna.” “Okay, Jenna. Stay calm. How you doing?” I was shaking too much to answer. The heat of the fire outside my door was building in my room. It was already sweltering, and the smoke was overwhelming. I felt my head begin to spin and I sunk down under the window. “Where are they?” “They’re on their way, Jenna. You’re doing great. They’re close. Really close. You should hear them soon. Stay on the line, now. Stay with me.” It was getting hard to breathe. I was coughing so hard it felt like my lungs were being ripped out of my chest, and I folded at the middle. I could see the flames themselves now flickering under my door. Soon they would engulf the room, and me too if I didn’t do something. I lifted myself to my knees and looked down at the street outside. Could I do it? Could I jump? “Jenna? Are you still there?” I kept clinging to my cell, but I didn’t answer. I was fixated on the ground below, and the choice I
might have to make if those flames got any closer. In that moment, I felt the loss of everything that could have been. A fulfilling career, a long relationship with Nate, my own kids; a happy life. It was all minutes away from being lost forever. I was moments away from the flames. Could I jump? That was the question. The decision I would have to make. My fingers slid under the window pane, ready to lift it up; ready to sit on the sill and get one step closer to falling. Just as I was about to lift the frame and get ready to jump, I heard sirens and saw the fire engine come reeling around the corner. Maybe it wasn’t too late… I crouched down low and tried to keep breathing. I dared dash to my bed to grab a pillow, and I held it over my face to protect me from the smoke. I was suffocating. My eyes were stinging. My body was starting to feel heavy. My vision was starting to swim. I heard the fire alarms of the building ringing. My hazy thoughts turned to Carla and the other residents. I felt my heart drop into my stomach— what if they didn’t make it? Even with my head swimming and my thoughts confused, I knew one thing for sure: this was no accident. Victor had done this. I could smell the gasoline. The fire had started at my door. My life was dangling on the line because of his jealousy
and mania. But how many other lives were on the line, too? I prayed for Carla. I prayed for them all. I dragged myself onto my knees with the last of my strength. My throat and lungs were burning, but I summoned all the voice I could to scream out the window. I reached my arm out under the window pane to wave, careful not to open it any further in case the air fueled the flames. The engine came to a stop on my street. Looking down, I could see that a crowd had gathered to watch the rescue. Behind me, the flames had caught the covers of my bed. The heat was so intense that it was starting to form waves. My skin was turning pink; not yet burning. But soon. If I wasn’t rescued in minutes, then my skin would be the next thing to succumb to those flames. I screamed louder. I screamed even though my voice was hoarse and my energy was waning. I screamed even though I felt like I was close to giving out. I screamed because I wanted to survive. I didn’t want it to end this way. Through stinging eyes, I could see the fire engine begin to extend its ladder towards my window, and relief washed over me. “Yes! Yes! I’m here! Thank God…I’m here!” I looked over my shoulder. Those flames were so close—but I thought I might make it. Survival was possible. Escape was possible.
There was a firefighter on the ladder coming towards me. He was dressed head to toe in protective gear, his face obscured by a helmet and face shield. He was climbing the steps of the ladder even as the rungs still stretched towards me. By the time the ladder reached my windowsill, he was already at the top, ready to reach out to me. Still clinging onto my phone, I knelt in front of the window and waited for him. When he reached me, the firefighter put his fingers under the pane and wrenched it upwards. The flames swelled at the sudden influx of oxygen, and I screamed. The firefighter reached out to me. His voice was muffled under his face shield. “Take my hand! Climb out the window. It’s okay…I’ve got you.” I was terrified as I lifted my leg to step out the window. I felt my head spin when my first leg swung over the sill. The firefighter took my hand with one of his, the other circling my waist and helping me out the window. I was shaking. “It’s okay. I’ve got you.” I was sobbing as my bare feet met the cold rungs of the ladder, and I clung onto that firefighter for dear life. He clung onto me. The ladder began to descend. As we started to move towards the ground, I looked back up at the window where I’d been. Those flames were incredibly close to where I’d
been. My apartment was engulfed. Looking down, I saw the residents of the building milling in the street in a crowd. Everybody was in their pajamas. I could hear children crying. All this…All this mayhem. I closed my eyes against the guilt I felt and pressed myself against the firefighter. I was dizzy and scared of falling. He held me close. “I got you.” I knew that voice. The way those arms held me was familiar. It was hard to see past the face shield, but I thought I knew who my rescuer was. The ladder was fully descended. The firefighter helped me onto the ground and removed his helmet. I felt a fresh sob gather in my throat when I saw that it was Nate who had saved me. I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him. He held me like he was never going to let me go. “You saved me.” “Thank God, Jenna. Thank God you’re okay.”
Chapter Twenty-Three
Nate I held Jenna in my arms and breathed in the scent of her. I could still smell the jasmine beneath the smoke. The feeling of her hair against my cheek filled me with the greatest sense of relief I’d ever known. When the call that there was a fire at Walton Apartments had come into the station, I’d felt my heart drop beneath my feet. Instantly, I’d known. It was too much of a coincidence that a fire would break out at Jenna’s apartment building after she received those two notes from her ex. That knowledge had filled me with dread, then a rush of pure adrenaline. That adrenaline had pushed me to move faster than I ever had. The two-minute journey from the station to Jenna’s street had seemed eternal. I’d fought enough fires to know how quickly they could spread, and how destructive they could be. My mind had immediately started swimming with images of Jenna surrounded by flames, choking; trapped. I’d fought back my fears for her through sheer determination that I would not let anything happen to her. I made that promise, and I intended to keep
it. As soon as we pulled into the street, I’d been the first out the engine. My eyes darted straight to Jenna’s window. Sure enough, there she was— screaming for help. She was at the window. Good girl. I dashed to the ladder and screamed at Lewis to get it moving. The moments it had taken to reach Jenna had felt a lifetime. When she stepped out that window and into my arms, I felt all the fear I’d been pushing back crash over me. I held onto her for dear life. Now, we were on the ground, and she was safe with me. I drew back to examine her. “Are you all right?” She was shaking head to toe but managed a nod. “I think so.” My eyes traveled over her to check for injury. Her skin was flushed from the heat, but apart from a small mark on her arm, she hadn’t been burned. She was grimy from the soot of the flames. My hands ran down her forearms, and I held onto her as if to check that she was real. I hugged her again, pulling her close and kissing her forehead. I shut my eyes and allowed myself just a moment to savor the fact that she was safe and alive. I heard another set of sirens behind me and turned to see the ambulance had arrived. “Come
on, Jenna. Let’s get you checked out.” “I’m all right, Nate…” Jenna’s voice was hoarse. “Please, Jenna. You’ve breathed in a lot of smoke.” She didn’t argue with me anymore, and let me lead her to the waiting ambulance. A paramedic rushed out to attend to her. “She was rescued from inside,” I informed him. “Take good care of her.” I turned back towards the fire. Jenna grabbed my arm. Even though the paramedic was trying to press an oxygen mask over her mouth, she shrugged him off and clung onto me. Her eyes grew round and frightened. Her hair was disheveled, her skin flushed and blackened. She was afraid. “Where are you going?” “I have to help my crew. That fire’s still going.” Her eyes brimmed with tears. “Don’t leave me.” I gently pried her hand away from my forearm, held it tightly, and kissed it. “I’ll be with you again before you know it. You’re going to get some medical attention, and then I’ll come find you.” I could see Jenna battling with herself. I could tell from the way she was having to set her jaw to stop it from trembling, and the way tears still hung suspended in her eyes, although she wouldn’t allow them to fall, that she didn’t want me to leave her.
But Jenna was too strong to beg me, and as she looked around at the chaos of the residents milling in the street, crying and comforting one another, she knew I had to go. She bowed her head. “All right.” I took her face in both my hands and kissed her head again. “I’m sorry.” It pained me to leave her, but the fire was still burning. The flames compromised the whole building. If the structure gave out, it could cause even more damage, and pose a risk to the people in the street. I had to think about the residents and the turmoil it could cause if the fire spread and destroyed more homes. Some of these people had kids. I began to jog back towards the building, turning back over my shoulder to give Jenna one last glance as I returned to fight the fire. She had the oxygen mask over her face now, but I could still see the anguish in her expression as she stared up at her burning apartment. The flames were curling out of the window now, sending smoke spiraling into the sky. I was already worried about her again, but I had to focus on the task at hand. I had to minimize the risk to people and surrounding buildings. I had to do my job. I was running back to the building when a familiar figure came rushing over to me, pushing
past other people to get to me. It was Carla. She was in her pajamas and looked stunned. Her eyes were wide, her hair a mess, her feet bare. She grabbed me by the arm, frantic. “Nate! Is it Jenna’s apartment? Is she okay? Please God, tell me they’ve got her. Please, Nate, tell me she’s okay.” I didn’t have time to talk to her and tried to brush her off quickly. “It’s all right, Carla. Jenna’s fine.” “Nate! Did her ex do this?” I stopped and turned to Carla. I nodded. “Probably.” Carla gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. “Where is she?” I nodded towards the ambulance, putting my hand on Carla’s shoulder and giving her a gentle push in its direction. “She’s getting some medical attention. Stay with her, will you? She’s in a bad way.” “I will. I’ll look after her.” I nodded. “Thanks, Carla.” Carla’s frightened gaze lifted to the burning building, and she swallowed. “Nate, please be safe.” “This is what I do, Carla. I’ll be fine.” She nodded and reluctantly stepped away. She looked back at me over her shoulder as she headed towards Jenna, eventually breaking her gaze and
jogging the last of the distance toward the ambulance. I saw Jenna stand up from the back of the ambulance and open up her arms to Carla, who rushed into them and gave her a giant hug. I was glad that Carla was with her. I didn’t want Jenna to be alone. As I jogged toward Sam to take up my place at his side, I found myself scanning the crowd, examining the faces. I was looking for him; Victor. I didn’t know what he looked like. Dark, fair? Tall, short? Any one of the men in this crowd could be him, gleefully witnessing the chaos he’d wreaked. The faces I scanned didn’t look gleeful; they looked horrified. Husbands were holding their wives; fathers were holding their children. I couldn’t pick out any figure looking pleased with the sight of the flames. Still, as I stood behind Sam to lift the engine’s hose and jumped into fighting the fire, I felt uneasy. Victor had been here. That fire had started in Jenna’s apartment—there was no other explanation. He could still be here. I wanted to be with Jenna; to comfort and protect her. I wanted to stand guard at her side until the culprit was caught and behind bars. I instructed onlookers to step back, waving them away from the building. Then I turned back to the flames.
Chapter Twenty-Four
Jenna Carla and I sat side by side on a bed in a treatment room, our hands wrung together in one big bundle on our laps. Carla was squeezing mine tightly, trying to offer comfort, but I knew she was almost as shaken as me. Her skin was pale, and she had large, dark bags under her eyes. She kept swallowing and blinking like she was trying to hold back tears or trying to keep her composure. Every now and then, she would lift her hand from the top of the bundle and gently pat mine, or she would stroke the back of my hand. I think she was trying to distract herself. I wondered how far the fire had spread from my apartment. Was Carla’s home destroyed, as well? How long would her life be in disarray before the building was repaired? What happened to her now? To any of us? I felt guilt wash over me like a wave, and I folded in half, sobbing. My tears were brought on by guilt and terror in equal measure. I felt so sorry for all the damage that had been done to the building, for the disruption the damage would cause to all the residents, because of my ex. More than this, I was confronted once again with the reality
that Victor would stoop to any low to make his message clear. Now to find you. Carla extricated her hands from mine and began to rub my back. “Sh, honey. It’s okay. You’re safe here.” My eyes were already red and stinging from the smoke; now that I was crying, I could hardly see. I let myself fall against Carla’s shoulder and sobbed while she cradled me like I was a child. “I just can’t believe what he’s done. He could have hurt so many people…” “Sh, sh. It’s all right. It looked to me like everyone got out fine. The alarms went off really quick. People evacuated before it spread. I’m sure of it.” “If anyone was hurt because of me, I don’t think I’d ever forgive myself.” “This isn’t your fault.” “How far do you think the fire spread?” Carla bit down on her lip like she didn’t want to tell me. “Carla… how far?” Reluctantly, she told me what she’d seen. “It spread to at least two other apartments on the fifth floor. There was a lot of damage, but I think everyone got out all right. I saw Melissa, from the apartment next to yours, at the window. The ladder was already extended toward her. I’m sure she made it.”
“Did you see her get out?” “I’m sure she made it.” That wasn’t the answer I wanted to hear. I wanted Carla to tell me that she’d seen Melissa’s rescue with her own eyes. And what about the others? It made my chest twinge to think about the residents closest to me in the building, and whether they were okay. I closed my eyes, and my voice came out in a whisper. “I should have run, but I was stubborn. I didn’t want him to win again.” “What are you meant to do, Jenna? Live your life on the run? Always looking over your shoulder? Never settling down? You couldn’t have known what he would do. You were being brave.” “I just can’t believe he’d do that…” I repeated, shaking my head in disbelief. I looked up at Carla, and found that I almost couldn’t find any words; I was in shock. Eventually, I stuttered out a recollection. “I woke up, and there was so much smoke.” Carla’s face creased in sympathy, and she linked hands with me again. Her usual bubbly and exuberant tone had turned grave. She was frowning, her brow creased, her shoulders slumped. She kept taking deep breaths to steady herself. “I tried to get out through the hall, but there was just fire everywhere. I smelled gasoline.” “You did?”
I nodded. “I think that’s when it really hit me that there was no way it was an accident.” “You have to tell the police that. Make sure!” “I will.” “What do you think he did? Splashed it on the door?” “He must have. Or slid something under it. And I was sound asleep. I didn’t hear anything or smell anything until the whole place was already burning.” Carla’s face was drawn and terrified. She wrapped her arms around me and gave me a tight, affectionate hug. “I can’t believe we could have lost you.” I couldn’t believe it either. A few minutes later, and I’d have been dead. The fire was further proof that Victor wasn’t trying to win me back—he was trying to get revenge. I’d been disloyal to him, and I would pay. “I’m so glad you’re okay.” A small smile flickered on my face. “Thanks to Nate.” I’d felt safe the second I’d heard his voice on that ladder, and known in my heart it was him. The flames had suddenly seemed a million miles away when I was in his arms, and I knew that he was bringing me back to the ground. I remembered the look in his eyes when he’d taken off his face shield to look at me, and he’d
seen that I was all right. The relief in his expression had been real. “He must have been terrified when he got the call,” Carla said. “I don’t know what I’d have done if that had been me. Froze up, probably. That man’s a hero.” “I hope he’s all right.” I was terrified for Nate. Those flames had been vicious, and he’d stayed behind to fight them. There were so many ways those flames could steal him away from me; the smoke in his lungs, a ceiling caving in, a surge of fire swallowing him whole….my mind kept playing over grisly scenes of Nate coming to harm, and it was making it hard to breathe. My lungs were still irritated from the smoke, and I’d only just been able to stop an incessant cough. They were still burning, though. Each haggard breath I drew was a reminder of the danger I’d escaped. “They know what they’re doing, Jenna. They’ve done it a thousand times before.” “I know. But still…” Carla nodded. “I know.” We sat in silence for a while, our minds on Nate and Sam back at the apartment, and everyone else who’d been affected by Victor’s act of vengeance. I’d already been seen by the doctors. I had a small burn on my arm, which had been treated and
dressed. It would heal fine; it was only minor. I’d been taking regular breaths from an oxygen mask for the past hour while I was being monitored. My skin felt sore and tender like I’d gotten a sunburn, and my chest was tight and irritated, but I knew that I’d been lucky. I had walked away, and I would recover completely. I’d survived. Our conversation ended when the doctor returned. She was an attentive woman with sleek blonde hair in a high ponytail and kind, but serious eyes. She seemed weary but smiled. “Miss Dawson—” “—Jenna is fine.” “Jenna—how are you doing?” She consulted her clipboard. “All of your vitals are looking good at this stage. I’d like to monitor you for just another couple of hours to be sure you’re all right, but I think we’ll be able to release you this morning.” Her expression became concerned. “Do you have somewhere you can stay?” That heavy sense of doom hung in my chest once again. I held back tears and forced a smile. “I’ll find somewhere.” “If you need anything at all, just let one of the staff know. There are phones throughout the building that you can use if you need to, and someone can call you a cab if you’re going to have any trouble getting to your destination.” She paused a moment to see how I’d taken the first chunk of
information before she continued with the next, with an almost apologetic tone in her voice. “The police are in the hall, Jenna. They’re ready to take your statement. Should I bring them in?” I nodded. The doctor left the bay, and I turned to Carla. “I’m scared to talk to the police, Carla. I don’t know what Victor will do if he thinks I’ve turned him in.” Carla’s hand closed around mine. “He’s dangerous, Jenna. He needs to be somewhere where he can’t hurt anyone else.” “I know you’re right.” I took in a deep breath and gave her a firm nod. “I can do this.” “You can. I’m right here for you.” I cast her a worried glance. “And what about you, Carla? Where are you going to stay? They’re not going to let anyone back into the building until it’s safe. Where will you go?” “I’m sure Sam will let me stay.” I nodded. “I’m so sorry, Carla. I feel like this is all my fault.” “Hey! We’ve had this conversation already,” she scolded me. “This isn’t your fault. It’s okay. I’m sure we’ll all be back in the apartment building soon.” The sound of a throat being cleared caused me to look up, and I saw that a pair of policemen had arrived. “Could we take a statement from you now,
Miss Dawson?” “Yes.” One of the policemen stayed standing. The other pulled up a chair and began to take notes. It was the first one who asked the questions. The other just wrote down my responses on a little notepad. “Miss Dawson, can you describe to me what happened tonight? Start from earlier this evening. What were you doing before the fire?” “I was with Carla.” I nodded towards Carla to identify her. “We were just sitting in her sitting room, having a drink and watching some TV.” “And then?” “I returned to my apartment. I called my boyfriend. I went to sleep.” “And when did you first notice the fire?” “I woke up to smoke. I called 911. I followed the operator’s instructions until help arrived.” “And you have reason to suspect that this incident was caused by an ex, is that it?” The officer turned to his partner to confirm that he was speaking correctly. Then he turned back to me. “It was you who got in touch to say that you suspect this is arson.” “That’s right. I’ve been receiving notes from my ex-boyfriend, Victor. I moved from Pennsylvania when we broke up, but he’s managed to find me somehow. He’s been stalking me. So far,
he’s left two notes in my PO box. One was about how he’d found my PO box, and was going to find me. The other was just a sentence about how he’d been watching me on a night out.” I shuddered. “I showed the notes to the officers at the station when I got my restraining order against Victor transferred to here.” “We’re going to need to see those notes again, Miss Dawson.” “They were in my apartment.” The two officers exchanged glances, and the first one spoke again. “Apart from these notes, do you have any other reason to suspect that this fire was not an accident?” “I smelled gasoline.” The second officer quickly scribbled this down. The officers asked a few more questions about Victor, the fire, and my suspicions. They asked for a description of Victor. I was able to show them a picture of him on my cell, which I’d still had in my hand when I’d climbed out the window. The second officer wrote everything down, and the policemen told me they’d be in touch if they had any more questions. As they went to leave, Carla spoke up. “Hey! Aren’t you going to do something to protect her?” “I’m sorry?” “What are you going to do to protect Jenna? Her ex has already set her apartment on fire.
Shouldn’t someone be watching her? Looking out for him?” “We don’t know anything at this point. There are alternatives to explore.” “Okay, you’ve got to look at all possibilities; I understand. But let’s just say that this whole thing is as obvious as it seems. What are you going to do to protect her?” The first officer listened to Carla and then nodded. He turned over his shoulder to talk to his partner. “Bill, make a note to arrange for a protective detail for Miss Dawson.” He turned back to me. “Ma’am, if you could kindly contact the station when you know where you will be staying, we will arrange for an officer to stop by regularly. How does that sound?” I smiled gratefully and nodded. “Thank you.” “We will be in touch.” The officers left, and I felt a huge tangle of nerves churning inside me. I’d just given Victor’s details to the police, and now I had to put my faith in the system to do its job. It hadn’t worked for me before, but I had to take another leap of faith if I wanted to protect this new life I’d built for myself. The only other option was to run away, and I refused to run again. Carla gave my shoulder a rub. “You did good, honey. They’ll go and do their jobs now. They’ll find him.”
“Let’s hope.” “God, I can’t wait for the boys to get here. I hope they’re both okay.” She let out a long breath and turned to me. “Will you stay with Nate?” I shook my head. “No.” “Why not? That’ll be the first thing he suggests.” “I wouldn’t do that. I wouldn’t put him or Harriet in harm’s way. Not when I know Victor’s watching, and that he’s dangerous.” “Then what are you going to do?” I looked at her and held my hands up helplessly. “I don’t know.”
Chapter Twenty-Five
Nate I saw the police leaving after they talked with Jenna, and they brought home the ugly reality of the night’s events. This was not an accident. With Sam at my heels, I rushed to see her and felt an overwhelming relief when I saw Jenna sitting there, looking about as well as anyone would in this situation. Sam was first to rush over to Carla and wrap his arms around her. It was the first time he’d seen her since the fire broke out. As soon as she saw him, Carla’s eyes filled up with tears. She stood up and threw her arms around his neck, finally breaking down in sobs on his shoulder. “Come on, babe,” Sam said softly. “Let’s get you back to my place. You’re staying with me until this gets sorted out.” Sam punched me softly on the shoulder and gave me a nod. “Good work tonight, buddy. See you tomorrow.” He turned to Jenna and gave her a nod too. “Stay safe, Jenna. If you two need anything, just give us a call. I’m gonna get Carla back now if that’s all right. I’m sorry for what’s happened.” Jenna smiled softly. “Thank you, Sam.”
I gave Sam a nod. “Thanks, buddy. See you soon.” It had been a hell of a night. The fire had been fierce and unyielding. We’d fought it for four hours before we finally defeated it. The fifth floor of the apartment building was a shell, and none of the residents would be returning for a while, but nobody had been seriously hurt. I counted that as a win. With Sam and Carla gone, I sat beside Jenna on her bed and pulled her into a hug. “Are you all right?” “Me? You’re the one who’s been fighting fires. I’ve been worried about you.” Jenna lifted her face to kiss me, and then rested her head against my shoulder, holding onto my arm. “I’m so glad you’re here and safe.” “I’m glad you’re safe. It’s been one intense night, huh?” Jenna let out a long breath and shut her eyes like she was letting the night sink in. She nodded. “I knew what Victor was like, but even I didn’t expect him to go this far.” “I saw the police leaving as I came in. Did you tell them everything?” “As much as I could. I showed them a picture.” “Can I see?” Jenna picked up her cell from beside her on the mattress and ran her thumb over the screen until
she found what she was looking for. She passed her cell to me, and I looked at the face of the man terrorizing Jenna. Even in a photograph, there was something sinister about him. He had dark eyes that seemed to glisten with malice. His smile was more of a smirk. He had dark hair that had a slight curl to it. I frowned at his picture and handed the cell back to Jenna. “At least now I know who I’m looking for.” “If you see him, Nate, you should just turn and walk the other way, and let the police do their jobs. I don’t know what his end game is, but I want you and Harriet clear away from it all. If you see Victor following you, I want you to go to the police.” I didn’t reply. Honestly, I didn’t know what I’d do if I ever came face to face with this monster who’d put Jenna’s life on the line. What kind of sick psychopath sets someone’s home on fire? This guy was twisted and sadistic, and if I ever crossed paths with him, I felt like I might not be able to hold back from doing what I had to do to protect Jenna. “What happened with the fire?” Jenna asked me. Her grip tightened on my arm. “Please tell me everyone got out okay.” “Nobody was hurt.” Jenna let out a long, slow sigh of relief, closing her eyes. “Thank God.”
“The fifth floor is in ruins. Nobody will be able to go back there until it’s repaired. The whole building’s been evacuated for now.” “I can’t believe it. So much mayhem, all because of me.” “This isn’t your fault.” “That’s what Carla said too, but it doesn’t change the way I feel.” She stood up from the bed, crossed her arms over her chest, and began to pace as she spoke. “I should have known. I should have guessed what he was capable of. I knew that things were escalating. I knew that he was getting more aggressive. That’s why I moved so far away. I didn’t feel safe anywhere near him. Not in the same town, not in the same state. I knew that he would do something extreme if he found me…I just hoped that he wouldn’t find me.” “He’s the only one to blame for this, Jenna, and he’ll face the consequences in the end. Eventually, everything he’s done will catch up with him.” “And until then? What do I do? The people around me are in danger.” I heard a tear catch in her throat, and she turned away from me. Her voice became soft and full of fear and regret. “Carla can’t go home tonight because of me. God knows what damage has been done to her apartment, or what she’s lost… I can’t stand to think of how much everybody has lost. I don’t know what I’m going to do, Nate. Running away just doesn’t work.
He always finds me.” “Then don’t run. Stand your ground.” “He’ll find me, Nate. And God knows what he’ll do next.” “You can’t keep running.” “Carla tried so hard to be strong for me tonight, but as soon as she saw Sam, you could see her breaking down. She was in danger too, tonight. She’s also lost her home. What kind of person am I if I stick around to let him strike again?” “You just said yourself: he strikes wherever you go.” “So, what do I do, Nate?” The pitch of her voice rose a little in desperation, and she finally turned back to me, tears streaking down her face. I stood to stand in front of her and took her hands in mine. “You take it one day at a time. You watch your back. You keep your eyes open. And the second he slips up, we’ve got him.” “I’m scared that he’ll get me before we get him.” I nodded, and pulled her towards me, wrapping my arms around her as she let her tears silently stream against my chest. I wanted to promise her that everything would be all right, but I understood that this Victor was a type of evil that I’d not encountered before. If I had my way, I’d stand vigil beside Jenna every hour of every day. If I didn’t have Harriet to think about, I’d drop everything to
watch Jenna’s every movement until Victor showed his face and we could call the police to swoop in. “Everything’s going to be okay, Jenna. He’ll be caught. This is a small town, and unfamiliar faces stand out. After word gets out that this was arson, he’ll be a man on the run. We’ll show everyone we know his picture. We’ll get the whole town watching your back.” Jenna smiled at me with gratitude but shook her head. “Tell the whole town that my deranged ex is out to get me? I’m not sure what I think about that. I just want it to go away quietly.” “He’ll make a mistake soon, Jenna.” “Will he? He’s a cop, Nate. He knows how people get caught. He knows how to cover himself.” “He’s reckless,” I told her. “Gasoline? He didn’t even try to make it seem like an accident, and who’s going to be the prime suspect in a crime like that? Probably the spurned ex who’s been sending unsettling messages in the mail. Probably the guy with the restraining order against him. This time the odds are stacked against him, Jenna. This time, it’s not like all he’s doing is standing outside your house making a scene. He’s crossed a line. He’s destroyed a building. He can’t hide anymore. His true nature is out in the open for everyone to see. It’s just a matter of time before he gets caught.”
Jenna sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose like she was holding back a headache. She nodded. “Let’s hope.” “Will you stay with me tonight?” I didn’t even think before extending the invite. Jenna didn’t have a home to go back to and was still new to town. Her only other friend, Carla, had also lost her apartment. I knew that Jenna had nobody else to turn to. So, I was surprised when she turned down my offer. “No, Nate. I don’t think that’s a good idea.” “What? Why not?” “You just said it: it’s not like Victor is just making a scene. He’s out for blood. He’s dangerous. I would never put you in harm’s way.” “You know I’d do anything to protect you.” Jenna’s eyes softened. She smiled, and spoke softly, laying her hand on top of mine. “You need to protect Harriet. She’s your priority.” As soon as Jenna said the words, I knew she was right. I felt torn. I wanted more than anything to protect her. I’d do anything to keep her safe. I wasn’t afraid of Victor, and I was more than willing to face up to him for Jenna’s sake. But...Jenna was right. Harriet needed to be protected, too, and right now, she was safest far away from Jenna and the ex who was always on her tail. I clenched my jaw. “I want to be there for you.” Jenna gave my hand a squeeze. “I know.”
For a moment, we said nothing more. We both knew that I had to balance my desire to protect Jenna against my duty as a father. We both knew that Harriet would always come first. “I’m not letting you go anywhere alone.” She forced a smile. “I know there’s a motel just outside of Brayford.” “A motel? No way, Jenna. That’s the first place Victor would go looking for you after burning your apartment.” Jenna winced at my words. I could see the fleeting pain in her expression as she was hit again with the reality that her home was gone. “The second place he’d look. I think the first place he’d look would be at your place.” I felt the hair on the back of my arms prickle. It was a mixture of fury and dread. My hands instinctively curled into fists. I was seething at the idea of a stranger I’d never met daring to step foot anywhere near my home and my daughter; anywhere near the woman I loved. Dread came from the possibility that he might hurt Harriet. “I’m going to send Harriet to my parents for a few days.” “I think that’s a good idea.” “So, you’ll stay with me?” “No, Nate. I think he knows where you live. I think my only chance at slipping past him is to go somewhere he doesn’t know.”
“How would he know where I live, Jenna?” “How does he know where I live, Nate?” She paused a second before answering her own question. “He’s been following me. We already know that he was there the night we went to the bar. We went back to yours that night. Remember?” “You’ll be safe with me, Jenna. Just for a few days.” “We need to be apart for a while, Nate. Victor is pissed off, and after what just happened, I think it’s fair to say he’s come unhinged. Who’s to say he won’t target you next because you’re the guy I’ve been seeing? I already think that the fire was his idea of a sick joke.” “What do you mean?” “I mean, I think Victor knows who you are and what you do, and I think he saw some kind of evil irony in setting a fire at my door, knowing that my boyfriend is a firefighter. It’s his idea of some kind of vile, poetic justice.” My skin was burning with rage now. I hadn’t considered that the fire had anything to do with me, but maybe Jenna was right. Maybe Victor was playing games. Maybe he was making a point to Jenna about how he felt about her seeing someone new. Maybe he thought a fire would send the message best. “I’m not afraid.” Jenna leaned into me, her hands pressed against
my chest. When she looked up at me, her eyes were full of despair. She grasped at my shirt. “I’m scared for you.” I took her hands in both of mine and stroked her hair. “I can take care of myself.” “I won’t let you get hurt.” She said the words with such determination as if she had the power to protect me. We both knew that she couldn’t control Victor’s actions. He was unpredictable. “I can handle myself in a crisis, Jenna. You don’t need to be scared for me.” Her eyelids fluttered in quick blinks as she tried to hold back tears. I could hear the tremor in her voice when she spoke. “I’m scared for Harriet, too.” Those words hit home. I was a grown man, and I had faced danger a thousand times before. I’d been in emergency situations more times than I could count. I wasn’t afraid of Victor or what he might do to me. I would face him if I had to. But Harriet… Jenna continued, her voice grave and pleading. “What if he burns your place down, huh? What will Harriet do without her home? We’ve got to think about her in all of this, Nate. I adore that girl.” Every time Jenna said Harriet’s name, she hit a nerve, and I knew I couldn’t protest anymore.
The house I lived in with Harriet had been mine and Marie’s first home together. It had been the house we’d brought Harriet home to the day she was born. It was where I’d cared for Marie when she’d gotten sick. It was the only real place that Harriet had left that held memories of her mother. Could I really risk letting some maniac burn it down? Even if it was a risk, I was willing to take because I loved Jenna, was it fair to my daughter? “I want to help you through this more than anything. I want to protect you.” Even through her fear and desperation, I could see Jenna’s love for me shining in her eyes, and she smiled. “You’re a good father, and Harriet comes first.” “I know somewhere else you can stay. I won’t let you be alone in some motel.” Jenna nodded. “I trust you.”
Chapter Twenty-Six
Jenna The doctor came to see me one last time before I left the hospital. “Do you have somewhere to go from here?” “I do. I’m staying with a friend.” “If you have any problems later tonight, come straight back to the hospital or dial 911. Respiratory problems, especially.” “I will. Thank you, doctor.” Nate gave the doctor a thankful nod and then took my arm to lead me outside. We’d been in the hospital so long that dawn was well into morning. It was a sunny, blue-skied day. To step out into the fresh breeze and bright sunshine, you’d never have guessed that just the night before I had been considering jumping out a fifth story window to escape a wall of flames. Everything seemed too calm. Too ordinary. “I don’t think last night has sunk in yet,” I told Nate. “I think I’m still in shock.” His fingers closed around mine. “You’ve been through a lot.” I looked up at him and felt an overwhelming sense of love. Nate had been my hero from day one. From the moment I’d laid eyes on him, he’d
made me feel things that I thought were long dead. He’d revived me. Over the last few months, he’d brought me back to life, and made me hope again. The night before, he’d arrived at my window like a white knight and rescued me from certain death with moments to spare. And even now, he was keeping me strong; convincing me to stand my ground when all I wanted to do was collapse in on myself and give up. He had a depth of strength so endless I could hardly comprehend it. “I never said thank you for saving my life.” Nate shot me a sideways glance and bowed his head graciously. He was effortlessly humble. A true and sincere hero. “It could just have easily have been Sam or Lewis.” “But it was you.” He gripped my hand tighter. I was still overwhelmed with everything that had happened. I kept having flashbacks of crawling towards the window, feeling the heat of the flames just behind me. My mind just couldn’t comprehend how close I’d been to dying, but then I’d remember the way it had felt to seriously consider jumping rather than dying by the fire, and it all felt too real. I wished I could just disappear into some state of numbness for a while so that I could process what I’d been through, but the danger still felt too close. “Is Kacey sure about this?” I asked. After I had refused to stay with Nate, he’d
thought of another option. He didn’t want me staying at a motel. He thought that I would be too isolated there; an easy target. Plus, he thought it would be one of the first places that Victor would look. In the end, he’d convinced me that staying with Kacey was a good idea. At first, I’d objected. Just like I didn’t want Nate or Harriet to come to harm, I couldn’t bear to think that I might put Kacey in danger too, but the pair of them had talked me around in the end. Kacey had been insistent. “Jenna, if I’m not there for you in your hour of need, then I’m all talk. When I say I’m there to support women with abusive partners, I mean it. I’ll go to any length to protect my group.” “But you could get hurt,” I’d argued. Kacey’s voice had become steel when I said that. She’d replied, “Men like Victor use fear to control the women they abuse. I decided long ago that I was done being afraid. He doesn’t scare me.” I’d admired her pep, but I was still very much afraid. For me, and now for her. I’d argued for maybe thirty minutes on Nate’s cell with her in the hospital, before she’d finished the call by saying, “It’s not up for discussion.” Then she hung up on me. After the call, I’d continued to argue with Nate. “She’s your sister, Nate. Like I’m going to protect you and Harriet, and then put her in danger. It’s
best if I just take myself away and—” “—And what, Jenna? Let Victor corner you on your own, just like he wants? Let him get you right where he wants you so he can strike? No witnesses? No. You’re safer with someone else. We’ll deadbolt the doors. The police will be checking up on you both.” “Deadbolts don’t work against fire, Nate.” “I’m not letting you face him alone.” “I don’t want to bring any of you into this!” “Tough. We’re in it. I told you I love you, Jenna, and I mean it. I’m not just going to turn my back on you now. And Kacey cares about you, too. She cares about the principle, too. It really rubs her up the wrong way when some guy tries to get his way through intimidation.” “It’s a bit more than intimidation.” “Kacey’s got her wits about her. You’ll both be on high alert. The police will be around. What are the alternatives, Jenna? You go to some motel on your own, and he’s got you all to himself. You come to my place, and he knows right where to find you. I think your best chance is with Kacey. You’ve never been to her place before. Victor doesn’t know that address. There’s no reason to think he’ll find you there. Kacey’s going to pick you up from behind the hospital, so he’s not likely to see you leave. He’ll be looking for my car or yours. I’ll drive in a different direction. I think this is as safe
as we can be, Jenna.” I sighed, and bit down on my lip, putting my head in my hand. I just wanted to cry. I did not want to put anyone I cared about in danger, but I also knew that my own life was on the line. I was so frightened. My head was cloudy from fear and lingering shock from all that had happened the night before, and I felt like I couldn’t think straight. Nate could see that I was battling with myself, and he put his hands on my shoulders and turned me to face him. “Understand this, Jenna: we want to help you. You’re not forcing us. You’re not asking us. We want to help you. Honestly, Jenna— we would never leave you to face this alone. That’s not what good people do.” Nate and Kacey were good people. The best people. Nate was wearing down my resistance. Honestly, I was far too scared to go anywhere on my own. I didn’t think I’d even be able to steer the wheel of my car with my shaking hands right then. I nodded. “But we check the fire detectors, and then we pick up an extinguisher.” “Deal.” “And if I catch even a glimpse of Victor, I’m out of there. I will not put Kacey, or anyone else, in danger.” “We’ll think about that if it happens.” I looked up at Nate and spoke with sincerity. “I don’t know how I can ever thank you and Kacey
enough.” “You don’t need to.” We did as Nate had described, and when Kacey arrived, we implemented some evasive techniques. Kacey picked me up from the back of the hospital. Nate quickly kissed me and urged me into the back seat. I looked mournfully out the back window, staring at him as Kacey drove away. We’d decided it was best that Nate take a separate car so that if Victor was following his vehicle, he wouldn’t see where I had gone. Kacey looked at me in the mirror. “I’m so sorry for what’s happened, Jenna. You must be terrified.” I nodded. I felt like all the life had been drained out of me. “I just can’t stop thinking about what he might do next, and who he might hurt.” “Well, put it out of your mind. I know it’s hard, but we’ve done everything we can do, and the rest is just about staying sharp. We’ll take every precaution we can, Jenna, and if even the slightest thing seems off, we’ll get the police right over.” “Everything just feels so wrong.” “You’re still in shock from the fire. You’ve been up all night. Get back to my place, get a hot drink in you and a good night’s sleep, and you’ll have a clear head to figure out what to do about this whole thing.” I wrapped my arms around myself and leaned
into the car door, watching the building pass by through the window. I sank down in my chair to try and be less visible. I didn’t want Victor to spot me and start to follow us. I didn’t even know if Victor was here. “Do you think Victor would have followed me to the hospital?” I saw Kacey’s frown in the mirror. “I guess it’s possible.” I shuddered. I’d underestimated Victor; underestimated how evil he could be. He’d always been violent and irrational, but I’d often been able to predict what was going to set him off and could tread carefully around him to avoid a confrontation. Now I didn’t know how to handle the situation. He’d become unpredictable, and Nate was right— he’d started crossing lines even I thought he’d never cross. He’d become unhinged. That made him extremely dangerous. It didn’t take too long to arrive at Kacey’s house after traveling back from the hospital in Fort Wayne. She lived in Brayford too, but on the other side of town to Nate, nearer the real estate office. She had a sweet little townhouse that was quiet and understated. Once we’d pulled up, she ushered me through her front door. I made sure to scan the street up and down on the journey between the passenger seat and front door, searching to see if I could see Victor
or his vehicle. I couldn’t see him, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t there. I’d been looking over my shoulder for him ever since I’d received the first note, and I’d yet to catch even the slightest glimpse of him. In this game of cat-and-mouse, he was definitely the better player. We entered the house and shut and locked the front door. Even when every key was turned and lock bolted, I still didn’t feel safe. I imagined I could smell gasoline, but I knew it was all in my mind. I had a flashback to dashing for my cell to call 911. I’d managed to keep hold of my cell ever since the fire, but it was down to one bar of battery. It didn’t matter. I didn’t feel like I could use it now anyway. I was becoming paranoid. I still didn’t know how Victor had found me in Brayford in the first place, and I felt like I was being watched. I wanted to just throw out everything I’d ever owned and get everything new. I felt like everything was full of hidden microphones. I physically itched with the sense of eyes on me. Victor had gotten under my skin. Kacey rubbed my shoulder kindly. “You look a million miles away, Jenna. How you doing?” “Just tired.” “I bet you are. I’ll get you some pajamas and get you set up in the guest room. We’ll pull the
drapes, and you can go straight to sleep. I’ve taken a personal day off work, so I’ll be right here. You get some rest, and I’ll keep my eyes open.” I was filled with gratitude, but so exhausted that I wasn’t sure how much of it came across in my smile. “Thanks, Kacey.” “You want a shower first? I can still see the soot on you.” I wanted to say no and just drop into bed, soot and all, but even in my wearied, exhausted state, I was still thinking about how I didn’t want to get black marks on Kacey’s bedsheets. “Sure. Thanks.” Kacey grabbed me a towel and some clean pajamas from her own closet, and I stepped into the shower. It did feel good to feel the soot wash away, and for that lingering smell of smoke to be gone from my hair. When I stepped out the shower, I felt more human. After I was done in the bathroom, Kacey met me at the top of the stairs with a mug of hot chocolate. She smiled warmly. “I thought maybe you could do with this.” “That’s really kind. Thanks, Kacey.” “You drink that, and then get yourself into bed. Okay? I’ll be wide awake in my living room. You don’t have to worry about a thing.” I nodded and gave her a thankful hug before I stepped into the guest room. I didn’t even drink my
hot chocolate but climbed straight in between the fresh linen sheets. Sleep came surprisingly easy—I was exhausted—but I found that I was jolted awake often by every tiny noise in the house and on the street outside. It wasn’t an easy sleep, but at least my body could rest. I thought of Nate, and how wonderful he’d been through all this. I felt physically and emotionally exhausted, but I tried to hold onto the hope that, after all this was done, maybe there was still a chance for Nate and I. After all, he’d stayed by my side this far.
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Nate It had been two days since the fire, and it was the first time I’d seen Jenna since the hospital. We’d kept away from each other to do our best to throw Victor off if he was still watching. We didn’t know if he was stalking my vehicle, or hers, and the last thing I wanted to do was lead him to Jenna and my sister. Jenna’s car was still outside the apartment block, so she’d taken a cab here. I ushered Jenna quickly in the door and looked up and down the street cautiously. My eyes scanned the window of every parked vehicle slowly, looking to see if I could pick out the face of the man I’d seen in Jenna’s photograph. I kept Jenna shielded behind my back as I scanned outside, and then finally stepped in and shut the door. I finally turned to face her and stepped forward to wrap one arm around her waist and hold her in a deep, loving kiss. “I haven’t stopped thinking about you,” I told her. She smiled. “Me, too. I’ve missed you.” “How has everything been?” “It’s all fine. Kacey’s a saint. She’s been so
good to me.” I nodded. “She’s always been good in rough times.” “I just can’t believe how much she’s done for me. How much you’ve all done for me. I mean, I just drop into this town out of nowhere, bringing all my baggage…and you all just come to my rescue. One day, I’ll find a way to repay you all.” “No repayment necessary. Your safety is all we want.” She smiled softly. “He’s nowhere to be seen.” “That doesn’t mean he’s not around.” “How was work today?” “Fine.” It had been hard going back to work when my mind was still on Jenna. My work required utter focus. It was a dangerous profession where you needed your wits about you, and the last few days, I’d been completely preoccupied with worrying about Jenna, and being as vigilant as I could. Since the fire, I’d found myself scanning the face of every stranger that passed me in the crowd, looking over my shoulder after every few steps to try and catch the stalker in his path, and combing through the details of the debrief from the apartment building fire for clues that might help the police do their work. So far, I’d had no luck. I’d not seen anyone that looked like Victor. Just the same friendly faces of
the same old locals I’d known for years. Nobody new. Nobody suspicious. It should have been a relief, but instead, it was frustrating as hell because I knew; I knew that Victor was still around somewhere. I just didn’t believe that he’d done what he’d set out to do. I didn’t think his goal was to frighten Jenna; I believed his goal was to punish her. To make her pay. Had he done that with the fire? Getting into the mind of a maniac was hard. “How’s your arm?” Jenna’s arm was already out of its dressing, and, aside from looking a little pink, it didn’t look too bad. She rubbed the injury with her palm and nodded. “It’s fine. It was never that serious in the first place.” “And how’s your breathing?” “My throat’s a little sore, but my lungs are fine.” She smiled at me. “Seriously, Nate, I’ve had a lucky escape.” I took Jenna to the kitchen. The coffee maker was full of fresh coffee, and I poured us both a mug. We sat at the dining table on the other side of the counter, side by side, and continued to talk about everything that had happened since the fire. “How are you getting on with replacing your things?” Jenna sighed, then forced a smile. “I’m getting there. I’ve arranged to replace all my bank cards.
They should be posted out soon. The new cell is working fine. I’ve closed my PO box. I’ve ordered some new clothes. Kacey’s given me a few things to borrow in the meantime.” “Good.” I put my arm around her. “It sounds like you’re picking yourself back up. I’m proud of you.” She let out a hollow laugh. “I don’t have much choice, do I? I’ve got nothing left.” “It’ll come together.” “It will.” She smiled again, but it was forced. I had to admire Jenna’s strength and endurance through all this. Since the fire, she’d worked tirelessly to piece her life back together. She’d lost everything in the fire; all those little touches to make her apartment feel like home. She’d lost all her textbooks and favorite novels, and all her plants. She’d lost the decorative candle she’d been so excited to show me because it was just like the one Carla had. She’d lost all her new clothes and the cherished letters from her sister. “We’ll replace all your stuff.” Jenna’s little shrug showed a wealth of resilience. “They’re just things.” They were “just things,” but I also knew they were so much more than that to Jenna. All those little touches had been proof of her accomplishments; a testament to her freedom. Now it was all gone, and she was back at square one. Yet
she was being incredibly brave, patient, and strong. More proof that she was an incredible woman. “Have you heard from Mrs. Gatsby?” “She’s told me to take as much time as I need. She offered me boxes of her old bedsheets. She was so eager to help out that I took them. Didn’t have the heart to tell her I don’t have a bed anymore.” “She’s a sweet lady.” “Everybody here is sweet. I feel like I’m bad news. Everybody just got along before I came here.” “Victor’s bad news. Not you.” “I guess.” “Have you heard anything more from the police about their investigation?” “Nothing to report. They’re looking for him. Every time I call to check in, it’s the same thing: We’re looking for him.” “Have they issued a warrant for his arrest?” “Not yet. I don’t think they’ve got enough to go on. I think the official line is ‘he’s wanted for questioning.’” “It’s not good enough.” She shrugged. “I knew it would be like this. It was last time.” “Don’t let it get you down, Jenna. They have protocols to follow. It’s a whole system. If they don’t follow the protocols, an otherwise solid conviction might not hold up in court. If they do it
right, he’s got nowhere to hide.” “He seems to be pretty good at hiding.” Jenna was trying to be strong, but I could hear the strain in her voice, and see how exhausted she was. She was pale and had large, dark circles under her eyes. She was yawning every few minutes and kept resting her head on her hand. “Keep your head up, Jenna. You’ve still got a lot to look forward to.” “I have?” “Of course. What about your degree?” She perked up slightly and smiled. “That’s true. My sister’s coming to visit, too.” “She is?” Jenna nodded. “It’s not like I still have to worry about her leading Victor here, is it? It’s too late for that.” “I guess not.” “It’ll just be her. No kids.” “Her husband?” “No, he’ll be staying in Johnstone.” “Well, that’s something to look forward to then, right?” “I can’t wait. She’s going to stay in that motel and drive in to visit. It’s been so hard holding her at arm’s length all this time. We were always joined at the hip. It’s going to be so good to see her.” “Have you told her what happened?” “I told her there was a fire, and she guessed the
rest. She said she got suspicious as soon as Victor went quiet for a while.” “You’ve spoken on the phone, then? No more letters?” “What’s the point? He already knows where I am. I’ve given her my new number.” She glanced up at me, and quickly added, “But I haven’t given her Kacey’s address. I’m still taking precautions.” “Hopefully not for much longer.” “I hope not.” I moved closer to Jenna and leaned in to kiss her softly. After, I caught her eyes. “Everything will be okay.” She smiled. “I believe you.” Jenna leaned in to return my kiss with another. She rested her hand on my cheek as she pressed her lips against mine. It felt so good to feel her tender touch again. All the time together lately had been spent recovering from the fire and looking over our shoulders. I parted her lips with mine and deepened the kiss. She let out a soft little moan and moved from her chair to sit on my lap, straddling me, so we were face to face. She threaded her arms around my neck and caught my eye. “I’ve really missed you. If it wasn’t for you, I think I’d have left again. But I don’t want to leave you.” “I don’t want you to leave.”
For a moment, Jenna just stayed still and looked into my eyes. It was a sweet moment of stillness after days of chaos. I didn’t realize just how quickly the earth had been spinning until Jenna’s kiss brought it all back into focus, and she rooted me in that one moment with her gaze. “I love you, Nate Blaze.” “I love you, too.” I put my arms under her. She wrapped her legs around me, and I carried her to the bedroom. It was a school day, and Harriet was in class. Jenna and I were alone. Jenna kissed me as I carried her. Her kiss was soft and sweet and wanting. I was gentle with the kiss I gave back to her. She held onto me tighter. Once in the bedroom, I laid her on the bed, and Jenna lay back to wait for me. I lingered above her for a moment, letting my eyes wander over her, still fully-dressed, appreciating the strength and tenacity of her. Her hands tugged at the bottom of my shirt, and I pulled it off for her. Her hands ran down my abdomen, and she bit down on her lip. I smiled— she was still Jenna. She was wearing a buttoned blouse, which I slowly undid. I threw the blouse to the floor, followed by the plain green cotton bra that she was wearing. Jenna’s clothes were different, but her body was the same.
I leaned down to kiss her familiar breasts, and she lifted herself to kiss my forehead when I did. She placed a hand beneath my chin and lead my lips to hers again. She kissed me deeply, and with sincere, true affection. I wrapped my arm around her waist to hold her body against mine, and then we rolled so that she was on top of me. She took off her jeans and threw them aside. Then she reached for the buttons of mine, and I readily took them off, followed by my boxers. I was completely naked; she, in her panties. Her expression looked wondrous as her eyes roamed over my body, and I was filled with equal admiration for her pert breasts above me. I let my palms trace the hourglass curve of her waist. She removed her panties, and I pressed my fingers between her legs. Jenna let out a soft sigh and leaned into my touch. She was wet. I slowly stroked her clitoris in soft circles, taking my time. Jenna let out small sounds of appreciation and rocked her hips against my fingers. I rubbed her clit slowly, softly, steadily, until Jenna’s soft sighs became moans, and then I applied more pressure. “Oh, Nate…” I loved the sound of my name from her lips. I massaged her clit until she orgasmed, and then I pinned her to me and rolled us again so that she
was lying on the bed and I was above her. Her fingers trailed longingly down my cock, and I entered her. The fucking that followed was gentle and slow. I didn’t thrust, but rocked into her, letting our climax build gradually, savoring each sensation before orgasm. The sounds Jenna made turned me on, and every time she bit down on her lip in pleasure, I felt another surge. Her moans became gasps and she came. Then, I continued; just as slow, just as gentle. We fucked like bunnies for hours. When we were both done, I held her and felt relieved when I heard her breaths become slow and rhythmic. I realized she was asleep. I didn’t dare move a muscle, then; too scared to wake her. After all she’d been through, she deserved to have sweet dreams.
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Jenna It felt good to smell the familiar scent of coffee when I walked into Carla’s coffee shop a few days later. It had been a week since the fire, and apart from a couple of visits to Nate, I hadn’t left the townhouse. I couldn’t relax. I constantly felt on edge. I just had this feeling that Victor wasn’t done with me, and it was keeping me from getting on with my life again. My physical injuries had been few, and I’d recovered from those, but the emotional trauma was harder to overcome. I was growing more paranoid by the day. One day, I knew, Victor would turn up again, but I didn’t know where, and I didn’t know when. It meant that every single moment of my life was spent in terror. Every little movement out of the corner of my eye made me jump. I kept waking in the night thinking that I could smell smoke. My whole life had become nothing more than looking over my shoulder. At least Carla’s coffee shop was somewhere familiar and safe where I could rest a while. Carla greeted me when I arrived with a huge, warm hug. I couldn’t believe how supportive she was being,
considering all that had happened and all that she’d lost. “How you doing?” Carla asked me. “You’re looking better!” “Thanks. I’m feeling better.” “How’s Kacey?” “Ssh!” I looked around the shop warily and lowered my voice. “Just in case Victor has anyone listening.” Carla gave me a concerned look. “Oh Jenna, sweetie, you’re going to drive yourself mad if you’re thinking like that.” “I have to be on my guard. I know now what he’s capable of.” “Let’s sit down.” We headed to our usual table and sat down together, clasping hands on the surface of the table. “How are you doing?” I asked her. “How are things with Sam?” Carla smiled. “They’re fine. I’m fine. Sam’s been so sweet about the whole thing. He cleared out some space in his closet for me. I bought a whole load of new clothes. The insurance is sorting out the rest.” “I’m glad that things haven’t been too terrible for you. You have no idea how guilty I feel.” “I know exactly how guilty you feel! Every time I speak to you on the phone, you’re apologizing, and I’ve already told you that this
wasn’t your fault. The important thing is that everyone got out safe. That’s all I care about.” She accepted our lattes from her assistant who had just bought them over and slid one across to me. “Besides, it’s looking like maybe I won’t return to the apartment at all.” “What do you mean?” “I mean, I think maybe Sam and I living together might become a permanent thing.” I smiled. “Really? That’s great.” Carla grinned from ear to ear. “I’d wanted to move in with him for a while, but I didn’t want him to feel like I was moving too fast, so I held off. But he’s been so happy to have me there. We’re getting along amazingly. It feels like home. You know, I never thought I was the type to settle down, but I adore Sam, and we’re happy together.” “If you’re happy, then I’m happy. I’m just relieved this hasn’t ruined your life.” “Don’t be silly. Yes, it’s not ideal, but it’s nothing that can’t be sorted with time. Sam’s taking really good care of me.” She smiled at me kindly. “Is Nate taking good care of you?” “Of course he is. I mean, we’re keeping our distance a little, for obvious reasons, but he’s doing the best he can. In fact, I don’t know what I’d do without him.” “I told you he was a good one.” “Your sister came to visit, didn’t she? How did
that go?” I smiled. “It was so good to see her.” Then, I sighed, and looked out the window across at the station. “She wants me to go back to Pennsylvania. She was begging me to come home.” I remembered the conversation we’d had in the motel. “Please, Jenna,” Charlotte had pleaded, “come with me when I go. You can stay with Dave and I. We’ll get you back on your feet again.” I’d squeezed her hand in gratitude but shook my head. “I’ve found my feet. I’m happy here.” “You should be with family. Especially at a time like this.” I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t been torn at that moment. Charlotte had been there for me through all the years of Victor’s violence and mind games. She’d helped me get away, and picked me up time and time again after he knocked me down. She’d been a rock for me, and it felt like a betrayal to reject her help now. “I’m so tired of starting again, Charlotte. You know how much it took for me to tear myself away from you and mom and dad, and Becky and Dylan, to come this far away from you all. But, until Victor found me, I was doing really well. I was happy.” Charlotte’s expression had faltered then. I knew that she missed me and wanted me home. I knew that she worried about me when I was so far away,
and Victor was prowling. I knew that this situation was hard for her too; she was powerless to help me when I was in Indiana, and she was in Pennsylvania. “Is it because of Nate?” Charlotte knew about him. I’d told her everything as soon as I’d had the chance. She’d listened, and she’d worried. The only man she’d ever seen me date was Victor, and that had been chaos from day one. I’d nodded. “I love him.” Her face had creased with concern and mixed emotions. “Does he treat you well?” “He’s wonderful, Charlotte. Honestly. He’s nothing like Victor. He’s just a good, honest man.” “I’d just hate to see you cut yourself off from everyone who loves you to be with a man you’ve just met.” I understood why she was worried; I’d had the same fears myself. It was why I’d first pushed Nate away; why it had taken us so long to build something between us. But, I’d overcome those fears, and I’d felt real happiness for the first time in years. “I think this will pass, Charlotte. A lot of people are on my side here. I have some really good friends. I just have to stand my ground until he gets caught.” Charlotte’s eyes had filled with tears. “But
anything could happen before then.” I don’t think anything I’d said during her visit had really made her feel better, and she’d hugged me long and hard before she set off again at the end of her stay, tears glistening in her eyes. It had broken my heart not to jump in with her and drive back to everything I had left behind all those weeks ago. But it would also break my heart to leave Nate, and Harriet, and Carla, and Kacey, and the preschool, and everyone else who meant something to me here. Carla was waiting for me to answer her. I snapped back to the present. “Your sister wants you to go back?” “We were always really close. I moved to get away from Victor, not my family. As far as she’s concerned, if he’s found me anyway, then I might as well be at home with my family. She says they’ll look after me.” “And what do you think?” I sat back, and let out a long sigh. “I think that time in my life is over. I love my sister, and I love my niece and nephew. I love my parents. But I was always the third wheel there. After I left Victor, it was even worse than that. I felt like a burden. I came here for a fresh start and to stand on my own two feet, and while it was good, here is really good. Pennsylvania just doesn’t feel like home anymore. Brayford does.”
“So, you’ll stay?” “For as long as I can. I’m just trying to be smart like Nate says. I’m trying to stay vigilant, hoping that one day Victor will slip up and give us what we need to get him put away. I love my life here. If I can just get Victor out the picture again, everything will be perfect.” “Hmm,” Carla mused. “It’s a tough one. I trust the police here though. Sam knows a few of them down at the police station. He says they’re genuine people with good hearts. I don’t think they’ll let you down.” “I thought they would, but they’ve surprised me. A police car has driven by Kacey’s house at least once every couple of hours for the last week.” “Does that put your mind at ease a little?” “I’m still on edge, but it helps. It’s good to know that someone is looking out for us.” “And is everything okay with Kacey?” Carla looked around, and lowered her voice, heeding my earlier warning. I nodded. “She’s just like her brother. So noble. Her and Nate, they do things because they’re right. They’ll do anything for anyone.” “Yes, they would, but it’s more than that. You’re important to them.” The conversation fell quiet for a moment, and then Carla remembered something, and she gasped. Her hands flew to her purse, and she drew out some
mail. I immediately felt my stomach drop. “This was the last lot in your PO box,” she told me. “I haven’t looked through it. Do you want it?” No, I don’t want it. I didn’t want to take hold of that envelope, knowing that there was a chance that there was another letter from Victor. I was sleeping so uneasily these days. I was so strung out and on edge. I didn’t need any other reminder that Victor was stalking me. Then again, I needed all the clues I could get to finally bring him to justice. I held out my hand. Carla handed me the mail, and I slowly began to flip through the letters. I couldn’t say I was surprised when I recognized the writing. The moment I saw Victor’s handwriting, I was filled with a sense of dread and despair. Why wouldn’t he leave me alone? I held it up to show Carla the envelope. “That’s Victor’s writing.” Carla looked worried. “Are you going to open it?” “I guess I should.” The letter stayed unopened in my hand for another long moment, until I could find the strength to tear it open. A little note fell out. You can’t run. You can’t hide. This time, I didn’t break down in tears or flee from the coffee shop. I’d been expecting another note
from Victor. There was no shock, only a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach and the sensation of my blood running cold. I handed the note to Carla. She read it and shook her head in disbelief. “The bastard…” “I knew he’d never stop. He’s never going to leave me alone. This has to end. The police have to catch him. Otherwise, this is what the rest of my life looks like.” “There would have to come a day when he gave up.” “I don’t think that day would come. He’s too obsessed. He’ll kill me or die trying.” Carla was quiet for a moment and then gave me some advice. “I’d take that note straight to the police. It’s fresh evidence.” “You’re right. Maybe it’ll be enough to get them to issue an arrest warrant at last.” I felt disgusted by Victor’s games, and his complete determination to destroy me, but I would not be defeated. I wasn’t the same woman I was when I left Pennsylvania. I wasn’t going to run away; I wasn’t going to back down. I tucked the note away into my purse silently, gritting my teeth. I wondered if Victor had watched me read it. I wondered if he was furious that I hadn’t cried, or gasped, or showed any type of fear. I wouldn’t.
I kept telling myself that he was sending those notes to try and scare me, but they were just words on paper. I already knew he was out there, and I already knew what he was willing to do to make me pay—so what difference did another scribbled threat make? One day, those notes would get him sent down. One day, all these tactics he played to have me trembling and afraid would come back to bite him. I would hold onto those notes until I needed them. One day, Victor’s own games would end him.
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Nate I agreed to take Jenna to the police as soon as she showed me the note. We’d been cautious ever since the fire, but this was important enough to take my car down to the station. I took her as soon as I finished my shift. The police station was quiet. Not much happened in this small town. So little, in fact, that when we entered, the officer behind the desk knew exactly who we were. I recognized her, too. Her name was Rachel. We’d been on the same call-out more than once in the line of duty. I gave her a nod when I entered. “Hi Rachel, how’s it going?” “Nate. Are you here about the fire?” “We’ve got new evidence.” “I’m not in charge of the investigation, but I’ll get you the man who is.” “Thanks.” Rachel disappeared into the lobby of the station to find the lead detective on the case. I turned to Jenna and smiled at her. “Are you okay?” “I’m doing fine.” “Still got the note?”
“Right here.” She pulled it out her purse and showed it to me. Even the sight of that little scrap of paper made my hands curl into fists. When I’d read Victor’s latest note, I’d been furious. His other notes had been taunting, but this one was an obvious threat. I didn’t take kindly to men making threats against Jenna. “You did the right thing telling me about the note, Jenna. I know it’s hard standing your ground and having to deal with things like this, but something like this might end up being the key to bringing him down.” “I hope so.” An investigator appeared. He was a tall, serious-looking man in his late forties, with silver sideburns and thin lips set expressionlessly in his face. He wore a pressed gray suit and was carrying the case file in his hands. “Miss Dawson, is it? I’m Detective Billings, and I am the lead on the Walton Apartments case. I’ve been told you may have some new information for us?” Jenna looked over at me with fear in her expression, as if she were losing her nerve. The note was clenched tightly in her hands. I answered for her, reaching over to shake the detective’s hand. “Yes, Detective. We believe we do.” “It is your ex-boyfriend—Victor Malone, isn’t
it?—that is one of the prime suspects for this crime. Is that right, Miss Dawson?” “It’s Jenna, and yes. That’s correct. He’s been stalking me.” “Do you have the police records of any of his past behaviors?” “All I have is the restraining order against him.” “I see. And has he been harassing you for a long time?” “Ever since I left him, about eighteen months ago.” Detective Billings leafed through his file, leaning against the counter at the reception of the station. He reminded himself of some of the key details of the case and nodded slowly. “You had some notes from him several weeks ago, didn’t you? Ones you found in your PO box that you believed to be from him.” “They’re definitely from him. I know his handwriting,” Jenna answered. “And what’s the new evidence you have for us?” Jenna handed over the note. Detective Billings scanned it and nodded again. His expression had hardly changed from the moment we stepped in the door. He just slowly made another note. “I agree that these notes are cause for concern. And you received this today?”
“My friend collected my mail for me. I don’t know when this was posted.” “You already have some officers checking in on you, correct?” “They drive by every couple of hours.” “I’m going to make that more frequent for you, and I’m going to keep this note as evidence. We’re doing all we can, Jenna.” Jenna was nodding, looking downcast. Maybe she had expected more from the police. After all, she was being terrorized. A whole building had been set on fire, and she’d been the target. She was terrified and needed help. I stepped in front of her and addressed the detective. “And what exactly is that, Detective Billings? We’ve heard nothing about this case since the investigation began. There’s a maniac out there on the loose, and he’s after Jenna. I appreciate your officers driving by, but considering the danger Jenna is in, it’s not enough. We need to know what is being done to catch this man.” Detective Billings nodded again, still without a change in his expression. He beckoned for us to follow him, and began to lead us towards his private office in the building. Once inside, he invited us to sit in front of his desk. He sat down on the other side and began typing into his computer. “We haven’t been resting on our laurels. We’ve been looking for the culprit of this crime. We have
recovered some traffic camera footage of a vehicle speeding away just after the time it is believed the fire was started.” He turned the screen to face us. “Do you recognize this vehicle?” Jenna and I both leaned forward and squinted at the image. It was grainy, and black and white, and hard to make out much. I could tell that the vehicle was a truck. “We’ve run the plates, and we have identified the vehicle as a red Chevrolet Colorado truck.” I turned towards Jenna and tried to read her face. She looked confused and frustrated. She shook her head. “That’s not the truck he used to have, but I guess he might be driving something new.” “It’s registered to a James Norton.” “Do you know who that is, Jenna?” I asked her. Jenna shook her head again. I could see the tears of frustration beginning to well in her eyes. “I don’t know who that is, but I know it was Victor who set that fire. It has to be.” “It could be borrowed,” the detective offered, “or stolen.” “I just don’t know,” Jenna said. “It seems like a lot to change his truck and hide the registration when he’s happy to leave notes that point right to him.” “He thinks he’s untouchable, that’s why,” I said. “Or maybe he thought you wouldn’t share the
notes.” “Well, if he’s still watching, he knows now.” I shook Detective Billings’ hand again. “Thank you for your time.” “If you notice anything suspicious, or receive any more notes, we’ll be right here.” He reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a business card, which he handed to Jenna. “That’s my number if you need to reach me.” We left the building and returned to my car. Jenna seemed deflated. She hung her head and walked slowly. “What’s wrong?” She sighed. “I just don’t understand Victor, that’s all. Whose truck is it?” “Maybe it was one that was impounded by the police.” Jenna’s eyes lit up, and she nodded quickly. “I bet you’re right. I bet it’s stolen evidence. Easy enough for him to get his hands on.” “At least we know that they’re doing something. They found that footage, after all. It’s good to know they’re not just sitting on their hands.” “And at least we know what we’re looking out for. A red Chevrolet Colorado truck.” Jenna fell silent for a while as I drove back to mine. She was quiet and contemplative, with her arms folded over her chest and her gaze distant.
She looked better, but she still wasn’t quite herself. When she spoke next, it was with stony determination. “I’m going to call Mrs. Gatsby and tell her I’m coming back to work.” I frowned and cast Jenna a sideways glance. She had her jaw set and her eyes forward on the road. She looked about as determined as anyone I’d ever seen. “I’m not sure that’s a good idea.” “It’s been a week. I left Victor eighteen months ago. Eighteen months, Nate. I should know that Victor’s not going to give up and go away, so I’ve got to make a choice: stay in hiding forever, or get back out there, knowing that he’s out there too.” “I think you should lie low a while longer.” The thought of Jenna returning to work filled me with unease. Victor was still out there, and he was probably watching all the places he knew that Jenna frequented. He probably had eyes on the apartment, eyes on my house, and definitely eyes on where Jenna worked. If she went back there, it was too easy for him to follow her. “If I stay hidden, he wins. That’s what he wants —for my whole life to stop.” “I know what you’re saying, Jenna, but it’s too much of a risk.” “Mrs. Gatsby is a lovely woman, but she won’t hold my job open forever. I’ve already lost my peace of mind and my apartment. I refuse to lose my job, too.”
I admired Jenna’s grit, but I feared for her. For Kacey, too. Yet I knew that Jenna had a point. We had no idea how long Victor would continue to stalk her, or just how long it might be before he got caught by the authorities. Jenna’s life could just slip away while she was waiting for Victor to appear. “What if he starts following you again?” “At least now I know what vehicle to look out for. If I spot a red truck following me, I’ll drive straight to the police station.” It wasn’t enough. I didn’t want Jenna to be on her own. Then again, Kacey had already had to go back to work herself. She couldn’t stay away from her job forever, either. That meant Jenna was alone in Kacey’s townhouse during the days. Maybe she was safer at the school with other people around. “I want you to call Detective Billings before you make any decisions. See what he thinks about it.” “I can’t hide forever, Nate. The reason I didn’t run this time is because I finally have a life that makes me happy. If I’m not living that life, then I should have run away and spared everyone the fire.” “Jenna…” “Please, Nate. I need to start moving again, or I’ll go crazy. Every little sound is making me jump a mile. I can’t sleep. I’m hiding every time someone
knocks at the door or passes by the window. I need some normalcy back in my life, or I’m going to lose my mind.” “What does Kacey think?” “I spoke to her about it last night. She agrees that I should get back out there. She said if I’m ready, then I should go for it.” I could imagine my sister saying that. Kacey wasn’t one for sitting around feeling sorry for herself, and she wasn’t one to back down. She was a survivor, and she encouraged others to fight back too. “It’s up to you, Jenna, but you have to be careful. Call Detective Billings and see if he can get some officers to escort you to work. See if some cameras can get set up or something. I just don’t want him to get you on your own.” “He’s not just going to go away. One day, I’m going to come face to face with him again, Nate.” “Maybe you will, but it’ll be in a court room, where it should be.” Jenna didn’t say another word but turned to the window again. She was adamant about returning to work, and I couldn’t blame her. If I were in her position, I’d do the same thing. Having a purpose gets you through hard times, and without her work, Jenna didn’t know what her purpose was. She was growing listless and going mad inside four walls. She wanted
to enjoy her life. I couldn’t blame her for that.
Chapter Thirty
Jenna I’d returned to work. The police hadn’t offered me a work escort, but they’d arranged for officers to drive by the preschool as well. I worried about driving to and from work without the police behind me, but I supposed that they couldn’t permanently have me followed by officers, and I wasn’t about to go into witness protection. I drove alone, but with caution. I checked my mirror every few seconds to look out for a red Chevy following me. I scanned every side street I passed as I was driving to search for trucks like the one on the traffic camera footage. Every time I pulled up at the preschool, I checked all the parked vehicles to make sure the red truck wasn’t there. So far, nothing. No sign of Victor or his red truck. The police were searching for his vehicle too, so it was getting harder for him to hide. I could only hope that the police would find Victor before he found me again. Who knew, though? Maybe Victor had already picked up my trail again and was just biding his time. It had been ten days since the fire. I didn’t really think I’d managed to convince Nate that
returning to work was the right thing for me to do, but he accepted that my mind was made up. Kacey supported me. She’d once been like me; bound to a man who only wanted to hurt her, seeing her life pass her by as she lived in fear of one man. She knew how precious our freedom was, and how hard you had to fight for it. My first day back at work had helped me to finally start to feel better. The laughter and antics of the kids had put a smile back on my face, and I’d felt like I was at last able to do something more than just sit around and wait for the worst to happen. I was reassured by the police car that I saw on the street outside, checking in on me and the others in the preschool every now and then. I kept my cell on me all the time, ready to call the police if I had to, and all the preschool staff had been briefed on the situation and knew that security needed to be tight. The other teachers and assistants were regularly stepping outside and taking a walk around the block to check for a red truck. They were rallying around me and doing everything they could to keep us safe. At the end of the day, I felt the good kind of exhausted. I’d worked hard and thrown myself into looking after the children. It was a relief from the constant worrying I’d been doing since the fire, and
even before when I’d received the first note from Victor. Some kind of routine and normality was just what I needed to get back on my feet. I was looking forward to getting back to Kacey’s and telling her all about my day. I knew how pleased she’d be to hear that it had gone well. I knew she’d be working late tonight at an open house, so my plan was to make dinner for when she got in. It was the least I could do. I was feeling more positive than I had in weeks and even started humming as I drove towards the townhouse. The notes died in my throat when I pulled up outside Kacey’s place to see a red Chevrolet Colorado truck parked on her street. I instinctively ducked down behind my wheel and felt my heart stop. I could hear the blood pounding in my ears, and even though I couldn’t see Victor, I was holding my breath, as if he was right behind me. I quickly pulled out my cell and dialed 911. This is it, Jenna. You’ve got him. Just stay low, and let the police pick him up. It’s almost over. Adrenaline made the blood rush faster through my body; so fast that I felt light-headed. I could hardly catch my breath. I stayed low down in the driver’s seat, daring only to sporadically shoot a glance out the window towards the truck, watching out for Victor. My cell connected with the 911 operator.
“911. What is your emergency?” “I need the police. There is a wanted suspect outside my friend’s home.” “Where are you calling from?” “622 Evergreen Road.” The operator began to ask me questions, and I answered them in quick succession, my voice barely a whisper. All the while, I kept my eye on the truck. I didn’t know what I would do if Victor appeared. And what would I do if he drove away? This was the closest I’d gotten to getting Victor caught, and I couldn’t let the opportunity to slip away. Each minute seemed to span hours, as I prayed for the police to arrive before Victor left. What is he even doing here? I couldn’t see Victor in the cab of the truck. Where was he? I kept on speaking to the operator. She was trying to determine details of the “disturbance” as she called it. I just wanted her to send help. “He’s dangerous. You need to send someone. Now.” As I said the words, Victor finally appeared from the side of the house. It looked like he’d come from Kacey’s backyard. As I watched, I saw him go to the back of his truck and pull out a can of gasoline. My voice became urgent. “He’s just pulled out some gasoline. You need to hurry! He’s going to set
the house on fire. He’s wanted for arson. You need to get here!” “Ma’am, someone is on their way.” I stayed hidden in my car, watching from a distance as Victor returned towards Kacey’s backyard. My head raced with thoughts about what I should do. Instinct told me to get as far away from Victor as possible. Loyalty told me there was no way I could let him destroy Kacey’s home. When I’d lost everything, Kacey had been there for me. I couldn’t let Victor do this to her. I couldn’t let Victor do this to Nate—he’d not wanted me to go back to work, and the first day I did, Victor showed up. Nate had accepted my decision. Would he ever forgive me if that decision cost his sister her home? I stepped out the car. Everything seemed to go in slow motion as I crossed the street and headed down the side of Kacey’s house along the path that led to the back gate. As I got closer, I could hear the sound of gasoline splashing on the ground and chugging in the can as it was thrown against the porch. Heart thumping, I pressed myself against the edge of the house and peered around into the backyard. My heart stopped when I saw Victor. He was turned away from me, facing the porch that he was dousing with gasoline.
There he was. The man who had taken so much from me. The man who had systematically ripped my self-esteem to shreds, tore my dreams out my hands, and chased me out of my home time and time again. When I saw him, so many emotions came flooding back: fear, regret, dread, and to my shame, even a little of whatever it was that had kept me with him so long in the first place. Not love, but some kind of twisted devotion that he’d drilled into me. There was the man who’d threatened my family and terrorized me. There was the man who I feared enough to flee across state lines. There was the man who had ruled my life for the last five and a half years. Enough was enough. It ended today. “Victor.” My voice came out stronger than I had expected it to. It must have surprised Victor, too. When he turned to me, his eyes were wide. “Put the gasoline down.” Victor emptied the last of the gasoline on the porch with a determined shake and then threw the empty can onto the grass. “So, you’ve come out of hiding at last.” The way he said the words made my blood run cold. He said them like he’d been waiting for this moment all along. He said them with smug, sadistic satisfaction like he was pleased with himself; like
he’d been planning for this moment all along. Here it was. The moment that I knew was coming; the inevitable confrontation. The cell was still clasped in my hand, the call still ongoing. “You need to stop this. It’s me you want. Not Kacey. This is her home, not mine.” “You’re not an easy woman to find these days, Jenna. A man’s gotta do what a man’s gotta do.” “You don’t have to do this.” “You just left. Packed your things and left.” “I knew you would never let me leave any other way.” “You bitch.” He spat the words. The viciousness in just the two syllables shook me to my core. There was so much hatred in them. “You don’t walk out on me.” “So, this is revenge?” “You made a fool out of me.” I scowled and curled my shaking hands into fists. He had things to say to me? I had a few things to say to him, too… “All of this because I hurt your ego? You’re pathetic.” The back of his hand caught me across the cheek before I’d even registered his arm lifting. The blow knocked me to the ground, and I cried out. I quickly turned onto my back and tried to scurry away from him. Every inch I edged backward, he made up with a single stride.
“You set my apartment on fire because you were angry I left you?” “I had to smoke you out, you little whore. You got lucky that your lover was out that night.” Victor smirked. “You’re sick.” He towered over me, his finger pointed threateningly at my face. His dark curls were untamed, his jaw unshaved, his eyes wild. He looked every bit a monster. The handsome face that had once drawn me in was contorted into a vicious snarl. “I had to go digging around into your sister’s purse to find your little letters.” He took another step closer. “I had to drive all the way to Indiana to track you down.” Another step. “I had to sit and watch a post office for days, just to find out where you were hiding.” I was shaking. My voice came out in a tremor. “Why?” “Because you’re mine.” I tensed every muscle in my body to stop myself shaking. I curled my hands into fists and caught Victor’s eye; steady and hard as steel. I spoke my words slowly and with spite. “I am not yours. You’re the biggest mistake I ever made. I hate you.” Victor was now standing with one leg either side of my body, and I cried out as his fist closed around
my shirt and lifted me like a ragdoll before him. I lifted my arms over my head and squeezed my eyes tight shut, thinking he’d hit me again. Instead, he threw me back down onto the ground and turned back towards Kacey’s house. I saw him pull a book of matches from his pocket. “No!” Even now, when he had me where he wanted me, and could kill me with punches if he wanted, he knew what would really hurt me. He knew that I cared about people and that my priority was to protect them. That’s why he’d threatened my parents and sister so many times in the past. That’s why he’d bought me a cat — just so he could kick it when I disobeyed, knowing that I would do whatever he said to stop him. He’d always used my nature against me, even now, when I was right there. I leaped onto his back to stop him striking the match and began punching him as hard as I could in the chest. He threw me off like I weighed nothing, and I hit the ground hard. I scrambled immediately back onto my feet and threw myself onto him again. He let out a wild roar of rage. Victor threw me off him again, but this time spun to tackle me. He pinned me down on the ground, and lifted his fist… I closed my eyes, waiting for the pain to come,
but it didn’t. The police were here. I began to weep with relief as I watched the officers pull him off me. I glanced across at my cell, which was lying on the grass a few meters away. I’d dropped it when Victor had first struck me, but the call had been running the whole time. Evidence. Everything was being recorded. You’ve got him, Jenna. It’s over.
Chapter Thirty-One
Nate My eyes roamed over all the guests at my table; Kacey, Carla, and Sam were all there. And, of course, Jenna. After a fire, you debrief. A debrief was a chance to talk about what had happened, and figure out what happened next. It was a chance to check that everybody was doing all right. I guess that was why I’d arranged this night. I just wanted to check that everybody was still in one piece and that everybody would be all right. We’d enjoyed a stress-free evening where we’d hardly spoken about Victor and the fire. Instead, we’d all appreciated the chance to look to the future instead. We’d eaten dinner; we’d drunk wine. Now, we were all pleasantly light-headed, and talking about what life held for each of us now. “So, Carla,” Jenna asked with a smile, “has it been confirmed?” Carla tilted her head in confusion. “What?” Jenna gestured to her and Sam, who were sitting practically on each other’s laps, arms about each other. “Will the move be permanent?” Carla giggled and twisted to look at Sam, her arms about his neck. “What do we think, babe?
Can you handle me long-term?” “You’re not going anywhere.” They kissed for long enough to make Kacey tell them to get a room, but we all laughed. Everybody was in high spirits. The last few weeks had been intense for us all, but there was finally light at the end of the tunnel. “What about you, Jenna?” Carla asked. “Are you going to stay with Kacey?” Jenna looked over at me uncertainly, and then smiled and shook her head. “I think I’m going to find my own place again.” “Nothing’s been decided yet,” I said. She looked back at me, and her smile grew. Her eyes were soft and full of affection, and her hand closed around mine. She was sitting on the chair beside me. I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and pulled her close. “What we do know,” I continued, “is that Jenna has been accepted at college. She’s going to finish her degree.” Carla gasped with delight and clapped her hands. The others all quickly congratulated her, too. Jenna smiled and laughed. “Thanks, everyone.” She gave a little, modest shrug. “After everything that’s happened, I’m more determined than ever to make a life that’s good.” As Jenna said the words, I looked at her and realized that life was good. With Victor out the way,
nothing was standing between us. It had been a tough few weeks, but I didn’t regret sticking by Jenna for a moment. The whole situation had proven to me how incredible she was—so tough. Resilient. A survivor. When I’d heard about what Jenna had done at Kacey’s apartment, I’d been angry and in awe at the same time. I’d been furious that she’d gone after Victor on her own—she could have been killed—but also so proud of her. She’d faced him for Kacey’s sake, and mine. Even knowing that Victor was dangerous, she refused to let his evil affect Kacey. I thought she’d been incredibly selfless and brave. More than that, she’d won. Victor had been arrested, and the trial was forthcoming. Jenna’s 911 transcript was on record, and Victor had as good as confessed about the fire. With the footage of his truck from the traffic cameras and the recovered gasoline cans from Kacey’s backyard, his conviction was looking pretty certain. Turns out that he had taken the truck from the police impound as well, so there was a whole other set of charges he was facing. Arson, breaking the terms of a restraining order, assault, and theft. The prosecutors were attempting to try him for attempted murder because of the fire, but even if they failed to pin him on that charge, there was a multitude of others he had to account for that
would see him put away for a long time. After dinner, Kacey joined me in the kitchen to help clear away the dishes while Jenna hosted Sam and Carla. She gave me a friendly nudge as she was drying a plate, and smiled. “I think she’s a keeper, you know. She’s got some guts. That’s for sure.” “I think she’s incredible.” Kacey’s smile became softer. “I’m glad. You deserve some happiness. And I think Jenna makes you happy. Hold onto her, Nate. If you two can get through something like this, then you can get through anything. Seems like you’re made for each other.”
Chapter Thirty-Two
Jenna Everybody had left, and I was feeling good as I cleared away the last of the wine glasses from the table. “That was a lovely evening, wasn’t it? I think we all needed a night like that.” “I’m not so sure.” My face fell. “Really? Why not?” “Because you said something that’s been bothering me.” Slowly, I put down the empty wine glass I was holding and tried to recall what I might have said to have upset Nate. After how far we’d come, I’d have been devastated if I’d said something at the last minute to make him doubt I was worth the fight. “What did I say?” Nate took a step closer to me, and when he smiled, I knew that nothing was wrong. “You said that you were going to find your own place.” My heart skipped a beat with joy when he said that, and I clicked what he was trying to say. I smiled. “And?” “And I don’t want you to find another place to live. I want you to stay here with Harriet and I.”
I could have burst with excitement. Tears sprung to my eyes; I couldn’t control them. I was so happy. “If it’s all right with Harriet, then yes. I’d love to live with you.” No more holding back. No more pretending that I didn’t want something I wanted more than anything. No more fears stopping me from holding onto Nate for dear life and laying it all out as it was. Nate swept me up in his arms and kissed me passionately. I melted into his embrace, and wrapped my arms around him, letting each kiss send my spirit soaring higher. Taking my hand, he pulled me after him into the bedroom. I threw back my head and let a laugh escape my throat. It felt so good to hear it echo down the hall. I stifled my laughs after that to make sure I didn’t wake up Harriet. In the bedroom, we ripped the clothes off each other and threw them to the ground. We couldn’t stop laughing. We were both elated. When I was completely naked, Nate lifted me up, smothering me with kisses, and took me to the bed. I lay back and grinned up at him. “Let’s start this new living arrangement off right. I’m all yours, Nate Blaze.” Nate let out a little growl of approval and grinned as he moved over me. I reached out for him and closed my hand
around his thick, hard erection. He let out a soft, husky sound of approval, and I felt him swell larger. As I pleasured him with my hands, Nate’s mouth sought my breasts, and his hands ran over my body. I arched my back and sighed with pleasure as his teeth gently brushed against my nipple, and his palm cupped my breast. He moved his kisses upwards; along my collarbone, on my throat. Back to my mouth. I pressed my tongue into his mouth and felt the heat of his kiss. He pressed his lips harder against my mouth, and his tongue circled mine. I wanted him. And now I was free to have him. I pushed Nate onto his back, and he grinned. I mounted him, running my hands down his strong pecs, and perfect six-pack. I felt myself yearning for him and guided him into me. Pressing myself against him, I began to grind my hips against his pelvis, feeling the full length of him inside me. I felt the steady tingle of an orgasm beginning to grow, and I steadied myself with my palms pressed against Nate’s chest. He closed his hands around my wrists gently and let his head fall back onto the pillow. He groaned softly, and I rocked my hips again. Each thrust was pure bliss, and I came closer and closer… I began to move faster and faster against Nate. He began to press down just above my hips, at the base of my spine, to push himself
deeper into me. He filled me entirely, and I moaned. Just as I was about to come, Nate sat up, so that he was face to face with me, and wrapped his arms around me. He held me against him in a close, tight embrace; the most loved I’d ever felt in my life. I was skin to skin with him as I orgasmed, his arms around me. After I came, he pressed his lips once more against mine, in a passionate, deep kiss. One hand was in my hair, the other pressing down against my lower back to keep me moving with him. Moments later, Nate let out a soft cry and then rested his head against my shoulder. I kissed his forehead and stayed entwined with him as the beautiful feeling slowly dissolved. Then, we lay in each other’s arms. As I stared at the ceiling, wrapped up in Nate, and whispered to him in the dark, my heart swelled with joy. All my wildest dreams had come true. I was going to live with Nate. We were going to be together. It had happened. A beautiful life lay ahead of me. So much happiness was yet to come.
Epilogue Jenna Life with Nate was everything I dreamed it would be and more. I was deliriously happy with him, and with Harriet, too. She was such a sweet little girl, and when I asked her if I could live with her and Daddy, she gave me her blessing as only a four-year-old can—by screaming in delight and starting to talk about all the things we would do together. Those things happened. Life was sweet and simple. Walks in the park, feeding the ducks, going to the movies. There was nothing to spoil the most perfect life apart from the worry I felt every time Nate was on shift, which disappeared the second he walked through the door, and I got to leap into his arms. In time, Victor’s case went to trial, and he was sentenced to nineteen years for attempted murder and arson. He was well and truly out of our lives, and I soon forgot all about him. I was too happy to carry painful memories of him anymore. I was too busy making wonderful new ones. I’d been living with Nate and Harriet for about eighteen months. One Saturday, as had become our little tradition, we went to feed the ducks. It was winter, and there was fresh snow on the ground.
The brown drakes with their white-tipped wings left webbed footprints where they waddled. Harriet was running ahead to build snowmen and trying to catch Nate with snowballs when he wasn’t looking. It was a fun morning. The sun was bright, the snow was fresh, the laughter was easy. Everything was right with the world. I watched Harriet picking up different sticks for her snowman’s arms with a contented smile on my face. When I turned away, I felt my breath catch in my throat, and I let out the most joyful cry of surprise. Nate was on one knee, right there in the snow. He was grinning ear-to-ear, and in his palm was a little velvet box with an engagement ring. “Jenna, before I met you, I didn’t even realize that life was passing me by. You bring so much to my life. Your smile. Your laughter. Your love. You make me happy, Jenna, and I can’t imagine life without you. Will you marry me?” I screamed. I think I cried. I know I threw myself into Nate’s arms, and screamed, “Yes! Yes!” One more dream come true. We got married in the spring. I wore the most beautiful wedding dress with lace embellishments and a long, glittering veil. I’d felt radiant as I walked down the aisle, and overwhelmed with
happiness when I first spotted Nate waiting for me to say “I do.” After we’d said our vows, my sister Charlotte congratulated me with a hug. She was at the wedding with her husband and my niece and nephew, and so were my parents. Everyone was there. After she’d hugged me, Charlotte held me at arm’s length and looked me up and down. She smiled. “I thought you said four months on the phone?” “I am!” “Are you sure? You can hardly tell!” I was sure. I was pregnant with Nate’s child, and it was only five months until we would welcome a sister for Harriet into the world. She couldn’t wait. I was on top of the world for the whole wedding, but it was the first dance that really made it hit home just how lucky I was. As Nate wrapped his arm around my waist, looking more handsome than ever in his black suit, and when he looked deeply into my eyes and smiled, I felt myself swoon. I was marrying the man who took my breath away. “I love you, Nate.” He just held me tighter. His eyes said it all. It only seemed fitting that a fire engine took us to the airport for our honeymoon. Two weeks in
Paris, and then back to Brayford, where we would live out our own happily ever after. At last, I had escaped from all the ghosts of my past and was free to live life to its fullest. No more looking over my shoulder. No more holding back. All my dreams were in reach; some had already come true. I held Nate’s hand as we drove away and watched Brayford fly past. Here I was, with the man I loved, in the town that had set me free, ready to live out my fairytale ending. I looked up at him, drinking in the sight of my new husband. He turned to me. When our eyes met, Nate broke into a smile and leaned in to kiss me. My heart fluttered and then soared until I felt lightheaded with joy. I was free.
Water World Confidential A TerraMates Novel
Chapter One SAMANTHA Moving and getting married are two of life's most stressful events. I know it's true; I looked it up on the Holmes and Rahe Stress Scale. I'd put myself in quite a situation this time - I was getting married to an alien I hardly knew for an unknown amount of time. As part of the deal, I would move to a planet that was flooding and gradually losing all its natural land. I couldn't stop nervously twitching my legs. I suppose the reality of my situation was starting to overwhelm me. I had it easy compared to Ashlyn. She never even met her future alien spouse, Nathaniel, before they got married. I had met his brother Jori before, and we had interacted with each other. Nathaniel and Ashlyn had concocted a scheme where Jori and I would get married through TerraMates, and good things would happen for both of us. Nathaniel knew a guy, who knew another guy, and manipulated the TerraMates matching algorithm. We ended up on each other's lists of potential mates, and we picked each other. To put it kindly, this wasn't a dream marriage for me. It's not like Jori chose me because he loved me or even cared about me. He was in trouble with
the law. Jori needed a wife so he could appear to be a stable, upstanding, and contributing member to Vandwan society. In theory, his post-marriage life would convince the parole board that he was a different person. If he failed, Jori would go back to jail to serve the rest of his sentence. He still had over a year of time remaining. On his planet, the authorities could extend his sentence if they thought he had not actually reformed. I didn't want to tell my parents I was marrying an ex-con. In my mind, I was convinced Jori wasn't a terrible person. Otherwise, why would I marry him? He must be misguided and misunderstood. A smile crept over my face as I brought up the image of Jori in my mind. I had to admit one of the reasons I entered into the marriage contract was Jori's fantastic body. His lips helped convince me too. I wasn't doing this for sex, but I wouldn't say no if the opportunity arose. It had been a long dry period since my last steady boyfriend. Come to think of it, I wasn't doing this only for money either, although it was a pleasant bonus. TerraMates paid well for going to a foreign planet and marrying an alien. I was getting married to have an adventure in a new world. It would be safe; TerraMates monitored the relationship to make sure there wasn't any abuse. After a year, they would help me divorce if I
wanted to, no questions asked. Strangely enough, not many of the arranged marriages ended in divorce. My friend Ashlyn's marriage was a perfect example. She and Nathaniel got married. They didn't even know each other, and they ended up falling in love. That wouldn't happen with Jori. He wasn't husband material at all, but he was sexy as hell. One thing about TerraMates was that I didn't have to sleep with him if I didn't want to. The contract did not require sexual relations; Sex only happened if both parties consented. I wondered if I was going to consent. I stared out the window into the blackness of space. I tried to appreciate the beauty of the stars and distract my mind. I didn't know when I would be able to be in outer space again; I wanted to enjoy it, and not become overwhelmed with my future. Just as I started to calm down, an announcement blasted through the air. We are now approaching Vandwa, and beginning deceleration procedures. Be advised: mild nausea can be a side effect of the deceleration process. People around me rushed to their seats and strapped themselves down. I had been on a few space flights before. This part of the journey always felt like a violent change in speed. I managed to make my way back to my seat just as I started to
sweat. I felt hot, and all I wanted to do was get off the ship. My stomach was churning. I had suffered from motion sickness all my life. When I was a child, my parents would take us on trips to a neighboring city two hours away. It was fun once we got there, but I typically spent the traveling time vomiting. On my first trip to Vandwa, I realized my motion sickness would cause complications on the planet. Boats were the primary method of transportation. The last time I was there, I thought I might die from nausea. The only thing that made me feel better was medication from Earth, but I didn't like putting foreign substances into my body. I hoped Jori didn't have extensive travel plans in the future. I looked forward to getting to a building on land, and staying there. If we needed to go anywhere, we could walk. The view of Vandwa out the window was much different than the appearance of Earth. My home planet was a big blue marble with several land masses. Vandwa was a big blue marble covered in black swirls. The strange black irregularities were known locally as The Barrier, a Vandwan construction that was visible from space. A long time ago, Vandwans constructed The Barrier to protect themselves from dangerous aquatic creatures. Some wildlife on Vandwa was safe, but other animals, like the slepyi or rajywth,
were merely bags of teeth and fins, and only lived to eat things. As the population expanded, they needed more space to live. They pushed out The Barrier to expand their territory. No person or committee planned the expansions. The result was a hodgepodge of barriers all over the planet. Since they lived their lives in safety on the right side of The Barrier, and they had constructed it so long ago, modern Vandwans were afraid of what lived beyond it. I was too. I was certain there were undiscovered horrible exotic animals in the ocean, waiting to consume me. Even though it was difficult to see land in the ocean waters, it existed. For now. The tides were rising, and the available natural land was decreasing rapidly. Ashlyn and Nathaniel were environmental scientists working to solve the Vandwan housing crisis. They were practically national heroes for their innovation - their idea was to build artificial land masses anchored to the ocean floor. Their companies had made a few test cities in places without natural land. Some environmental refugees now had places to live, but nearly half of Vandwa's population had refugee status. Many people waited for accommodations, but the government could only work so fast. After we had landed, I needed to take a boat to
Jori's address. The boat drove itself. Even though I hated being on the ocean, it was nicer than having to deal with motion sickness in a spacecraft. The fresh breeze helped me overcome my problems. Jori was supposed to pick me up, but I couldn't find him at the spaceport. I tried not to let it bother me. We weren't a couple, and Jori wasn't a thoughtful person. I had to squash the feeling of disappointment in my stomach. When I got to his apartment and knocked on the door, there was no answer. I found myself stuck outside and didn't know what to do. I wondered where the hell he was. He knew when my spacecraft was scheduled to arrive, and I wasn't late. I sent him a message and waited, tapping my foot. There was no response. What was I going to do now? My stomach started growling. I turned around. I had a passing familiarity with the area, but I couldn't read Vandwan. The signs for most buildings were incomprehensible to me. I remembered a restaurant across the street that served exotic food I was able to digest. Most of the dishes on this planet were seafood. That was an understatement. Everything they ate here was seafood, which wasn't my number one choice for a meal. If there were tentacles or shells on the food, maybe humans were not meant to eat it. But I was hungry, and I was going to be here for
a while. I needed to work on adjusting my palate. I made up my mind to get myself a bite to eat. My luggage was heavy, but I wasn't going to leave my belongings at Jori's front door. I dragged everything behind me, wondering if I had brought too much stuff to Vandwa. It was difficult choosing what to take with me and what to leave on Earth. I couldn't stand to leave some things back on Earth that were part of my personality. At the time, I couldn't do without them. Right now, I speculated that perhaps they were not as important as I thought at the time. I went into the restaurant and remembered a few seafood-lite dishes I thought I could swallow. Getting some food into my mouth helped me calm down, even if it was a taste I didn't enjoy. I wished Jori would contact me. I wondered if I would have to stay in a hotel tonight, or if he had changed his mind about the marriage. He could still back out. We weren't married, and he would have to pay a penalty, but he was rich. My mind wandered to different possibilities. I suppose he might have had an accident, or be hurt in a hospital. Perhaps I was fuming at him needlessly. I pursed my lips into a thin line. I hoped he wasn't hurt, but if he was all right, I felt like punching him for treating me like this. After my meal, I ordered Tlisihsh, a delicious
Vandwan drink that was one of my favorite things on the planet. I couldn't dislike everything on Vandwa. Finally, because I couldn't stomach another bite, I trudged back across the street and up to Jori's apartment, lugging the heavy suitcase behind me up the stairs. I had sent him several messages while I sat alone in the restaurant. When I dropped my suitcase outside his door and sat on it, I sent him one more, just in case. Waiting for you outside your door. Where are you? There was no answer, and I felt like a crazy person sitting there. The flight from Earth to Vandwa took forty hours, and I spent two more in customs. Add in two hours at the restaurant and another waiting around at Jori's apartment, and the total of time spent on my space adventure was forty-five hours. I was too exhausted to stay angry. I lay down on the floor, put my head on top of my suitcase, and dozed off. When I opened my eyes, I saw a handsome man gazing down at me with a concerned look on his face. I could hardly believe it was Jori. As he saw me regain consciousness, his expression changed into a frown. "What are you doing here?" he demanded. I felt myself becoming defensive immediately. Jori put me in a position where I had to get
myself home from the spaceport, made me wait hours for him to arrive, and had the nerve to ask me what I was doing here? "What do you mean, what am I doing here? I'm here to marry you. Isn't a better question why weren't you here? I hope this isn't setting the tone for the rest of our relationship." "Samantha." He cut me off with one reserved word. "Your flight was supposed to come in tomorrow." "I was supposed to come in today, and I did," I said, getting revved up again. "I don't mind getting myself from the airport to your place, but you could have been here to meet me. I've been waiting for three hours. How come you didn't answer my messages?" "Samantha," he said, holding up his hand in an ineffective attempt to stop the flow of my words and anger. "I'm sorry. Your message said you were arriving tomorrow. I was going to pick you up, and I didn't make you wait on purpose. I must have been in a communications dead zone, and I didn't get any messages." "Oh," I said. My anger should have died immediately, but I was still hot. It had been a misunderstanding, but I still felt disappointed and wronged. He stared at me, and I realized I must look like a mess. There was no showering allowed on the
space ship as water was scarce. I hadn't had a shower for two days. I had moved from one grungy spaceport to another, and I had spent the last hour sleeping on top of a suitcase. I smoothed down my hair. I knew I looked nasty. "You look tired," he remarked, scanning his retina to open the door. "That's why I was sleeping on the floor," I said, getting up and going into the apartment. Jori took my suitcase into a room opposite the bathroom. "I set up the spare room for you," he said. I ignored a flash of disappointment. It would be crazy to sleep in the same bed with him. We weren't in a relationship; we were getting married. The room had a view of the ocean. I went back out into the hallway and checked out the rest of the apartment. Every room here had a view of the ocean. Jori lived in a city that was constructed on artificial land. There were houses, apartment buildings, businesses, and boardwalks that looked like streets. All the buildings floated together in the middle of the ocean with no land in sight. The apartment was minimalist and had an air of simplicity paired with technology. I had noticed this combination everywhere I went on Vandwa. There were stairs in the apartment, but a retina scanner was on his door. The oceans had a combination of old sailing vessels and modern, computer-driven
boats. It was charming to me. "I know it's late, and you might want to sleep in tomorrow, but I've rescheduled the wedding for nine o'clock." "Nine in the morning?" I said, horrified. My brain was hardly active at that hour; I was an evening person. I wasn't sure what time it was currently because of the space flight, but on Earth, I didn't like getting up until ten at the earliest. On my days off, I slept in as long as possible. "I can try, but I'll be a zombie." He frowned at me. "It's a TerraMates stipulation that we must get married within twenty-four hours of your arrival. We will only have a few hours of emergency time if there are any complications and we have to postpone our appointments. We're pushing the boundaries of TerraMates already. We should follow their rules or your Vandwan citizenship could have problems." I'd forgotten all about the TerraMates paperwork. There was a reason we were using TerraMates instead of getting married on our own. The mail order bride agency could expedite my citizenship papers. If we had to navigate the complicated bureaucratic process by ourselves, I might never get what I needed. The fact that I was trying to marry a convicted criminal also complicated things. It didn't hurt that TerraMates was going to pay
me 500,000 credits. I was going to invest it all in my retirement fund. My job at the coffee shop back on Earth wasn't going to pay for my golden years. "I forgot," I said. "Don't worry, I'll be there." After a moment's hesitation, he said, "Ashlyn mentioned you brought a dress." My cheeks flushed. I wished Ashlyn hadn't said anything to him. "It was my mother's." I didn't meet his eyes. I was afraid I might cry in front of him. "Mom gave it to me so I could have something that was hers at the wedding. She wanted to be here, but it was too expensive." "Why didn't you tell me? I could have paid for her flight to Vandwa, but I didn't know." My jaw dropped open. I had hinted several times about my parents and their poor financial situation and how disappointed they were to be stuck on Earth. If he had understood me earlier, I could have my mother with me right now. I didn't want to say what was on my mind. "It doesn't make sense. We'll be getting a divorce in a year. It's not a real wedding, so my parents don't have to be here. It's too late now." I closed my mouth. The half-truth left a bad taste in my mouth. "Right," he said, gazing at me with his intense green eyes. "I guess you're right." He seemed about to say one thing, then stopped and started saying
something else. "The bathroom's across the hall if you want a shower. Help yourself to anything in the refrigerator. If you wake up, and I'm not here, I'm probably just out for a run or taking care of last minute wedding details in the morning." I nodded. "Okay." A hug would feel nice right now. Or even him reassuring me that our marriage through TerraMates was a good idea. Anything that would make me feel like I wasn't alone on an alien planet. Jori wasn't a touchy-feely person. "See you in the morning," he said. "Sure. Good-night." He was gone, leaving me by myself. But what had I expected? Jori wasn't my boyfriend. He wasn't even my friend. We were virtually strangers. Strangers who were going to get married in the morning. The exhaustion, his cold treatment, and the thought of being married to him for a year made me burst into tears.
Chapter Two JORI I stood frozen outside Sam's door. Was she crying? I had the urge to go in and wrap my arms around her, but it was against my nature. I wasn't comforting. I focused on other things. I didn't have time to be compassionate, kind, or considerate, and she would have to adjust. A memory of the feelings I experienced when I saw Samantha the first time flashed through my head. I was short of breath. My heart pounded and my pulse raced. It had almost felt as though I were in love. Almost, but not quite. I pushed the thought away. I didn't have time for love either. I walked into the kitchen and pulled out some fish and sea vegetables from the refrigerator. I liked to cook, though I didn't do it often. I could only work in the kitchen when I had time off at home, like the two days I had taken off for my wedding. I found the kitchen calmed me when I was upset. My mother taught me the basics before she died. I learned the rest by trial and error. When we were children, I loved making pancakes. Nathaniel had eaten a lot of uncooked
pancakes until I learned to let all the bubbles burst before flipping them. He never complained or teased me about it. He just told me to try again and that I would get it. I let fish oil melt in the pan before I slid in some fillets and gently fried them. As the fillets cooked, I prepared a salad. I laid the plate, fork, and knife out on the island with precision. I folded a napkin in half, carefully matching the edges and sliding it under the knife. By this time, the fish was done; I scooped it out and placed it on the plate. I put some salad on the other half and sat down to eat. I thought of offering Sam some food, but I remembered she didn't enjoy Vandwan cuisine and had eaten already. At least four of her messages mentioned she was waiting for me at the restaurant across the street. As I ate, my thoughts turned to Sam again. I hoped she had fallen asleep. When I heard the shower turn on, the noise pushed my thoughts in a different direction. Sam was in my shower right now. She was naked. When I had first seen her, I was captivated by her beauty. I forced myself to remember that the exterior and interior of a person were different. Still, she cleaned up nicely. She was gorgeous for an Earth woman, and one of the sexiest females I had ever seen. For a second my mind imagined her
nude in my shower, and I felt a rush of lust overcome my body. I walked over to my pull-up bar and forced myself through multiple sets of exercise until my body was tired and I wasn't thinking about sex anymore. Sam chose that moment to walk out of the bathroom wrapped in only a towel. She glanced at me and scurried across the hall into her bedroom. Just like that, the erection was back. Maybe it was going to be harder than I imagined to keep myself under control. I remembered what Nathaniel said to me earlier. "I think when you have a wife, she is expected to sleep with you. If she's willing, or even throwing herself at you, it's won't be as easy to resist her as you think. If you have a good reason, maybe you can hold out. You're probably going to have to cut it off if you want to abstain." I had scoffed at the time, thinking I could resist any woman. I had techniques to control myself other than a cold shower. But now that I was in the heat of the moment, remembering how she had looked seconds ago clad only in a towel, I thought that I might need additional help. I had fancied myself a master at withstanding female advances, but I now realized the advances came from uninteresting women who had not been living in my home.
I thought about my impending marriage to Sam and having her next to me every day. I had kissed her once before, and it was incredible. Based on her response, I knew she was attracted to me as well. The notion of us remaining celibate for an entire year seemed naive at best, but I had made myself a promise that I wouldn't sleep with her. As soon as sex was involved, the women always got lovey-dovey and expected commitment. They wanted to hear "I love you" and things got complicated. I could do without further complication in my life. I didn't want to hurt her, either. The year would pass more smoothly if we didn't get emotionally involved. Maybe Sam and I could have a talk where we went over the ground rules between us. I'd tell her that we were not going to sleep together. Once she understood that I was not interested in her for sex, everything would get easier, and the fantasies that had been playing in my head since we kissed would stop. That would get my sex drive under control, right? A moment later, she came out of her room. It was a hot night, and she wore a white tank top and sky blue pajama pants with white furry animals on them. I wasn't entirely familiar with Earth animals,
but they may have been sheep. I could clearly see her nipples through the fabric of the tank top. It was a little short; it rode up and gave me a tantalizing peek of Samantha's flat stomach. "Jori?" she asked. She sounded tentative. I wondered if she were afraid of my reaction. I cleared my throat and looked at her face, ignoring the twin buds that were staring at me from her chest. "Yeah?" I said, trying to look friendly and failing miserably. My brother said I always looked intense or brooding, no matter what sort of mood I was in. "I can't get the window open, and it's hot in my bedroom. Would you please come and try to open it?" "That stupid thing," I said, shaking my head. "When the tide rises, it sticks. It's very annoying. Nathaniel complains about it every time he stays here." "Good to know it's not just me," she said, following me into her bedroom. She had her suitcase open but hadn't put anything away. Apparently she had been digging to the bottom of her luggage to find her pajamas because everything in her suitcase was in disarray. She had pulled out some clothes and dropped them on the bed. Hadn't she only been here for a few minutes? I had lived by myself for a long time, and I had
forgotten what it was like to have a roommate. She was messy. Maybe it didn't matter. She wasn't going to be sharing a bedroom with me. I needed to set up some ground rules for the apartment and make sure she kept shared living spaces tidy. I strode across the room and yanked on the window. It wouldn't open for me either. "Shit," I muttered. I looked at Sam quickly. I had forgotten I wasn't alone. She didn't seem shocked, but she was blinking her eyes a lot and yawning. She was working hard to stay awake. "Does profanity bother you?" She lifted an eyebrow. "Fuck, no," she said. I felt a smile start to form in the corner of my mouth. "But I find it unusual for a Vandwan to cuss like an Earther." "I learned that one from Ashlyn, and it's been hard for me to put down." "I see," she said, smiling in response. "I think we should make a bed in the living room. This room will be unbearably hot with the window shut." "That's fine with me. I think I can rest on the couch tonight. I'm so tired that I think I'll be out as soon as I lie my head down." I nodded. She grabbed the comforter and pillow off the bed and trailed after me to the living room. The
windows here were already wide open, and a cool breeze was flowing through the air. "This is great," she said. "Thanks, Jori." I hadn't done anything except suggest she sleep in the living room but if she wanted to thank me, she could. My mother's training kicked in, and I replied automatically. "You're welcome. I'll see you in the morning." She nodded and smiled, but I could see she was practically unconscious already. I walked back down the hall into my bedroom and shut the door. "This is going to be difficult," I said to the empty room. I lay down to sleep, but my mind was restless. My thoughts kept drifting back to Sam, who was a few feet away from me. Only a door separated us. I knew a way to force my body to sleep — I had to push it until I was exhausted. That shouldn't be a problem. I'd go for a run in the park. I changed into shorts and a T-shirt and snuck out of my apartment. Sam was snoring on the couch with an arm flung back over her head. She looked sweet, but I didn't let my gaze linger on her too long. Now it was time to run if I was going to get any sleep tonight. Part of the problem, I reflected, was that I hadn't gotten laid in a long time. There were plenty of chances for me; with my looks, there were always
girls who wanted me to take them home. However, I was not going to mess around with an unsuspecting woman for a one night stand. My work was dangerous. Everyone around me thought I was a lifeguard, but that job was a piece of fiction. In my real job, there were many things at stake, and I couldn't afford to lose focus. I wondered why I put Samantha into my life if I wanted to concentrate. I guess she was different. I needed her to keep me out of jail, and my freedom was essential if I was going to accomplish my mission. Since my release from prison, I had been trying to get back into a few elitist circles. These people were wealthy and more tiresome than I remembered, but I could put up pretenses as well. I had discovered I could tolerate a lot to accomplish a life goal. I was an undercover government operative investigating a child trafficking organization. It was difficult running an investigation from jail. I was confident the person behind the organization was named Harrington, and I believed he knew I was after him. He was the reason I was in jail in the first place. I believed he revealed some compromising information about me to my brother and sister, and they were forced to turn me in. We don't have much crime on Vandwa, so when there is something illegal going on, there isn't always full disclosure. There were stories about
missing children on the news. No one could cover up a child who disappeared, but there were reasonable explanations. Maybe they got lost. Maybe they ran away from home. I never had heard anyone mention the most likely explanation: maybe they had been kidnapped to be sold for credits. Children had always gone missing on Vandwa, like everywhere else. But with the sea everywhere, most missing children were presumed dead. They could breathe underwater, of course, but if the child became unconscious, they wouldn't be able to use their underwater breathing organs. Our abilities weren't magic and required conscious thought. The dangers of the ocean might explain the disappearances if you didn't know any better. I knew better. Some children had escaped captivity, and their stories would make anyone cry. Many kids were kidnapped and sold for adoption. Although adoption was bad, it was not a terrible fate. The children were bought by wealthy people who couldn't conceive, but they were alive. Unfortunately, some children were sold for their organs. The thought made me gag. Either way, someone was tearing children away from their mothers, and it was difficult for me to live a happy life when this was happening on my planet. I never wanted it to happen again. Maybe I couldn't save everyone, but I could save some. I would do my
best to put away the assholes stealing our future and selling it to the highest bidder. It was wrong, it was cruel, and it was my job to stop it. I headed down the boardwalk towards the park. Even though I lived here, I was still amazed at what Ashlyn and Nathaniel accomplished in a short time. Everything felt solid and was well-anchored. You would never know that it floated on the sea, with no natural land around for miles. No cities had reported any destabilization for two years. I didn't think it was possible, but the engineers had used science and materials from other planets that were resistant to corrosion. When I reached the park, I turned in and ran along a lighted path. None of our cities had significant amounts of street crime, but I saw no need to tempt fate by running in the dark in the middle of the night. As I moved and my body switched gears, my mind drifted. I couldn't believe that I was getting married tomorrow. The idea scared me. I had never planned on getting married at all after seeing how my father treated my mother. There were nights of arguing, storming out in rage, and not knowing where my parents were. Nat and I had both sworn off marriage forever. But separately, both of us had gotten into a situation where marriage was the only thing that could get us
out of trouble. Thank goodness for TerraMates and family fortunes that could afford to pay for the service. Like most innovations, it had seemed like a good idea at the time. But now that it was happening in front of my eyes, I could see many flaws in the plan to keep me out of jail. I knew Samantha was beautiful, but I had underestimated my attraction to her. I was determined not to sleep with her and make my relationship with her and my family more complicated. I hadn't thought about our day-to-day living arrangements. If she were messy, it would drive me crazy. The ultimate concern was the most unnerving. I might not be able to protect her in a firefight. If anything happened to Sam because of my work, I would never forgive myself. The focus of my career was to save innocent lives. I didn't want Sam's life to be sacrificed to save others. It was unacceptable to me morally, and she had no idea what she was getting into by becoming my bride. I had promised to keep my job a secret. It made me feel guilty jeopardizing an innocent. If it were up to me, I would be upfront and tell her, "If you marry me, you might get killed if everything goes to hell." But I couldn't say that. I had gone to jail for over a year to keep my
secret, so I certainly wasn't going to do it just to have full disclosure before I married a human. I hoped she would understand in the future, but my mission was everything to me. What happened to my life was of little consequence. I had the potential to impact many lives. As I completed one final loop, I felt fatigue dragging at my body. I hadn't made it as far as I wanted to, but I thought it would be enough. I would go home, get a good night's sleep, and have my wedding the next day. I had never gotten out of the habit of scouting my surroundings. There was a figure lurking in the shadows in front of my apartment building. He might have been waiting for a ride. I took a loop around the block, and the man was in the same spot. He kept looking up at my apartment. The appearance of a person who is waiting for something and the aura of an individual who is pretending to wait for something are different things. This man wasn't waiting for anything. He was spying on something. By the way he kept looking at my living quarters, he was probably spying on me.
Chapter Three SAMANTHA My alarm went off at six thirty. I finally got out of bed at seven o'clock. The buzzing noise rang through the room for nearly half an hour, but sometimes that's what it took to get me out of bed. I was still tired. When I looked at myself in the mirror, I felt hopeless. How could I transform my hideously exhausted mug into the face of a blushing bride? It seemed like an impossible task, but I would do my best. I took a shower with the temperature turned as cold as I could manage. I did some yoga. The poses would reduce the puffiness by helping escort extra fluid out of my body. Certain poses helped my face look better as well. I looked into the mirror again and smiled. Not too bad. Most of the puffiness was gone, and I merely looked tired and pale after all the travel. I could deal with tired and pale skin. That's why I had make-up. I did my hair first, though, putting it into a twist I hoped looked upper-class. I couldn't help it if Jori thought I was poor white trash, but I was certainly going to look elegant at my wedding. At Christmas, he told me in a fit of rage what he thought of me - I wasn't worthy of him. He
apologized afterwards, of course. As if any apology could change the words he said to my face. I knew his true impression of Samantha Morrow underneath his veneer of social conditioning, but I tried not to let it bother me. Once I finished with my hair, it was make-up time. I started things off by using concealer to cover up the bags under my eyes. Blush helped perk up my ghostly-looking face. Eyeliner and eye shadow gave my eyes definition and made them pop; a clear lip gloss finished the job. My lips had a nice natural color to them. I rarely covered them up with lipstick. Finally, I pulled on some stockings with a garter. Ashlyn had given them to me. Otherwise, I would never have thought of wearing them. Tights were all I needed to survive. Stockings and a garter reminded me of a woman who wanted to please a man in bed, which was not my style. I hoped I could live with Jori for a year without strangling him. I wasn't worried about pleasing him in bed or out of it. He had made our situation clear last night. We were in a business arrangement, nothing more. We were roommates, and he thought I was the annoying dirty one. The prospects of having sex with him were slim to none. I couldn't let it bother me. Even though I was the only one who knew about my stockings and
garter belt, I secretly felt sexy wearing them. Maybe I would have more confidence with Jori if I channelled stockings power. When I stepped in front of the full-length mirror, I gasped. The long white gown was simple and draped elegantly on my body. It didn't have anything particularly fancy, but it was satin and looked sophisticated. A casual observer would not be able to guess that I didn't have enough sleep. My large breasts were producing an ample amount of cleavage in my push-up bra, which made me feel confident. Ashlyn was going to be jealous. She's smaller than me. Nathaniel liked her chest, but she's always wished she had a bit more than a handful up there. I imagined Jori was going to be eating his heart out today. I knew he was attracted to me ever since I noticed his erection when we stole a kiss in the dark living room at Ashlyn and Nathaniel's house. Even if he acted as cold as an ice man, I knew I could charm him if I wanted to. Not that it mattered. I grabbed a little purse that matched the dress and stepped out of my room into the hallway. I strutted into the living room and found Jori pacing around. "Good morning," I said, and he whipped around. He froze when he saw me and couldn't stop looking at me, as still as a statue. I frowned,
touching my face. "What? Is something wrong? I messed up my make-up, didn't I?" He came towards me like an animal, and then he stopped himself just before he reached me. "Nothing's the matter," he said slowly. "Everything is fantastic. You look incredible." I gazed at him, consciously preventing a smile from forming on my lips. Was I a woman who looked incredible, or a woman who could render an alien man speechless? "Are you ready to get this party started?" he asked. "No. But I'll never be ready." "Have you eaten anything?" I shook my head. I'd been too busy preparing myself to eat, and I was too nervous now to think about it. "We can go out for breakfast later. After our appointment," he told me. I noticed he was avoiding the word wedding. I didn't blame him. It scared me as well. I couldn't believe what I was about to do. JORI "Are Ashlyn and Nathaniel going to meet us there?" Sam asked. "I think so," I said, walking towards the door. "The Dream got in around eight o'clock." Nathaniel had said they had docked already and were headed
to the wedding venue. "We'll see them at the hotel." "That's good," she said. Sam seemed subdued now, and anxious. She had already changed from the confident vixen who emerged from her room a couple of minutes ago. I saw her rubbing her engagement ring, and the sight helped reality come crashing down around me. I was going to my wedding. In an hour, I was going to be a married man. "I have a car waiting for us downstairs," I said. "Shall we depart?" "Sure," she said. "Let's do this." I didn't answer her. I didn't want my voice to tremble and betray me. After I left the room, Sam followed me, and we walked down the stairs in silence. I tried not to watch out of the corner of my eye, but I couldn't help noticing how graceful she appeared when she lifted her gown so she wouldn't trip on her way down. When she had appeared fully dressed from her room, she was a beautiful vision. The simple white dress emphasized her curves and her breasts were gorgeous — I wanted to bury my face in her cleavage. Her eyes mesmerized me. I had stared at her to the point of rudeness. It had taken everything in me not to burst out in laughter. She was the most beautiful female I had ever seen, and she was worried she had something on her face.
I hoped I wouldn't be staring at her face all day, and I could keep myself under control. It was going to be difficult, but I had to keep reminding myself that she was my wife in name only. We were in a business arrangement, not a relationship. For a moment, I wondered if she liked how I looked. I had no way of telling. I certainly wasn't going to ask her. When we got to the hotel and found the room for the wedding, Ashlyn and Nathaniel were waiting for us, along with a justice of the peace to perform the ceremony. It was the same man that married my brother and his wife. He was a friend of the family and would take offense if anyone else officiated for me. "Sam!" Ashlyn shrieked. She came over to us as soon as we entered through the door. "You look fabulous." "Thanks," Sam said. She wasn't looking directly at Ashlyn but addressed the area around her. "It's my mother's dress." I left them to converse, making my way over to my brother. He was wearing a smart Vandwan outfit consisting of a white shirt that buttoned up in front, and beige loose fitting pants with a bright red sash tied at the waist. I, on the other hand, had opted for a modern black suit, black shirt, and a burgundy tie. "Hello, brother," Nathaniel said. His eyes were happy to see me, although I could always sense
worry underneath the happiness. I knew Nathaniel thought his brother was a fuck-up. If I had not dedicated my life to eradicating the child slavery ring, I would have given up my job long ago to avoid seeing any further disappointment in his face. "Are you really going through with this?" I didn't return his smile. "I guess so." His face fell. He wasn't jovial any longer when he addressed me. "It's going to be okay, Jori. The priority is keeping you out of jail. Everything else will sort itself out." I nodded. Nat was such a great brother. When I thought about how I was deceiving him, I felt ill. He had always been concerned about me. The situation was not ideal, but I had chosen my path and I would see it through to the end. "Are you nervous?" he said with a grin. "What do you think?" I said, feeling sour. "I was too when Ashlyn and I got married. You have a ring, right?" I pulled my hand out of my pocket with the ring clutched in my fist. I flipped my hand around, palm up, and opened it proudly. "Nice. Does it fit with her engagement ring?" I nodded. "Wait a second. Jori, where did you get that ring?" My jaw clenched involuntarily. "Do you remember when Freya came to see me in jail?"
"Yes." "She said Mom left her wedding ring to me." "To a boy?" He stared off into the distance as he tried to remember. "I do remember something like that. It seemed odd at the time." "It's bizarre, but it's Mom," I said. I shuffled my feet. "I tried to give it to Freya, but she said that if she ever got married, her husband would want to buy her a ring. She wasn't going to provide the ring for her wedding." "It's a little odd," Nat said with a laugh. "I stored it away, thinking it would never see the light of day." "I don't remember Mom wearing either one of these rings." "She had kleapae in her fingers, remember? She couldn't wear any rings. Her fingers were crooked and knobby." "That's right. I had forgotten. How do you remember these things, Jori? You were young." "When her hands ached, I would take them and rub them. She used to tell me they felt better afterward." I smiled as I became lost in my memories. Nat sighed. "I wish she were here," he said. "Me too." We looked at each other. The sadness I felt was reflected in my brother's eyes. He pulled me into a hug and I hung on to my big brother for a moment.
Not too long, because I was still a man. Then he slapped me on my back and stepped away. "Where's Freya?" I wondered. "She said she was close. She should be here any moment," Nathaniel said, looking towards the door. At that instant, our sister walked in. She was dressed in pale blue, trying to blend into the background. Freya had styled her dark brown hair in a bun. She looked radiant, no matter how much she attempted to conceal her good looks. She said hello briefly to the girls who were still talking but then she came straight over to us. "Jori, Nathaniel," she said, giving us each a hug. "I'm glad I'm not late. There was an accident over on Distoral Street and I ran over to get here in time. I think I have a blister." "Well, Jori?" Nat said. "Are you ready to start your new life?" I was terrified and not prepared to start anything. I glanced over at Sam and caught her eye. She gazed at me, and I found it difficult to look away. My mind was frazzled. I couldn't remember what color her eyes were, but I was determined to find out. "Let me check with Sam." I saw Nathaniel and Freya exchange glances out of the corner of my eye, but I was a grown man. I could do whatever I wanted. I ignored them and strutted over to Sam, never taking my eyes off
of her. "It's showtime," I said. Her eyes were brown. "I'm ready now," she said. I nodded decisively. I didn't look at anyone else. Whatever meaning this wedding held, it was for Sam and me. I held out my hand to Sam, and she gently grasped it. She didn't look nervous, but her hand trembled. We walked to the front of the room where the government official waited to perform the ceremony. The rest of our party stood behind us. The vows went by in a blur. I pulled out the ring at the right time. Our vows were simple, standard Vandwan phrases. When I mentioned protecting Samantha, I found myself saying the words with enthusiasm. I meant the words I said. I would protect her with everything I had. I didn't know about loving her, but I would keep her safe. When I tried to put the ring on her finger, my hands shook, and I couldn't do it. I was embarrassed when it took me a couple of tries. When the rings twisted together and locked into one, I saw Sam's surprise. Her face slowly flushed with pleasure. Having some surprises on your wedding day was good. Samantha had a plain band for me that I had requested to match hers. It was the same color of gold and had no diamonds. She said her vows
without hesitation. She seemed to have no doubts about anything. I was glad one of us was confident right now. I hadn't known what to expect from her. We signed the paperwork, gave the DNA sample, and had the marriage certificates electronically embedded on the inside of our forearms. That was the last step - now we were husband and wife. Someone yelled out to kiss the bride. I met Sam's eyes and she had a genuine smile on her face. The kiss was the only part of today that I had anticipated. She grabbed my hand again. I pulled her gently towards me. She had an unexpected twinkle in her eye, and I realized she was looking forward to the kiss as well. I put my hands on her hips and her arms went around my neck. I didn't waste any time. I claimed her lips immediately. She tasted as good as I remembered, and her lips were warm and soft. She opened them right away and our tongues tangled together. I felt a burst of energy flow through me, and I realized that this kiss was better than before. She pressed close to me and soon I knew I need to pull away. The kiss had been too hot, too long, and too public. It was clear from the kiss we had chemistry. In my opinion, more chemistry than I had with some women with whom I had shared a bed. I wanted her to be mine.
Technically we were married, but her heart was her own. I tore myself away from her with difficulty, trying to hide the fact that the kiss had disoriented me. I heard the official announce us and noticed that Sam chose to keep her name. I couldn't fault her for that. I offered Sam my arm, and applause surrounded us.
Chapter Four SAMANTHA The wedding was bearable, and the brunch afterward was pleasant, except for the food. Nathaniel, Ashlyn, and Freya all contributed and made small talk so Jori and I wouldn't have to. Our friends and family wouldn't be around to help us forever. When everything was over, Nathaniel and Ashlyn headed back to the Dream; they were going straight home. Their daughter Kathryn was waiting for them. Mrs. Morley, Nathaniel's housekeeper, was watching her, but Ashlyn didn't like to leave her baby for more than a few hours. Yesterday. Kathryn had seemed to be getting sick. Being away from her baby for so long was making Ashlyn crazy with worry. We said a reluctant good-bye to each other. They headed back to their ship, and my husband and I went back to his apartment. I had changed out of the dress, which meant I had to put away the sexy stockings. Jori asked me if I wanted to go for a walk in the park. I said yes without even thinking about it. As we headed to the park, we discovered a problem. We were alone, and we were hard-pressed to find topics of conversation. An unexpected awkwardness existed between
us after the wedding. I wasn't sure what to do with the silence. It was going to be a long, quiet year if we couldn't have a simple conversation together. Jori broke the silence first. "I wanted to talk about some ground rules," he said as we arrived at the park. Aha! He wanted to lay down the law. Well, I had some rules of my own he needed to know. "Sure," I said. "We need to know where we stand with each other." "Okay," he said. "First of all, you need to understand that you're to be my wife in name only. So rule number one is no sex between us." I shook my head. "Get your mind out of the gutter. Why would I want to have sex with you in the first place?" He had the grace to look sheepish. "I was expecting to be a paper bride. But let's be honest with each other. We're adults, not teenagers. After the last kiss, do you think it's possible for us to live together for a year without being intimate?" "It's possible for me." I guess TerraMates wasted their one-year birth control shot on me. "But why?" I asked. His position didn't make sense to me. "We're both adults, and attracted to each other." I looked at his face quickly. He gave me a nod. "Why are we making this year harder than it
has to be? No pun intended." He turned and started walking again. "I've found that sex leads to emotional entanglement for women, and the last thing I want is for you to lower your guard around me." "I'm a woman, and I think I know how to handle my emotions." I frowned. "And it seems more likely that you would become emotional about me. I've seen the way you act around your brother and sister." He snorted derisively, but his eyebrows drew together as if the thought hadn't occurred to him. "I have no desire to fall for handsome, sexy Jori, and then be booted out on my ass in three hundred and sixty-five days, okay? No, thank you. I want to keep my heart free and clear, just like you do. But that doesn't mean we can't have fun." He shook his head, not looking at me. "That's short-term thinking. It will make everything hard..." he trailed off and gave me a wry glance. "It will make everything more difficult, Sam." "Okay," I said. "Then I have an amendment to that rule. No sex with other people. If we're not having sex with each other, we're not having sex with anyone." "Of course not," he said. Jori looked insulted. "I wouldn't cheat on you." "It's going to be a long year," I muttered under
my breath. "I had not expected to be celibate for a year after I got married, but so be it. Do you have any other requests?" I felt relieved we were getting parameters set up for our relationship, even if they were rigid boundaries. "There are areas of my life I would prefer to keep to myself. Do not push me if I say I can't tell you about something." "We all have secrets, Jori." "Not like me." He looked grave and I had to stifle a laugh. What kind of secrets would an excon have that might interest me? Did he think he was a secret agent or something? "Okay. I won't bug you about your top-secret activities." "The common living spaces have to be kept tidy." "If I knew I was going to make a list, I would have brought a piece of paper. Anything else?" We had made a complete loop of the park and were walking back up his street towards the apartment building. "Only one more thing, sorry," he said. He stopped walking and turned towards me. "If we're together, and someone attacks me, don't try to help me. Run as fast as you can to a police station and get help. Don't be a hero." "Why would anyone attack you?" "I was in jail, remember? Not everyone was my
best friend." Great. He joined a gang in jail, and someone had a vendetta against him. I could easily imagine Jori pissing off someone with his cocky attitude. I hoped no one would try to get back at him through his wife. "Can you promise me, Sam?" "This will be the easiest commandment to keep. If you are subject to a deadly attack, I will not put myself in harm's way to assist you. Instead, I will save myself and race for help." "This isn't a joke, Samantha." he said. He looked directly into my eyes. Was he worried I didn't understand a simple order? "I get it, Jori. You've got a big ass boyfriend from jail who's pissed at you. I'm not a fighter," I told him. He nodded. "Good. That's all I wanted." "I have one more, though." "What's that?" he said. "We try to be civil with each other. We're not going to be bed buddies, and we're clearly not going to be friends. But we can be polite and respectful. And we can make small talk, so this year doesn't turn into a nightmare." "Small talk?" he said, sounding incredulous. "I'm not good at small talk." I grinned at him. "The ability to learn is what separates us from animals."
JORI We had our first fight three days later. It took longer than I expected. I thought we'd be at each other's throats on the first day due to sexual frustration. To keep my cool, I worked out like a demon and stayed away from her as much as I could. I wondered how I was going to do this for an entire year. We had to live together. The parole board was never going to believe our marriage was happy unless we cohabitated. The fight happened late in the evening. It was another hot night, and Sam was reading on the couch. Her presence wasn't a problem. Her clothing drove me insane. She had on a pair of cute blue shorts that barely covered her butt, a T-shirt that was tight enough to display ample breasts, and she wasn't wearing a bra. Why did she bring clothes like this from Earth? She should have brought clothes that were too large for her. When I walked in the door, coming back from another run to cool my libido, the first thing I saw was her chest. My eyes locked on to that part of her body, probably because I couldn't stop thinking about them. "Hi Jori," she said, getting up off the couch and going into the kitchen. She poured herself a glass of water and came back and sat down. I didn't think "Hi Jori" could sound seductive,
but Samantha was able to drip sex into her voice. My plan to ignore her body wasn't working. When I looked at her, appearing so damn sexy without even trying, I snapped. "Sam," I said. I barked her name, and she jumped. "What's the matter with you?" she said. Her eyes flashed with anger. She looked at me as if I had grown horns. "What's your problem?" "What's my problem?" I asked, pacing back and forth in front of her. "You're breaking rule number one." She rolled her eyes. "There are too many damn rules," she said. "And I'm not breaking any of them. Rule number one is no sex with anyone. I am currently not having sex with anyone. I would know. How am I in violation?" "Okay, okay," I said, backing off a little. "Then rule number one requires another amendment if I'm going to stay rational for this year." "Really," she said, looking at me with a challenge in her eyes. "What's that?" "You have to stop wearing those tiny outfits." "You can't tell me what to wear," she said, looking at me like I was crazy. Maybe I was. "It's summer on a tropical planet. We're in the Southern Isles, the warmest part of the globe. It's hot here, Jori. I'm not going to put on a snowsuit, no matter how much my body distracts you."
He blushed. "What's a snowsuit?" he asked, confused by my Earth reference. "It's a thick one-piece coat that covers you from neck to ankles and keeps you warm in cold weather." "No way," he said. His face was shocked. "You have no idea how good you have it on this planet, Jori. You should see winter back where I come from." "We're getting off topic, Sam." Did I have a reason that made sense? Why shouldn't she wear clothes like that? "It's hot, Jori. This is my home too, isn't it? I should be able to wear whatever I want." "But you're not wearing a bra," I said. My weak voice sounded feeble to my ears. Damn it. I was supposed to be a husband. I was supposed to dictate the rules of the house to her. Something wasn't working here. "If I don't want to wear a bra, I don't have to. No law restricts my clothing inside the home. Or is there such a law?" "No, there's not a law," I said, clenching my teeth together. "But give this Vandwan a break, Sam. I'm going crazy." I felt my shoulders slump. The past three days had been difficult. How was I ever going to abide by rule number one? "Jori, I'm sorry about that, but it's hot and I'll
wear whatever I want. It's your stupid edict," she said, glancing at my bare chest. I had taken off my shirt on the stairs. Running warmed me up enough so I couldn't bear the small amount of fabric on my body. She was right. It was sweltering, and we were in the middle of a heat wave. I shouldn't expect her to conform to a non-sexy dress code. Besides, she made old T-shirts and faded jeans look sexy, and I couldn't make her wear bags for a year. She stood up and stalked over to me. She moved into my personal space and got in my face. "You made the rule," she said, and I imagined that I felt her nipples brushing my chest. Surely she wasn't that close. "You live with it." I inhaled and caught a whiff of an unusual scent. I had seen bottles of essential oils in her room when I helped her with the window. The scent was alluring, but I didn't want to move. I was afraid if I did, I'd grab her and steal a kiss. I imagined it would end up with her on her back and her legs wrapped around me. I drew in a shaky breath and tried to erase the image from my mind. My brain had painted a picture that I couldn't forget. She smiled faintly and stepped back. "I'm going to bed," she said. "Sleep well." "Good night," I croaked out. I watched her silently, remaining completely still until her perfect
ass swayed into the bathroom. When she disappeared from my sight, I gave myself permission to move. It was impossible for me to pounce on her now. It had been a mistake to get her upset. She might dress more provocatively now. It didn't matter what she wore. She would be sexy in a sack. I heard the bathroom door open and the door to her room close, giving me an opportunity to use the bathroom without encountering her. I took an icecold shower. It didn't help me at all. I needed to relieve the pressure building up inside me. My hand had been getting quite a workout since she moved in. I turned the water back to its normal temperature and grabbed myself. Soon I was coming, but it was not fulfilling. I knew it was nothing like what it would be if I were inside of her. Her willing attitude tortured me. All I had to do was walk through the door, and I believed she would spread her legs for me. From the way she looked at me, she wanted me as badly as I wanted her. I had set up the rules for a reason. They were to protect her. It would be easier for us to go our separate ways at the end if we had never touched. I knew that, intellectually. But my body had different ideas. I climbed out of the shower and wrapped a towel around my waist, wandering my way to the bed.
I was behaving honorably. Maybe there was another way. I could get a transfer and be required to move for work reasons. If we lived in different cities, she would be easier to resist. And the parole board couldn't find fault with that, could they? I was trying to advance and support my new wife. There was a legitimate reason for living apart. I needed to get as far away from Samantha as possible. I clutched my head in my hands. What had I done to myself?
Chapter Five SAMANTHA "Excuse me? Where do you want to take me?" I said, feeling cold dread seeping into my stomach. "We're going to a function. One of those fancy parties they show in the movies from Earth. I think you'd call it a black tie event." It felt like ice was freezing in my veins as I realized what he was asking me to do. "I've never been to a party like that," I said. I was starting to panic. "I have nothing to wear. I won't know how to act." "Sam." He had a habit of cutting off my babbling by saying my name sharply like that. "Calm down. We'll get you a dress. Money is no object. As long as you act like yourself and don't offend anyone, you'll be okay. "Don't offend anyone? Every other sentence that comes out of my mouth is likely to hurt someone. You said yourself that I'm the Vandwan equivalent of poor white trash. What makes you think I can handle a high-class soirée?" "Chill out. It's just a party," he said, grabbing my hand and pulling me to sit with him on the couch. "With all your fancy friends?" I asked. I was out of my league here, and I knew it.
"They're not my friends," he said, with a bitter tone in his voice. "Why are you going to a party with people who aren't your friends?" I wondered. "It's kind of like work. Having contacts is good. That's how all mergers and acquisitions get started, you know." I stared at him. I still could not believe what he was asking of me. "How about this. I'll take you to a store where they sell the kind of dresses you'll need. Then we'll ask Ashlyn where to get your hair done." "And nails." "Sure, nails too." He looked tense up until this point, but I could see him start to loosen up. "That's the spirit. I'll be right beside you the whole time." I scowled at him. But this was why he had wanted to marry me - to help him with his image. I was a trophy wife but without the social status. How hard could it be to go to a party? "Okay. Let's go shopping for a dress." It didn't matter which planet I was on. "Let's go dress shopping!" was always interpreted as "You buy a dress, I'll come back later." It happened as soon as we got to the door of the store. "Okay, I'll see you in an hour or two? How long do you think you'll need?" "You're not coming in?" I asked.
"Do you need me with you? You're buying a dress. It can't be hard. You've gone shopping before." "On Earth," I said, feeling panic rising inside me again. "I don't know what would be suitable on Vandwa, or how I'm supposed to look. If you don't come in and help me pick out a dress, I'm not going. You know what kinds of clothes women wear at these parties. I don't." I resisted the urge to stamp my foot. I stood my ground, looking at him calmly. I would not let him escape. He frowned at me, then sighed. "Fine. Let's get this over with." "Look, I don't know what kind of girl you think I am, or what you think Earth girls are like, but I'm not particularly feminine. I would rather go on a hike than go shopping. I like looking pretty as much as the next woman, but I don't want it to be a lot of work." He turned his head to look at me. "I didn't know that. I used to like hiking, too." "Used to?" I said, surprised by his use of the past tense. I wondered if he regretted revealing anything about himself. "Even though this is a water planet, there used to be parks for children to play. It was before our land started disappearing. There were still places to hike when I was a kid." "That's good to know," I said, but I felt
dissatisfied with his response. Was there more to his comment than his explanation indicated? Did I see a brief look of relief flit across his face after I closed the topic of conversation? Why would he be relieved? Jori was a mystery. I had to admit to myself that I was slightly intrigued. We walked into the store and immediately a woman wearing a pencil skirt and blouse came to attend us. She had a tidy bun at the nape of her neck. "How may I help you?" "We'll be needing a dress in Mrs. Lachlan's size for a black tie event, Dora," Jori said. I shook my head. The guy who hated shopping was on a first name basis with the lady in the fancy clothes store. The woman's eyebrows raised when she heard the name "Mrs. Lachlan". I was surprised myself. I had not taken his name. "Are you referring to your sister, Mr. Lachlan?" she asked. She was politely nosy. Jori gestured to me. "I mean my wife, Dora. We're in a bit of a rush. The party's tonight." "It won't be a problem, sir. We have some dresses that will look stunning on your wife. I can tailor them in half an hour to fit perfectly." Jori smiled at the woman, and she blushed. "I'll just get out a selection for you to choose from, shall I?" she said, glancing towards me for
approval. I nodded politely, but I was fuming inside. That jerk smiled at the shopkeeper but not his wife. I descended upon him as soon as she was out of earshot. "Why are you calling me Mrs. Lachlan? My name is Samantha Morrows. I am not changing it for an alien who needs me for eye candy." I was on fire. Jori didn't say anything. I decided to prompt him again. "You knew I didn't change my name." "I knew. But it was an easy way to tell her you were my wife. You'll get better service this way. I didn't think you'd care about the opinion of a tailor you'll never see again." "You were wrong. Big surprise there. How about I call you Mr. Morrows? You married me. Maybe you should change your name." "Calm down, Sam," he said, rolling his eyes. "Is trying to get quality assistance a crime? Everyone knows the Lachlans around here. Nobody in this store will forget you after today. More doors will be opened for you than you can imagine if you drop my name." "What if I don't want to go through those doors with your..." My voice was getting louder, and another clerk glanced at us. He shushed me and I whispered the last words. "...fucking name." He closed his eyes. "I didn't mean to upset you. Sorry. How many
times am I going to have to apologize to you this year? I hate apologizing." "You might try being considerate," I muttered. "I feel like you're throwing me beyond The Barrier without a moment's notice. Don't be surprised if I'm upset and worried." Dora chose that time to return to us. "Mrs. Lachlan," she began, but I cut her off. "Just call me Samantha, Dora. It's fine." I glared at Jori and followed the woman to a private room at the back of the store where she had ten dresses hanging on a rack. Jori remained behind me. I could sense a brooding presence, but I didn't care. I needed to let my anger go. I was going to enjoy this experience, in spite of him. Today I would get to try on dresses that would cost a year's worth of my Earth salary. Thirty minutes later, I was getting depressed. The first five dresses hadn't worked. I didn't see any I liked on the rack either. Dora had been patient throughout the entire process. Maybe the Lachlan name meant something after all. "I have an idea," she said, holding up a finger. "I have something in the back that you might like. Not every woman could wear this dress, but you have the figure and the coloring to pull it off. Let me get it." Jori and I waited in silence until she bustled out.
Her arms carried a bundle of fabric that looked like a crimson sunset. My eyes bugged out. "No way," Jori said, immediately. "It's too conspicuous." "You've got to be kidding me." I turned to him, then finally remembered that we should sound happily married. We had no idea who the parole board might select to interview to test the validity of our marriage. "Darling," I said. Jori narrowed his eyes. "You said I could pick whatever dress I wanted, remember?" He pressed his lips together. "We don't even know if it fits," I said. "Let me just try it on." He shook his head and shrugged. He was the picture of a defeated man. I knew it was going to fit me perfectly. The red dress was the one. I raced to the fitting room and pulled it over my head. It slid down over my body and fit as if it had been custom made for me, just as I had hoped. It hugged my curves and contrasted with my olive skin tone, brightening it and bringing out the dark brown of my eyes. It was stunning, and I looked like a different woman in it. I sauntered out, wondering what Jori would think. Apparently, he didn't think much of it. His face was devoid of all expression. As I looked closer, I saw his Adam's apple bob up and down as he
swallowed, and he shifted in his seat. The dress was even better than I had imagined. Anything that made Jori crazy with lust would be just what I needed. Dora clapped her hands together. "It looks beautiful, Sam." "Well?" I asked. When he didn't say anything, I smiled at Jori seductively. "What do you think, husband?" He was speechless for a moment before he managed to gather his thoughts. "I think it's very conspicuous." "Every eye in the place will be on your wife, sir, that's for sure." His face darkened. I wondered what his problem was. Did he really want to stay inconspicuous, or was he jealous? Dora looked back and forth at us, finally picking up on the tension in the room. "I'll leave you to make the final decision. Please let me know if you'd like to try on any more dresses, Sam." "Sure, Dora. Thanks so much for your help." As soon as she left the room, I hopped down two steps and sat down in front of Jori. "I think this dress is perfect for me, and you said I could pick the dress. You never said it couldn't be conspicuous. It fits like it was made just for me and I look okay in it."
"You think you just look okay? You look like sex in a bottle, Sam. All the men are going to ogle you. Can't you get the black one? It fits well enough, and won't draw any attention." "Jori, come on. I'm not going to get any action this year because of your stupid rule. At least let me have a little attention." I glanced towards the door and wondered if anyone had heard me. "They're discreet here," he whispered. "But keep your voice down. You know my parole board meeting is next week. We don't need rumors going around that our marriage is in shambles already." "We'd look more happily married if we weren't both sexually frustrated," I muttered, dropping my gaze. I glanced up at him quickly, catching his eye. "Don't do that with your eyes. And that dress. It makes things difficult for me." "Like I said before, it's your stupid rule. You deal with it." "We'll take the red dress and the black one. We can continue this conversation later," he said and stalked out. Two points for me. I was getting a sexy red dress. And Jori was pissed about it. That evening, Jori and I walked up the steps of the fabulous mansion. I had a trick for not getting overwhelmed by life. I thought about something
other than my present circumstances. Currently I imagined myself back on Earth, heading out for work. I felt normal until Jori put his arm on my shoulder. I tripped, and when Jori helped me to my feet, my hands were trembling. "Relax," he said. "Those men will forgive anything that comes out of your mouth as long as you're wearing that dress." I glanced down at myself to make sure there weren't any specks of lint or discolorations on my outfit. I was determined to wear it no matter what. It was my body, after all. Jori relented eventually - I didn't understand what his problem was. It's not like he would be jealous or anything. I checked that I had properly tucked in my boobs. I glanced around furtively. There was no one watching us, so I adjusted them slightly. Jori didn't think I noticed him, but I saw him watching me out of the corner of his eye. Mercilessly teasing him gave me pleasure. He deserved it for making us both so frustrated. "As long as you can avoid politics, religion, and any talk of rising sea levels or disappearing land mass, you'll be fine." "Those are possibly the most boring subjects in the universe," I said. Our conversation ceased when we walked through the doors of the huge house and stopped abruptly. The ceiling in the entrance stretched high above us. It was almost invisible in
the dark. We waited in a line that slowly moved into a huge room. It was full of people wearing clothes so expensive that we could move all the refugees offplanet if we sold them. My heart rate increased. Jori glanced at me, saw my emotional state and squeezed my hand. I clung to his forearm. "Don't show any fear. Remember, you belong here," he whispered. He said his words with kindness, but they didn't make me feel any better. JORI We had been at the party for an hour, and we hadn't run into any major problems. Sam was a desired conversation partner, having new things to say from Earth. She hadn't put her foot in her mouth yet. I knew she was nervous around the crowd of people, but you wouldn't know it by looking at her. I glanced at her as she spoke to an older woman. They were talking about an obscure topic. Gardening. They were laughing together. I wasn't following the conversation, but part of me felt like laughing too. She had an infectious laugh that made you want to share her joy. It was nice to see her relaxed. I stiffened when I saw Harrington. I could tell Sam noticed, although she didn't stop talking to her
new friend. He was looking healthy and as filthy rich as ever. I wasn't sure if I would see him here, but he could never resist showing off. A beautiful Vandwan woman half his age clung to him. At the end of his arm, he wore an obscene number of rings on a manicured hand. The best word to describe his presentation was ostentatious. I wondered if I should avoid him, but he looked up and met my eye. Too late. We nodded to each other. It was not a greeting. It was a challenge. I had wondered for some time who tipped off Nat and Freya, setting things in motion that ended with me in jail. Now I had confirmation. In my gut, I knew Harrington was the one who got me sent to prison. He knew my secret, and he knew I was trying to stop him. That made him extremely dangerous. Samantha was saying good-bye to the woman, and I maneuvered her away. "Want to dance?" I said. Once we were on the dance floor, she whispered, "What's wrong?" "I needed to get away from someone." "Old girlfriend? Are you going to point out that special someone?" she asked. "I will as soon as I see him again." I never got a chance. Fast song followed fast
song. Then, finally, a slow song started playing, the kind where you sway in each other's arms. I glanced at Sam. Were we going to keep dancing? As always I saw a challenge in her face. She shrugged and wrapped her arms around my neck, stepping in close to me. I inhaled deeply. I loved how she smelled. It reminded me of springtime. I placed my hands on her hips and felt the urge to run my hands down further to her plump, round ass. This year was going to be torture. I tried not to think about her soft body in my arms. She pressed her cheek against my chest, and we moved slowly in a circle. We felt right together. I should never have asked her to dance. The way I felt now was what ordinary guys felt when they danced with a woman they liked. I wasn't familiar with the sensation. Sam was proving to be more of a problem than I had expected. I couldn't get involved with a woman who drove me crazy. I needed all my focus to accomplish the mission. When the song came to an end, Sam said she was going to the bar for some water. "I'm just going to run to the bathroom. I'll be right back," I said. I felt nervous about leaving her unattended, but I didn't think she would want to come with me to the men's room. I would have to hurry. With Harrington running around the place, I
was going to relieve myself as quickly as I could and get back to her. She'd be safe for a few minutes. When I got back to the bar, she wasn't there. Fear rose up in me. I scanned the room, trying not to seem upset. With relief, I spotted that damn red dress on the dance floor. The outfit was good for something, at least. But when I saw who she was dancing with, I had to stop myself from running to her. She was dancing with Harrington. When I reached them, I tapped him on the shoulder and grabbed Sam's hand, pulling her away from him. She held a red rose in her right hand. "Jori? What are you doing?" As she saw the expression on my face, she stepped closer to my side. "Hello, Lachlan," he said. He had a wicked grin on his face. "Harrington," I said, my voice terse. "You've got a lovely woman," he said, knowing that would upset me. He had danced with Sam on purpose. "That woman is my wife," I said. He didn't miss the subtext: And you'd better not touch her again. "I'd take better care of my wife if I were you. You never can tell what may happen. Accidents and such." He waved his hand vaguely in the air. I stepped towards him, but Sam put a hand on
my chest. "Jori, don't make a scene," she said, softly. "People are starting to stare." I forced a smile. "I'll be sure to watch out for her. I can protect my wife." "You can try," he said. His words sounded threatening, but he said them in a jovial tone. I wanted to punch him right then and there. Fortunately, my brain kicked back in. That was what he wanted: to get me in a fury so I would do something stupid. Samantha was pulling on my hand, and I reluctantly let her lead me. She dragged me to the front door and we headed out to the street. "I think it was a good time to leave," she told me. I didn't answer her. I just got in the vehicle she hailed for us. As soon as we were safe in the dark, quiet car, she exploded. "What the hell was that?" she asked. "That, Sam, was the kind of guy you run away from, straight to the police station if he ever approaches you again." Her face blanched in the dim light. "Is he dangerous?" "He's as dangerous as swimming beyond The Barrier. He's a predator, Sam. And he's after us."
Chapter Six SAMANTHA Jori refused to tell me anything else. He took me straight back to the apartment. When we walked through the door, I felt like crying. I was tired, stressed out and scared. We had suffered a narrow escape from his enemy. "Sam, I'm sorry," he apologized, as I slipped out of my heels. I turned towards him. He looked guilty and worried. I had not seen him worried before. "Why are you sorry? You didn't do anything wrong. We got away from him in one piece." "I shouldn't have left you there alone. I should have warned you about him." "Did you know he would be there?" "I didn't know for sure. I only guessed." "So why did we go?" "I needed to see if he was still showing his face at these parties, or if he was in hiding." I studied him inquisitively. "Jori, why do I get the feeling that you are not merely a lifeguard? And your acquaintance from the party is not a prison boyfriend?" "What do you mean?" he said. He looked uneasy. "I know that's what you tell everyone you do. I
know you go somewhere every day." I hesitated, unsure of how to put my hunch into words. "I have the feeling there's something more to you. Are you keeping something from me?" He looked away for a moment. When he finally set his green eyes on me, they burned, and I wanted to step back. But I didn't. I held my ground and waited. "Sam," he said. He lifted his hand and tucked a stray hair back behind my ear. I bit my lip. "I can't tell you. I know we need to be honest with each other. I swear I'm being truthful when I say I can't tell you." "Would you tell me if you could?" I said. I needed to know. He nodded. "If my life is in danger, will you tell me?" I asked. "Yes. I promise. If it comes to that, I'll tell you everything." I nodded. "You know what, Jori?" I said. "What?" "I trust you." He froze. "I don't know, why because you certainly haven't given me any reason to. I know you can't protect me from everything bad that might happen. But I have the feeling that you would try."
"I really would." He gazed at me, and I was powerless to look away. "But how do you know that?" he said. I shrugged, making my breasts jiggle dangerously in the red dress. He glanced down at them and back up. "You don't seem like you have it in you. I don't know what landed you in jail. But I don't believe you did anything bad." "But why?" "You're a good guy. Good guys don't do bad stuff." He reached out and pulled me into his arms, holding me close. I wrapped my arms around him. I was surprised how comforting it was to hug each other. Finally, he kissed my hair and spoke into my ear. "You're the only person who didn't think I was guilty as hell." I pulled back. "Including Nathaniel?" Jori nodded his head. He looked brittle. I thought he might break at any moment. I wondered what he would do if I kissed him. "Don't do it." Damn it. "What do you mean?" I said. "Don't kiss me." "How do you know I was thinking about kissing you?"
"Were you?" "Yes." I looked away. He had squashed my feelings. "If we start now, I wouldn't be able to stop, Sam," he said. He had a longing in his voice, and it broke my heart. The person in front of me was not the Jori I thought I knew. I had seen a side of him tonight that I'd never seen before. And I liked it. He was out of control and a little on edge. Perhaps even vulnerable. It was sexy as hell. He stepped back away from me, and I sighed. No sex tonight. I turned away and began padding across the living room in my bare feet. "Sam." I stopped and looked over my shoulder. He winced. "Don't look at me like that, Earth woman." "You called me, Jori. What do you want?" He licked his lips and pressed them together. "Just for the record. If things were different..." "Yes?" I said, encouraging him to continue. I was tired. If he wasn't going to fuck me, he could at least let me go to bed in peace. "I want to peel you out of that dress." I felt my heart rate increase. "You still can." I saw his chest rising and falling rapidly. For a moment, I thought he would have his way with me. But he closed his eyes.
"No. It's better this way. You'll see." I didn't agree, but there was no point in arguing. Instead, I took my sexually frustrated ass into my room and removed my dress myself. I fell asleep alone. JORI I paced back and forth in the living room. I had the path memorized by now. It took fifteen steps from the island to the window, and fifteen steps to return. I felt like I would go to pieces if I didn't go into Samantha's room right now and do something. Shit. I needed to get out of here. I scribbled a note saying I was running errands, in case she woke up and couldn't find me. Then I fled into the night. Where could I go? Of course. The Sea Shore. My favorite bar was open late. It had the best beer on Vandwa and made my favorite kind of fried calamari. For a moment, I considered waking Sam and asking her to come with me. She might be hungry, and I hated the way I had left things. Of course, you can't wake her up, you idiot. That's why you're going out. To get away from her. The problem was, I didn't want to get away from her. I wanted to get closer to her, and it was starting to scare me. I had never wanted a woman this badly. Plenty of women had attracted me before. This was something different. When she had said she didn't think I was guilty,
I thought I might cry. No one had ever believed I was innocent. Since I went to jail, no one had ever told me they thought I was a good guy. People usually looked at me suspiciously, as if they wondered what I was going to do to them. They kept their hands in their purse or on their wallet when I entered the room. Even though I knew it was for a greater good, the hardest thing about going to jail was that people didn't trust me anymore. Nathaniel, my brother, had always been my biggest supporter. He looked like he wanted to believe me, but I could tell he had doubts. Knowing I had lost some trust with my brother made me feel disgusted with myself. The mission had taken so much from me. My life, my freedom, and my self-respect. To get me through each day, I had to keep reminding myself it would be worth it in the end. It was hard to believe right now when I yearned for Sam. I walked down the street with my hands in my pockets. The night air from the ocean was cold. When I got to the pub, I went and sat at the end of the bar. I didn't want anyone to bother me. I proceeded to get as drunk as I possibly could. When they kicked me out at closing time, I walked down the street feeling pretty steady — or at least it seemed that way to me. Why were there two of everything? When I made my way up the stairs to my
apartment, I had to stop twice to rest. It took me three attempts to enter using the retinal scanner. I guess my glazed eyes looked different than my clear ones. As I stumbled in, I lurched into the table across from the door and saw a red rose lying on it. Why was there a rose in my apartment? Then I remembered I lived with a woman now, and such things would start becoming commonplace. Through my alcohol-induced haze, a vague memory surfaced of Sam setting it down when we had arrived earlier in the evening. I threw myself on the couch and thought about her. I sat there for a long time. She consumed my thoughts. Lust for her filled me, but I wasn't thinking about that now. The memory that kept playing in my mind was when she said she didn't believe I had done anything bad. She believed in me. It had been a long time since anyone had faith in me. The person who I was and the person who people thought I was were supposed to be different, but Sam saw through everything. Could I tell Sam how much her words meant to me? I wouldn't touch her. I would stand by the door and tell her. I wasn't going to touch her. She had left her door closed. She didn't wake at my knock, so I opened it. How was I going to tell
her anything from the doorway if she was sleeping on the bed? I knew I should wait until the morning, but I went over to the bed. When I leaned over to shake her awake, I lost my balance and fell into her bed. Fortunately, she was sleeping on the other side. She would have had a rude awakening if my entire weight landed on her. I wiggled across the bed until I found her. She looked so sweet that I had to hold her. I wrapped an arm around her and scooted in, spooning against her warm body. My hand naturally cupped her full breast and in only a second, I felt myself hard as a rock and pressing against her. Was I as drunk as I thought I was? Maybe I was using the drinking as an excuse to do what I wanted. I heard her draw in a deep breath and felt her breast move in my hand. Was she awake? I gently squeezed. She made a small sound in her sleep. Everything about this was a bad idea. I knew it, but I couldn't seem to stop myself. I played with her breasts, cupping and massaging them, twisting her nipples through the silky fabric. She shifted and moaned. And I wondered how close I could move to the line. I slowly slid my hand down her belly until I came up against her panties. Don't do it, Jori. Don't do it.
But my body no longer responded to the commands of my mind. I worked my hand into her underwear and her sex. A moment later, I let my finger slide into her folds. She was wet. Her hips bucked against me, and I could tell when she woke up. She pressed into my hand, silently pleading for me to continue. I touched her hard nub, and she hissed. When I began to rub, she moaned. There was no way I was stopping now. We both needed this. It only took a couple minutes before she started coming. But I needed to taste her, and I rolled her limp, bliss-filled body towards me and captured her lips. She responded immediately, opening her mouth. Our tongues fiercely mated after having been denied for so long. Our clothed bodies were twined together, our arms were wrapped around each other, and our lips were melded. It felt right. How could something that felt so right be wrong, I wondered. But I didn't think that for long. All the blood had gone somewhere else, and I had nothing left in my head for thought. Her hand reached for me, but I wouldn't let her. "I'll explode if you touch me," I said. "Isn't that the point?" she whispered back. It was the first time she had spoken. The sound of her husky lust-filled voice alone made me feel like
coming. "One more for you," I said, bending my head and taking her breast into my mouth through the fabric of her tiny tank top. She made a hungry noise and pulled my head to her chest. I lifted the material and sucked at her large mounds. They tasted even better than they looked. She panted and moaned. I slid down, needing to have the full experience of tasting her body. I pulled down her shorts and panties. "Jori, I don't...I mean, I never...I mean..." "Lie down, Samantha," I growled and she lay back, her thighs quivering. The first lick had her arching up off the bed. I grabbed her hips and held her down, going to work. She ran her hands through my hair and gasped. After a minute, I pushed a finger inside of her, then added a second. She was making a keening noise and then she went to pieces, bucking wildly and crying out over and over as her orgasm rocked her. Perfect. I crawled back up her body, and she reached for my zipper. "I can't wait any longer to have you inside me," she said, and I moaned. I needed to bury myself so deeply inside her that I forgot everything else. She undressed me and grabbed me, her fingers slightly overlapping. I'm not the longest guy, but I've got some girth. I hoped she liked that.
"You're thick. I can't wait," she muttered. It was time. "Sam, spread your legs. I have to..." But I was interrupted by a loud noise in the other room. Was that an explosion? "What the hell was that?" she said and we both jumped up. "I think something blew up." I was already zipping myself back into my pants and feeling stone cold sober. "You mean it was the sound of my fuck going down the tubes again," she said bitterly. I laughed. Me, a guy who never laughed. I couldn't help it, even when I looked at her and saw how frustrated and angry she was. "I want a rain check," she said, grimly. "If we get out of here alive, I promise we'll have our time together."
Chapter Seven JORI All thoughts of sex with Sam flew from my mind as I tried to figure out an escape plan. The window was stuck shut and made of unbreakable glass because we were on the third floor. It was supposed to be a safety precaution, but now it felt like a death trap. We would have to leave her room. It wasn't the best idea because it sounded like a raging fire burned outside the room. If it hadn't got this far yet, we might be able to leave through my bedroom window or the bathroom. I touched the door with the back of my hand. It was still cool. "Come on," I said, grabbing her hand. I opened the door slightly. There was no fire in the hall. I nudged the door a little more and the influx of new oxygen gave the fire in the living room a boost. We saw it flare up. When I glanced in the fire's direction, I saw through the flames that there was no door to my apartment anymore. I was confused, wondering who had opened it. I realized it had been blown away by the explosion. I didn't see the table either. We ran down the hall to my room. I pulled Sam in and shut the door.
"Put a blanket against the crack under the door to keep the smoke out," I ordered. She was coughing already. We didn't want to die of smoke inhalation before the fire had its chance to kill us. I went to the window. Looking at the ground from this height, I realized we were too high to jump. We would end up with two dead, broken bodies. I stared out the window in dismay. When I turned back to tell her the bad news, Sam already had an idea. "Jori, don't all the apartments on the upper floors have emergency ladders?" Sam said. "We have them on Earth. You know, the rope kind?" I raced to a closet and started digging through the mess. I did have a ladder. It was right where I tossed it when I moved in. I never thought I would have to use it. We smiled briefly at each other. Outside the door, I heard the fire roaring. We rushed to the window, and I hung the ladder on the sill. "You first," I said. She didn't argue with me, which I took as a sign that she was scared. She kissed me and stuck her leg out the window. Then she hesitated. I could see that she was uncomfortable to be so high, but she didn't complain. She found the strength to climb down. When she reached the bottom, she called up to me. "Come on! Get out of there, Jori!"
As soon as she was on the ground, I climbed out of the window and made my way down the ladder, which swung back and forth under my weight. As I jumped to the ground, the fire trucks pulled up. It had only been a few minutes since the explosion, but an eternity since we had been making love. I couldn't believe it. What a way to get interrupted. I looked around. We needed to give our statements and get out of here. The person who had put the explosive in my apartment might still be around. And I knew who had put them up to it. My enemy. Harrington. An hour later, I finally got Sam away from the police, and they dropped us off at a nearby hotel. We walked wearily to our second floor room. I wasn't going to be taking any chances staying in a high place right now. First floor rooms were a security nightmare. The second floor was a reasonable compromise. Whoever put the bomb in my apartment tried to make it look like an accident. If my place had burned down, it would have looked like a mistake. After a house fire, one of the heirs to the Lachlan fortune was found dead upon arrival at the hospital. No one knew what caused the fire. And if they tried once, they would bide their time and try again. I thought we would be safe tonight, at least.
Harrington said my wife might have an accident. The bastard. I would pay him back for hurting my wife and everyone else. Samantha and I showered separately and put on hotel bathrobes. Our clothes reeked of smoke and had been tossed in the garbage. I had asked the concierge to find us some clothes, but no stores were open at this time of night. My request would probably go unfulfilled until morning. I still wanted her, of course. I was feeling desperate now. Unfortunately, there was no way we were going to sleep together tonight. I was sober and didn't have the excuse of being drunk and unable to think straight. All the reasons that had made sleeping together a bad idea before were still valid. What made it more difficult was that her touch remained in my mind. Resisting her would be even harder, but I would do it. It was the right thing to do, and I was a good guy. Samantha said so. SAMANTHA "So, what's going on here?" I asked. We only had bathrobes to wear, but we sat as far apart from each other as possible. It was easier for me this way. I didn't want to think about having him inside me. I still ached for him, but I knew he wouldn't touch me. He had been drunk earlier. I had tasted the alcohol on him. I knew that was the only reason
he ended up in my room with his hands down my pants. I remembered how it felt to wake up aroused and realize that I wasn't dreaming. I discovered Jori's hands on me, doing everything I had imagined. It made me blush. Finally, I sighed deeply. There were other things I wanted him to do to me. They would never happen because he had a peculiar sense of chivalry. Somehow he thought remaining chaste was the right thing to do, which I just didn't understand. That reminded me. He owed me one hell of an explanation. He leaned forward and closed his eyes, interlacing his fingers, then pulling his hands apart to rub at his temples. I wanted to touch him badly, but I stayed where I was. One of the rules was no emotional entanglements. I reminded myself that he was just my husband. "You owe me, Jori. You said if my life were in danger you would tell me everything." He nodded, his eyes still closed. "I know what I said, but I never thought it would come to this or your life would be in danger. I'm breaking an important vow, so please give me a minute." He seemed distressed. On the outside, he was big, he was strong, and he was a hot, sexy alien.
Right now I thought he might fall to pieces, and I didn't know how to comfort him. Was it even my place to calm him down? He began with a name. "Harrington." "The asshole at the party?" He nodded. "Hang on. Before I start talking about myself, we need to figure out what happened." I thought he might be stalling, but the mystery had been grating on me, too. Why, who, and how the hell had someone blown up the apartment? "Was it an explosive?" I asked. "That's what you said at the time. Do you still think so?" He nodded again. "Yes. The police said that because the entire third story burned, it was going to be hard to tell if it was deliberate. I told them I had heard a loud noise before the fire started. They thought it could have been the gas pipe bursting or any number of things." "They wouldn't think it was a bomb?" "Crime is rare on Vandwa, and I didn't tell them what I suspected," he said. "Is keeping secrets from the police a good idea?" "The police can't catch the person who did this. But it doesn't matter what the police know or what we can prove. What matters is us knowing the truth."
"Let's run through the sequence of events," I said. "The sound came from the living room." "Right. I had noticed before we went down the hall that the door was gone. Something blew it clean away." "Does that mean the bomb was close to the door?" "Yes. It was a small one. They only intended to use it for starting the fire. It would burn away evidence of its existence. Whoever hid the bomb was close to the door." "Where do you think they hid it?" I asked. "You never kept anything by the entryway." I closed my eyes, imagining the entrance to his apartment. "There was a table near the door. How did the bomb get into your place? A box? A container?" "I have no idea. They can make them almost microscopic these days. They could have hidden it in anything. A box, like you said, or a pin on someone's lapel or even an envelope." "Was there any mail on the table?" I said. I was trying to remember, but I had been emotional at the time. I had been too disappointed about Jori's lack of desire to pay attention to anything around me. "Nope, I clean and sort my mail right away. I keep that table clean." I looked around the hotel room for inspiration. The room didn't have any unusual decorations, but
something odd was a bouquet of a dozen beautiful red roses on a table. Why were they there? Maybe Jori had ordered them. My mind flashed back to the single rose in my hand I had laid on the table when we came back to Jori's apartment from the party. "Jori. The rose," I gasped. "What rose?" He frowned. I moved my head towards the bouquet of roses on the table. Jori rose to his feet immediately. He grabbed them and ran out onto the balcony, throwing them, vase and all, as far as he could in the empty lot down below. They smashed, and we ducked down. Jori covered me with his body, waiting for the explosion. Nothing happened. I felt the loss when he let go of me, and we peeked over the balcony. We looked at each other and smiled weakly. Jori made a quick tour of the suite and reported that there were no more flowers in sight. We sat down again. I felt sheepish for causing an alarm. Jori thought it was better to be safe than sorry. "I remember there was a rose on the table. Where did you get it? I noticed it when I came back from the bar. I didn't know where it came from." "Harrington," I said, feeling ashamed. "Before you showed up and the two of you had your
showdown, he gave it to me. He said a lovely lady deserved a flower that matched her dress." "He's a manipulator, Sam. Don't believe a word he says." I shrugged. "I know that now. At the time, I thought he was a harmless old man, being mesmerized by my dress." "I'm sure he liked the dress," Jori said, spitting out words like he couldn't stand to say them. "He likes women younger. He's anything but harmless, though." "Obviously," I said, shivering at a sudden thought. I could have been carrying the rose when the bomb exploded. Jori frowned and stood up. He hesitated a moment but then came and sat down beside me on the couch. I leaned towards him, and he put his arm around me. I drew in a deep breath. I felt better now. I didn't stop to consider why his touch helped me. I just enjoyed it. "He is aware of some of my secrets, and he's worried about what I know. That's why he's trying to eliminate me. He's a powerful man and thinks nothing of killing people that get in his way." "Was he threatening you when he spoke about an accident at the party?" "He certainly was. I knew it at the time but I had no idea how or when he would strike." I reached out and took his hand, interlacing our
fingers together. Jori stared down at our hands. "I shouldn't have married you, Sam. It was a huge mistake. I see that now." "What?" I said, taken aback. I hadn't expected him to say that. "I let myself get carried away by my cover story and forgot what's real. I should have left you alone. I could have stayed out of jail some other way." "I'm not sorry I married you. And I'll stick by you, whatever happens," I said. "I'm not the type that runs away as soon as things aren't sunshine and roses anymore." He gave me a pleasant half-smile. "That's sweet of you, Sam. And you don't know how much I appreciate it." "But." "But it's too dangerous. I'm in deep, and there's no getting out now until I complete the job." "Jori. Please," I squeezed his hand. "Just tell me what's going on?" He swallowed and looked away. He tried to pull his hand away, but I clung to him. "Tell me," I said firmly. "You promised." "I know. I promised. And I keep my promises because that's what a good guy does, right? My mother taught me to keep the promises I made." He frowned. "She wouldn't be proud of how many I've had to break recently."
"Jori. It sounds like you've been keeping these secrets for a long time," I said, untangling our hands and setting his gently on his knee. "If you want to keep them, it won't be a problem. I can't make you do anything. But I've had my share of secrets. I know they can eat away at you. I'm sure it would help you to tell me." He pressed his lips together as if the words wanted to come out, but he wouldn't let them. He took my hand again. When he spoke, the words he said were the last things I expected to hear. "I'll tell you everything, Sam. Just like I promised. But you can't say anything to anyone. Your life might depend on you keeping this secret." "Okay. I promise not to tell." "Good. I guess I should just say it." He breathed in deeply and spoke the words in a rush. "I'm a secret agent for the Vandwan government, and I've been undercover for years. We're trying to catch Harrington and prove that he's smuggling children."
Chapter Eight JORI I didn't know if Samantha was angry or shocked. She was certainly taking a while to process the information. Maybe she would return to Earth. Was the financial incentive from TerraMates enough to keep her here? What if she believed she had made a huge mistake getting involved with a nutcase like me? It might be for the best, but I had grown accustomed to having her around. I studied her face, hoping that she wouldn't get up and leave. Her eyes were dark brown. She had an elegant nose. Her lips were red and full. I had noticed that she never wore lipstick because her natural lip color was bright already. Her long brown hair went past her shoulders. Tonight she had it drawn up and curled; the curls draped behind her neck. Right now two curls framed her face, making Sam look so sweet I wanted to kiss her. I inched towards her unconsciously. My movement broke her paralysis. "Don't do that," she said, finally finding her voice. "What do you mean?" I asked. "Don't kiss me. Everything I thought I knew about you has been a lie." "I wasn't going to kiss you, Samantha."
She glared at me. "That's right. I wouldn't have let you," she said. Maybe she was right. But her lips were too much. What did she expect? "You don't work as a lifeguard? Was that part of your cover? What about Nathaniel? Is he your brother? For your cover personality, you should have picked someone who wasn't a jerk." I held up my hand, and she fell silent. "Let me start at the beginning. My mother died when I was seven years old." Her eyebrows darted up. "Whoa, don't you think that's too far into the story? Maybe you should start when you were born." "It's necessary to start that far back to understand why I made certain decisions," I explained. "When she passed away I was devastated. I was her baby, and we were close to each other. My father wasn't the best parent. He tried, but he ended up spoiling and ignoring me. Nathaniel and Freya did their best to take care of me. I think I rejected them because they weren't her." She didn't say anything, but squeezed my hand. "I grew up self-centered. My mother raised me well, but I lost my way in my youth. By the time I turned sixteen, I had started going wild. Nobody could do anything to help me. I drove Nathaniel and Freya to distraction. My father washed his
hands of me." I remembered how I had no idea of who I was or what I should be doing. "Eventually I realized I was screwing up and I applied to a private school. I got in thanks to my family name. I toned it down a little at school because I didn't want to get kicked out. I'm lucky to have survived those years. I did some pretty stupid things." "Didn't we all," Sam said to herself. I glanced at her. She seemed to have her life together. Was it possible that she had ever been as confused as me? "I was stupid as well, Jori. You'd be aghast if I told you all the dumb things I did as a teenager. Your story doesn't sound much different than everyone else's, although you did have more money." How had I ever thought that this woman was lower than me? I was a fucking idiot. "Then something unusual happened. I didn't know it, but it was the best thing that ever happened to me." "What was it?" she asked. "The Vandwan government has recruitment officers everywhere, and they spotted me at school. One of them offered to train me. At the end of the training, there would be a job with the government. One of the options was the secret service." "Was that an offer anyone would refuse?"
"I never thought of refusing it at the time. If I knew what I know now, I might have chosen differently." She stared at me. "What do you mean?" "I haven't lived a normal life, Sam." "No kidding." Her eyes lit up in a flash of understanding. "When you said earlier if things were different...you meant if you weren't a secret agent. Do you mean that things might have been different between us?" "I don't know," I paused. I thought about saying what was on my mind. I've never felt like this before in my life. It was crazy. She filled me with desire. I felt comforted and supported. It sounded like too much, even inside my head. I had no idea if she had feelings for me other than lust, so I opted for safer words. "I've never been married before. I am a government operative, so there's no use wishing things were different." I took a breath. "The training was fun," I went on. "It was a bunch of young men and women. We worked hard, and we played hard, and part of the training was to become completely trustworthy." I laughed. "How ironic that I worked so hard to be worthy of someone's trust, and I ended up a criminal." "I trust you," Sam said, tilting her head to look in my eyes. "I told you that, and I meant it." I drifted off, thinking about my family and how
my job had torn them apart. She put her hand on my face and made me look at her. Then she kissed me softly on the lips, pulling back quickly. I continued my story before I could get distracted by the warmth of her mouth. "I was in training for three years. I got a college degree, and we learned combat skills, studied martial arts, explosives, guns...a bunch of things that were exciting at the time, but seem mundane now." "Right." "The best part was a sense of belonging I hadn't felt since my mother had died. They organized us into teams, and we stayed with our team for the whole training period. We took care of each other. We ate together and fought together." "Did you sleep together?" Sam said, one eyebrow raised. "Yeah, there was a fair amount of dating, though we had to keep it quiet because we were supposed to focus on training and school." "I can see why you would have enjoyed it. That feeling of being a part of something. It's important. Without it we just feel like we're drifting without an anchor." "When I finished, they offered me a job. Not everyone went into the secret service. There were other jobs in the military or the civil service. They needed people with certain backgrounds, contacts,
and skills." "You were ultra-rich, had a bit of a playboy reputation and could easily get in with the crowd they wanted you to infiltrate." "Exactly." "So that's your cover. You're a selfish, brooding, jaded guy. Partying and out for himself." "I'm afraid Harrington has figured it out. I'm not certain, but I believe he's the one that tipped off Nat and Freya to my supply nightmare." "What did you truly do to divert supplies?" "It was an idea of one of my 'buddies'. I went along with it to see if I could stop him or sabotage the operation. I didn't think I would get convicted for it." I didn't want her feeling sorry for me, so I pressed on. "Now he's threatened us, and a bomb has gone off in my apartment. It's getting difficult for me to believe he doesn't know who I am and how close I am to taking his whole racket down." She shivered. "This isn't what TerraMates is all about." "I'm sorry about that, Sam. I keep thinking I should never have married you. I've put you in danger, and that wasn't fair." "What's done is done," she said, her voice matter-of-fact. She took my other hand. "I'm not sorry."
The look in her eye made my heart jump. I wanted to know why she wasn't sorry, but I didn't have the courage to ask yet. "The government thought it was best for me to go to jail temporarily and remain out of sight rather than blow my cover. At the time, the extent of Harrington's knowledge was unclear." "You had to go to jail as part of your job? That sucks." "It would have looked suspicious if I had been convicted and released immediately. That's how they explained it to me." I tried to keep any doubts out of my voice. "I guess so. It seems rather drastic." She looked at me with compassion. "It wasn't as bad as you are imagining. They protected me as much as they could, and Vandwan prisons are some of the cushiest and least violent in the galaxy." "Still," she shook her head. "I never thought about what it was like for you." "I don't want you to. I got through it, and that's all that matters." But I felt the darkness and despair that had overtaken me during that miserable time threatening to overwhelm me now. I took a deep breath and suppressed my emotions. I was out. I was free. I was never going back. She studied me. "If you're telling the truth this time, you're quite different than I imagined."
I didn't like how she was looking at me. "I'm no hero, Sam. I'm just a person trying to do his job. Once I rescue these kids, I'm out. I'm getting tired and burned out, but I have to finish it. It's become an obsession." "The kids. He kidnaps children?" "Yep. And then he sells them." She looked disgusted. "It sounds bad because it is bad. If possible, he sells them for adoption to the highest bidders. There's a lot of credits in that business, much more than mail-order brides. If no one wants to adopt, he sells their organs on the black market. Plenty of aliens want to do research on our underwater breathing and attempt to duplicate it for themselves. He's got quite an impressive operation going on." After I saw the expression on her face, I hesitated before telling her everything I knew. She looked horrified. I wished I hadn't mentioned that part at all. "Jori, you have to stop him." "I know. He's preying on the environmental refugee camps where children are rarely cared for and have more freedom. Some camps aren't good at making the kids go to school. They're easy pickings." "This is awful." "I need to check in with my supervisor. I'm sure
she already knows what happened, but I have to talk to her." "Do you do that often?" "Periodically. It's necessary right now. Then I'll see what they want me to do." "What about me?" she asked. "You?" I looked around the hotel room, trying to stare at anything except her. She deserved an answer. "I don't know, Sam." "I understand," she said. A look of disappointment crossed over her face. "The rose concealed an explosive device. One of the miniature ones designed to be hidden in small objects." "That sounds like something Harrington would do," Mara, my supervisor said. "It's his style. Something he thinks would sound poetic, but is just stupid." "What now?" I said. "My cover is probably blown." "You have to maintain your cover until we know for sure." "That's easy for you to say. I had to tell Sam." Mara barely reacted. "Is she trustworthy?" "Yes." "Then don't worry about it. We'll need to flush him out. If he's figured out your cover, he will attack again. It's safer for her if she knows what to
expect." The thought was terrifying. Harrington had the reputation of being the most powerful and nasty criminal on Vandwa. However, part of me looked forward to a confrontation and putting all the subterfuge behind me. "You don't have to march up to him and ask him if he knows you're a secret agent. But we can force his hand. Get in his face and talk to him. Because if he knows, he's not going to be able to resist showing us how smart he thinks he is. Remember what happened to Carlyn." "Of course I remember," I said. I shook my head. "How could I forget? After he blew her cover, he dropped her over The Barrier." I repressed a shudder at the thought. "She almost had him. She was a good agent, and she helped us get more information on Harrington than we ever had before." "It came at quite a cost. She had to pretend to be his girlfriend, and she lost her life," I said, feeling sick to my stomach. Carlyn had been my friend. "We're going to get him this time, Jori. There's a party happening at his place." "Perfect." "Yes. Take your woman as an escort." "I don't want Sam around me if her life is going to be in danger. She was almost killed because of
me once, and I'm determined not to let it happen again." "Be reasonable. I understand your reluctance, but you just got married. If you show up at this party without your wife, it's going to look weird. Rumors will start. Rumors that we don't want to float around before your meeting with the parole board." I sighed. "If I work for the government, why can't they talk to someone on the parole board and get me a waiver? Why do I have to set up an elaborate facade that ruins two people's lives?" "We've been through this before, Jori. Our government is big, and there isn't a lot of communication between the departments. It's impossible to explain your situation to the correct people in time to help you. The analysts said this was the most effective way to keep you in the field." She looked at me shrewdly. "Besides, when do you get to do anything you want?" she asked. "I thought your marriage had a single purpose. You can keep her safe, right?" "Of course I can. But it's not right for me to endanger her." "It's part of the job. The sooner we get evidence, the sooner we can send him to jail, and the sooner Vandwa will be safer for everyone, including your blushing bride." I knew she was right, but it didn't make me feel
any better. Mara sensed my capitulation and pressed forward. "Go dancing. Dig around and see if you can find anything. Let's find out what he's going to do. We'll insert Damien and Joley for backup in case he goes after you. Do you think you can get them in?" I shook my head. "We'll figure out a way. You can help them from the inside if necessary. We have to get something on him, Jori. He has another shipment of children waiting to go. If we can arrest him before he gets them off-planet, then we have a chance of saving them." "Have you found where he's keeping the kids?" "We have no idea. All we have are scraps of intel from one of our hackers, and it doesn't divulge the location. Harrington's systems shut us out about thirty seconds after we penetrated his defenses. I don't know who he's got working for him, but they're excellent. We should have them on our side." "Impossible," I said, feeling cynical. "We don't pay nearly enough to get them to jump ship. We barely pay enough to keep us on the team." "True." "All joking aside, we need to do something else to protect Samantha. She's going to be defenseless." Mara pursed her lips. "What if we put in a couple of body doubles. People who look enough
like you and your wife to make someone do a second assessment if they're searching the entire room. It's not a lot, but it will buy you some extra time." "Okay," I said. "And you'll provide us with bulletproof bodysuits we can wear under our clothes?" She nodded. "It will be fine for you. Your clothes will cover any body armor. But what about your wife? How much skin does she like to show in her fancy dresses?" "We'll get her a long sleeved, floor length ball gown or something like that. I'll figure out some excuse, but she needs protection." Mara eyed me speculatively. "If I didn't know better, I'd think you were starting to care about this human." I shrugged. "You said it, not me. After this assignment's over, I'm done. I can't do this anymore." Her face fell. "That's too bad, Jori. You're one of our best." I shook my head. "Consider this my two week's notice." "I'll get the paperwork going. You know it doesn't happen overnight." I couldn't believe it. After all these years, I was finally going to be free. All I had to do was help take down the biggest
crime lord on the planet.
Chapter Nine SAMANTHA Another night. Another huge fancy party. Another ridiculously expensive dress. Another bullet-proof bodysuit. The bullet-proof outfit was new, as well as the element of danger. Jori thought I might get shot at tonight. I had initially refused when Jori asked me to come to this party. I signed up for a year of marriage and some credits, not deadly missions for the Vandwan government. But when he told me that it was essential to his task for me to be there, I relented. The decision became easier once I knew I would be bulletproof. Jori had been quick to remind me that my armor didn't completely protect me. "Your head's not going to be covered. If people start shooting at you, duck and put your arms over your head. Get behind something if you can." I had nodded, like a good little student. I'm sure he could condense years of special forces training into a few minutes. Now that we were here and mingling, I felt short of breath. Was there enough air in the room? I didn't want to die tonight. "What's wrong?" Jori asked. His neutral
expression didn't change. "I feel like I can't breathe in here," I whispered. "It's probably just anxiety," he said. "Let's go out on the terrace, okay?" "Sure." I let him guide me towards a set of open double doors. People were out here as well, mingling on the patio where it was cooler than inside. "Is that better?" he asked. We were outside and seated on one of the benches near some shrubbery. I drew in a deep breath and shook my head. He took my hand. "You're safe. I won't leave your side tonight. I'll take the shot myself if I have to." "No," I said. My voice was barely above a whisper, matching his low voice. "I don't want you to do that." I continued breathing deliberately, but the dreadful feeling in the pit of my stomach wouldn't go away. "What if one of us has to go to the bathroom? Are you still going to stay by my side?" "We'll have to go together," he said, waggling his eyebrows at me. The intimate sound of that made me blush, and my dirty mind flew back to the moment before the explosion, when we had been about to consummate our marriage. Thinking about it made me ache down there. He smiled. Did he know what I was thinking? "We'll get to that someday, Samantha," he said. There was a sad note to his voice. I didn't hold out
much hope that anything would ever happen. Still, he seemed different today after he came back from his meeting. His demeanor was lighter than before. Without warning, two other people were sitting on the bench beside us. I felt like they materialized out of the shrubbery. My conversation with Jori had absorbed my attention. "And then my boss was telling me that she was taking three whole days off, and I was like, yeah, whatever." A blonde in a short skirt sat beside Jori, and a man with black hair and black eyes sat beside me. "Seriously?" Jori answered as if the conversation had been happening all along. Some of the people on the patio glanced at us because the blonde was loud and obnoxious. After a moment, they went back to their conversations. "She's jealous. Wants to take three days off herself," the man said, directing his comment to both Jori and myself. I nodded, playing along. These must be the team members that Jori had been talking about, Damien and Joley. We had also spotted our body doubles wandering in the crowd already. They had infiltrated earlier in the evening. We tried to stay away from them, not wanting to attract unwanted attention to a set of identical twins. "We all want some time off," Jori said. I sensed a subtext to the conversation.
"Well, see you," the man said, clapping Jori's shoulder. "We have to mingle." "Sure. Stay safe." The man laughed and patted his pocket where the unmistakable sound of a condom crinkled. "Always, buddy," he said. Jori grinned, and I smiled too. They seemed nice. Too bad I'd never see them again. "See you, Sam," the blonde said. "Take care, you," I said, not sure what name the woman was using. She kissed me on the cheeks three times, one cheek, the other and then back to the first. As she kissed me, she passed instructions. "Turn your back and duck your head if you have to. It's the safest position for a woman," she whispered. "Taking a bullet in a bodysuit is easiest in the back when you're wearing a dress." "Call me, okay?" she said. Her volume increased as she walked away. I smiled back, not knowing what to say and not wanting to lie. I would never be calling her. I felt overwhelmed by the idea that I was an actor in a spy movie. Except this wasn't pretend and the stakes were high. Our lives were on the line tonight. I was reminded of my peril every time I shifted in the tight body armor. It felt like a full-body bathing suit, but the material was slightly thicker. I was so caught up in my thoughts of playing
secret agent that I didn't notice that my personal secret agent was moving closer to me. I jumped when he was suddenly close enough to whisper in my ear. I felt like I was a teenager about to make out with my boyfriend. "Don't mention anything," he said, his breathing making me shiver. It didn't help he was looking fantastic in a gray suit that made his eyes look even greener than before. "Of course not," I whispered back, wanting to nuzzle him but not daring to. "I'm poor, not an idiot." "Are you never going to forgive me for that stupid comment about your social standing?" he asked, pulling back suddenly. "I don't know. Why don't you convince me that I ought to?" I said, feeling brave. What would he say to that? The conversation continued as he moved close again, his cheek brushing mine, and almost making my heart stop. He had shaved. His skin felt smooth. "What if I told you I was acting back then?" "I'd call bullshit. I don't believe you're that good of an actor." "Quite a few people are convinced I'm an asshole." "That's because you are," I said, feeling my heart rate go up. "I'm telling you that I'm not."
"Prove it." He moved away so that I could meet his eyes, but he was still close enough so I could feel his warmth on my cheek and smell the mint from his toothpaste. "Would an asshole give up five years of his life, his name, the love of his family, and the possibility of a relationship with an amazing woman just to save some kids that he doesn't even know?" he said. His eyes were full of emotion. If I hadn't known better, I'd guess he was about to cry. Jori had a heart and soul after all, it seemed. And a conscience as well. If he was honest with the look in his eyes, maybe he even had feelings for me. He grinned. "Convinced?" he said. "Not yet," I said, unwilling to let him off the hook. "But let's say it's a good start." "We need to go back inside," he said, sitting back. I couldn't control the expression on my face, but I'm sure it looked bad. As soon as Jori saw me, he frowned and leaned next to me. "What's wrong?" he whispered as his forehead almost touched mine. "I'm scared," I said. I sucked air through my teeth. "I keep forgetting you're a civilian." His eyes searched mine for a moment. "What can I do to
help you feel better? We do need to go back in." I shrugged, feeling helpless to deal with the fear that gnawed at my belly. In his eyes, I could see the moment he decided. The next thing I knew, his lips were on mine and fireworks exploded behind my eyes with electricity shooting through my entire body. When his tongue slipped into my mouth, everything concentrated in my core, and I had to stop myself from moaning. I felt my nipples go rigid inside the body suit, and I suddenly wanted him to strip me out of it. Without me realizing, he had scooted over so we sat hip to hip with our arms wrapped around each other. All thoughts left my mind except the feeling of his body against mine and how much I still wanted him. The kiss felt like it would never end, but eventually he sighed into me and pulled away. For a moment, I thought I couldn't open my eyes. When I finally pried each lid up, he looked smug. I found my voice. "I feel better! I feel better!" "Are you ready to go in now?" he asked. His smug expression morphed into a smile when I blinked. "Sure," I said, not caring where we went or what we did. "I was hoping it would have that effect," he said, standing up and offering me his hand. I took it
and got to my feet, letting him pull me close again. "You kissed me to get me to relax?" "It worked once before," he said. I felt my cheeks grow hot as my body filled with different emotions. I remembered how relaxed I had been that night. It was infuriating that he knew me so well already. I was angry that he had only kissed me to make his job easier. I tried to pull away, but his grip on me was like iron, and he wouldn't let me leave. "Calming you down was a bonus," he said. I could still feel his lips against my cheek, which made my knees sag involuntarily. "I kissed you because you are the sexiest woman I've ever seen. I'm having a difficult time keeping my hands off you." "Really," I said, raising an eyebrow. "Really," he said, pulling me close enough so I could feel his hardness through his pants. I knew he wanted me. Still, it stung that he would use kissing me as a means to an end. "Samantha," he said, taking my chin and turning my face back to him. I wanted to look away. "It was a joke. The simple truth is that I had to kiss you." For a moment, he let his mask drop away again. When he was unguarded, I saw passion, strength, and desire on his face. "Are you convinced?" he asked. The moment disappeared, and I watched his
vulnerability go as he transformed into his usual arrogant self. "I am," I breathed. "Good. I can't have you thinking that work is supposed to be fun, like kissing my beautiful, smart, sexy wife all the time. You'd never let me quit." "Are you thinking about asking to stop?" I said, trying to show no reaction to his startling news. I managed to keep a straight face as we navigated through the crowd. He put his hand on the small of my back and the possessive nature of the gesture didn't escape me. He was showing the men in the room I belonged to him. I liked it. "I already told them at work. Gave my two weeks notice, so to speak." He couldn't be completely transparent in public, but he didn't seem to be talking about his lifeguard job. "But what about…?" "I just have to finish this thing I'm doing. Then I'm free to do whatever I want. Whatever, or whomever," he said, in a tone of voice that made my pulse race. I wondered what he meant. Was he saying that I wouldn't have to want him forever? Was he saying that we could try having a real relationship without his secret agent issues being an obstacle?
The last thought that raced through my head was "Marriage first, then dating". That was when the first shots rang out. "Get down, Sam!" I ducked my head and turned my back to the sounds of blaster fire, which had turned into sounds of screams and chaos. People ran for the doors. Jori had crouched down beside me and urged me back towards the entrance. More shots fired. This time, I saw bodies fall to the ground. They looked just like Jori and me. One of our team members — Joley, the blonde — crossed our path as we scurried to the doors. "Plan B," she said to Jori. "Route number 2. 1 is already closed off." Jori didn't acknowledge or look at her. He merely nodded and continued pulling me away. The rate of the blaster fire increased, with no respite in between the shots. I kept my eyes on the door, feeling sure we would make it safely out of the building. I felt something hit my arm. The pain was excruciating, and I couldn't help screaming. We should have gotten body triples. Through the haze of agony, I heard Jori muttering. "We have to get out of here. You might be hurting now, but it will hurt more if we stay." The fear in his expression scared me more than the pain in my arm and shot adrenaline through my
body. We darted out the door. Outside was safe for the moment; the only blaster fire came from inside. The lawn was overflowing with a crowd of people. More were pouring out of the building and trying to get off the property. They were crazy and panicking. Jori grabbed my good hand and dragged me across the vast lawn. The thought occurred to me that Harrington had a degree of wealth I had not imagined before. He had so much land he could grow grass on it. Land, of course, was at a premium on Vandwa. "We've got to get out of here before they close off all the exit points." It seemed that most of them were shut down already, but we hoped ours was still intact. When the blonde had mentioned a backup route, she was referring to a manufactured tunnel. A twelve foot high wall surrounded Harrington's property with a barbed wire fence and an electrical force field that would shock anyone who approached. Jori's team had dug a hole under the wall. The entrance was small because they could not disturb the electrical wires powering the force field. I hadn't cared about the size of the tunnel before, but I wasn't expecting to use it at the time. "Here we go," he said, his arm around my waist. I stared at the small hole in the ground. I didn't think I could crawl through it and winced, drawing to a complete stop.
"I can't do it," I said. "You have to, Sam," he said, urgently. "We don't know the extent of their operation, but we have to assume they will discover us soon." "That is a hole, not a tunnel." The thought of wiggling through the tiny hole with my arm radiating pain seemed impossible. The darkness of the hole made me feel claustrophobic, and the notion of being pursued by dangerous predators made my feet feel like stone. "Samantha," Jori said, touching my face. Suddenly he was pulling off his clothes. That got my attention. "Take off your dress. With only your bodysuit on, it will be easier to slip through." The hole was so small that my dress might catch on something? It felt painted on my body. I shouldn't have eaten those appetizers. When I didn't move, he tore the dress off me. I briefly wished it had been under different circumstances. "Sam," he said, "I need you to go through the hole first." "I can't," I croaked out. "You go. I'll figure something out." "I'm afraid that's not an option anymore, Sam." Jori's voice had turned cold. "If you're caught, he'll find out everything we've told you. He won't ask in a pleasant manner. I can't lose you like I lost my mother."
For some reason, those words touched me. When he laid himself bare, I felt a fierce sense of courage and protectiveness. Jori had suffered enough pain in his past. I needed to be strong because he needed me. I wondered if I needed him too. I knelt down by the hole in the ground and tears started rushing down my face. I couldn't imagine Jori stuffing himself inside. "That's it, Sammy. Wiggle through. I know it's going to hurt your arm, but you have to be brave. I'll take care of you." I swallowed and stretched my arms out in front of me, getting down on my stomach to slither into the tunnel. The pain made me bite back a whimper. Jori didn't say anything, but I knew he was back there, pushing against my legs. I began to wiggle through the hole. Once I started, I felt as if I would never get out of the dark, dank earth again. My arm hurt every time I moved it. The tunnel felt as if it was closing in and clawing at me, trying to hold me back with every struggling movement I made to go forward. When I was halfway through, I felt myself get stuck. My mother always told me I had childbearing hips, and my baby makers were much wider than the legs the little people in the Vandwan secret service used to dig the hellish little hole. Fuck.
I wriggled and wrenched, feeling like I would never escape. Jori was pushing hard on my ass, and my hands found a root that I pulled on with my good hand. With a bone-jarring wrench, I felt myself come free. Soon I was scrambling out of the dirt onto the sand on the other side of the fence. Jori popped out of the hole a moment later and was by my side in a heartbeat. "Sam, are you okay?" I nodded, my good hand holding my hurt arm against my chest. I felt disoriented. Then I was suddenly staring up at the distant Vandwan stars as my vision faded to black and I was out cold.
Chapter Ten JORI When Sam passed out on the sand beside the outer wall of Harrington's estate, I managed to remain calm. She was still breathing, and I thought her arm was only bruised, not broken. I filled in our side of the hole with dirt, digging madly. I used the energy from my fright - I hadn't known if Sam would be able to escape. If I stayed here, we would be found when they performed a perimeter search. If I left, I would have to carry Sam. I didn't know how far I could take her. She wasn't a large woman, but I had caught an off-planet fever in prison. It had weakened me in unexpected ways. I still didn't have the muscle mass from before I went in. I had been working out and trying to gain weight, but it was a slow process. I heard voices. They were close to us. We had to move. I didn't have a long time to make a decision. I lifted Sam up, but I knew I wouldn't be able to take her far. The only thing I could think of was to bring her into the ocean with me. I could swim underwater quickly, pulling her along with her head above the water, allowing her to breathe. It was easy to improve my cardiovascular fitness, but difficult to regain muscle.
I walked into the warm water to test her buoyancy; I was relieved when I realized the water would support most of her weight. As I towed Sam into deeper water, a wave washed over her, splashing her in the face. She gasped and woke up, coughing and spluttering. "Jori, what's happening?" I clapped a hand over her mouth. Sound travels easily in water. A whisper can be heard a long distance away. We would be lucky if we had not given away our position already. But soon we'd be far away, and I hoped they wouldn't know where to go. The ocean would cover our tracks. I pulled her ear to my mouth. "Hold on to my back and stay out of the way of my arms. I'm going to swim underwater. It's your job to keep your head out and breathe. We're going to move fast." She nodded. She was still waking up but looked determined. I turned onto my front and showed her how to wrap her arms around my chest and under one arm. This way, she wouldn't pull on my neck. She gasped when I accidentally stretched her hurt arm, but I didn't have time to worry about her pain. I ducked under the surface, not bothering to inhale before my head disappeared below the water. I quickly flipped my clear inner eyelid down and opened my eyes, seeing everything below the
surface. I took a deep breath through my underwater breathing organs and began to move, using the fastest stroke I knew. Vandwans have about twenty more strokes than humans. I suppose we are more interested in swimming because we spend more time in the water. Ashlyn and I had discussed the subject when I had stayed at their house. She was a good swimmer, for a human. The stroke I chose kept my arms away from Sam's grip and allowed me to leave my head underwater and swim faster. I raced through the ocean. If our pursuers were tracking us visually, I wanted to make us as hard to find as possible. I had instructed Samantha to tap my back if she was in trouble underwater. She hadn't indicated distress, so I assumed she was fine and kept swimming. I felt myself tiring quickly. I was out of shape, and I would need a break soon. Running and swimming used different muscles. When I could swim no further, I slowed down and angled back towards the beach. We were getting a little close to The Barrier, too, which was making me nervous. At this point, we were close to land. It would be better to go ashore, rest, and decide what to do. When the water was shallow enough, I let Sam down onto the sand, and we staggered out of the ocean. She was weak from her arm injury. I was
weak from exhaustion. We made quite a pair. As we crept farther along the beach, I thought I recognized the skyline. We were close to the neighboring city. I had come further than I had expected. Either I wasn't as weak as I thought, or I had a lot of adrenaline in my system. "Which city is that?" Sam asked. "It's Oora," I told her. "That's impossible. It's too far away." "Vandwans can swim quickly, Sam. We're not like you people." I could see by her expression that she didn't believe me. "I was worried about us, and I wanted to make sure we'd escape. Maybe I overdid it." She looked impressed. "What do we do now, Jori?" she said, cradling her hurt arm with the other hand. "We're going to have to walk," I said. We hadn't gone far when I asked a question that had been bothering me. "Does your arm hurt much?" She was walking stiffly and looked like she was in pain. "I can take it," she said. I didn't think it was the truth, but it might have been a necessary lie. I needed her to keep walking. I didn't contradict her. A few minutes later, I thought I noticed someone behind us on the beach. I looked nervously at Sam to see if she had seen them yet. From the grimace on her face, I knew she had. When they started running, we had to start moving
too. She struggled immediately. Running on sand is arduous, and I could tell she didn't have much experience with it. I wondered why they weren't firing at us yet. The bullets came again, and I felt something hit me in the upper back of my bodysuit. Thank goodness Harrington's men were terrible shots. "Come on," I said. "We have to get back in the water. It will be harder for them to shoot us." We ran into the waves. As soon as we were deep enough, she wrapped her arms around me, and I began cutting through the water again. Moving underwater felt more draining than the first time. After a few minutes, I could feel I was tiring already but I pressed on. When Sam tapped a distress signal on my back, I slowed down and lifted my head, breathing slowly. "There's a ship, Jori," she said, indicating it with a flick of her head. She clung to me as I treaded water more quickly than a human ever could, easily keeping us afloat. I looked out to sea and had a hard time making out the shape of a galleon. The sun was setting behind the ship, casting shadows on our side. Once my eyes became accustomed to the light and I remembered to flip back my inner eyelid, which had been making things blurry, I saw a door open on the side of the ship. They were lowering a cage into the water.
"I can't believe it," I muttered to myself. The only thing that would be in that cage was a rogahz, and it would be coming to eat us. I took off quickly. Sam wasn't ready and got a face full of water. I heard her coughing and hacking on my back, but it was better to cough than to die. The fear of the rogahz's teeth helped me accelerate even though I was tired. My terror gave me more energy than I thought I had left. We were going so fast that when we hit shallow water, we plowed into the sand. I dragged Sam to her feet and helped her onto the shore. I only let her take a break when we were far away from the water. "Jori, what is the matter with you?" she shouted. I motioned to the water, and her face went white when she spotted the terrible creature circling in the area where we had just been. It was frustrated now that we had denied it a meal. Her legs gave out, and she sank onto the sand. "What is that thing?" she asked. She was shaking. I didn't say anything. I was exhausted and shocked, filled with the thought that we had barely escaped a horrible death. We rarely encountered rogahz in the wild. They were one of the reasons why we created The Barrier. We wanted to keep them away from civilization. Not only were people trying to shoot us, but they were also attacking us in the water as well, using deadly predators.
Samantha looked up and pulled me down beside her. She wrapped her arms around me. I felt her warm tears on my neck. She never made a sound. I was facing the sea. I saw when they called the rogahz back and returned it to the cage on the ship. The sun had set by now, and the shadows concealed our location. Harrington would be coming after us because he knew who I was and he wanted me dead. I was a threat to everything he held dear, and he wouldn't stop until the threat was completely nullified. I rose to my feet. "Jori, what are you doing? You need to rest. We need to stay here until we regain our strength." I shook my head. "They'll be coming after us." I couldn't explain more. I didn't have the energy, but she seemed to understand. "Where should we go?" she murmured. "The docks in the city," I said, tilting my head. She was already on her feet, taking my hand. "It's busy with lots of people. It should be easy to hide." "Okay. Come on," she said. This time, it was her hand that pulled me and gave me strength. "Jori? We're just a few feet from the docks. Do you think you can make it?" I cut my eyes over towards her, not bothering to turn my head and waste energy. I gave a tiny nod
and continued putting one foot in front of the other. Samantha looked worried, but squeezed my hand and kept walking. Soon we arrived at a boardwalk stretching out to the docks. All the ships came to port and transferred cargo here. "Won't we stand out in our bodysuits?" Sam whispered to me. I shook my head, not bothering to explain. She would see soon enough. The atmosphere at the docks was crazy. It wasn't just where ships loaded and unloaded, but it was also a fair where hundreds of sellers came to hock their wares. There were performers and all sorts of unusual people. We would blend in with all the other weirdos. As soon as we walked into the crowd, I saw her smile. She understood. Our relief was short-lived. There was a shout behind us. Sam turned her head, and said, "Jori. It's them." I didn't ask if she were sure. I didn't ask how she knew. I moved, dragging the last bit of energy out of my body to force my tired arms and legs to run one last time. We took off down the fairgrounds area of the docks, dodging around people and booths. There was another boardwalk further on that would take us back to land. I guided us in that direction, turning sharply without altering my speed. As I ran, Sam suddenly put on the brakes and
tried to drag me back. "Wait!" she yelled. I lost my footing and slipped, crashing into a chain. Sam yanked my arm. I couldn't believe she had all that strength packed into a little body. I landed on my ass, cursing in my mind because I didn't have the energy to speak. "Jori. I can't read the signs, but it's under construction," she said. "There's nothing to walk on." I finally looked where I was rushing and saw a dark yawning abyss below us. At the bottom of the long drop was a pile of sharp rocks in shallow water, waiting to break my back. Samantha wasn't looking at me, but she pulled me to my feet again. I groaned. "Come on, Jori," she said. Her voice quavered. "They're still coming." When I looked back, I saw our pursuers had been slowed by the crowd and had lost sight of us for the moment. I made a decision and took off at a slow jog with Sam by my side. We ran down one of the arms of the docks, where ships of all sizes were moored, loading and unloading their cargo. We shouldn't have run; it may have made us stand out in the crowd. Our assailants caught sight of us and moved in our direction. "Jori, where do we go?" Sam wailed. There was
no way out of our location. Each arm of the docks stretched out but ended at the ocean. If we wanted to go back, we would have to retrace our steps. I tried to stay calm and remember my training. There was always a way out. Scan. Look for it. Something will be here, but it might not be obvious at first glance. I quickly searched around us. At the end of the dock, a large ship was pulling away. "That ship," I whispered, tapping my computer until the scrambler activated. We would need it to block the cameras around us. "Run to it." "There's no way to board," she said. I was already tugging on her hand, and we took off. The ship was gaining speed. It was moving faster than we could. "We're going to have to jump," I said. "Run as fast as you can, Sam." We tore along the dock. People dashed out of our way when they saw us sprinting at them. I tried to run faster, reaching deep within myself for more strength. Sam kept up with me. I didn't know if it was in spite of or because of her fear. When we reached the end of the platform, we jumped to the ship. I saw Sam land and collapse on the deck of the vessel, groaning when she hit. I wasn't able to jump far enough. I was exhausted from my swim and the run afterward. I managed to grab hold of the bottom rung of a railing. I looped
my arm through it and clasped my hands together. I hung suspended for the moment. I could feel my grip slipping. Shots rang out, and I felt more stings on my back as some of them found their target. As the ship accelerated, we started to leave them behind. Unfortunately, gunfire wasn't the biggest threat anymore. I was about to fall back into the ocean. In my exhausted state, I wouldn't be able to swim. "Sam," I called. My voice croaked out of my body. She stirred and opened her eyes. When she saw my situation, she rushed to me immediately. "Can you get your leg up? Hold on. I'll get you, somehow." She lay flat on the deck and reached down, grabbing for my leg. Her breath hissed as she stretched her hurt arm towards me. I tried to lift my leg to help her, but it was impossible. It took everything I had to cling to the rail. She inched closer. I was worried she would tumble into the ocean. "You're going to fall in," I said. "No, I'm not," she said. She hooked her legs around a nearby vertical post. She was able to lower her body slightly and this time she could reach me. On the third try, she pulled my leg up. "I've got you." She hooked my foot around a rung so I couldn't
slip back again. She could easily reach my other leg now; soon she had my whole body on the deck. It was difficult to pull my hands apart. I tried to release them, but they were stiff, and she had to pull with all her might. Lactic acid spread through my body from my exertions, and I was stiffening up. With a grunt, she got me away from the edge and dragged me along the deck. "There," I whispered, pointing to a spot I knew the ship's cameras didn't reach. I had spent some time hitching rides on ships like this one as a teenager. "Beside the barrel." She didn't ask any questions. She dragged me along, pulling my arms along the deck until we were in position. I pointed to my computer. "Turn off the scrambler," I said. "It's not necessary anymore. No cameras will see us here." I lay my head down on the wooden boards and fell asleep.
Chapter Eleven SAMANTHA When Jori passed out on the deck of the ship, I was worried. I didn't know anything about Vandwans. Was he dead? He had done an awful lot of swimming. I checked his mouth, and he was still breathing. Maybe he had pushed his body to its limits. I wasn't as tired as Jori because I hadn't physically exerted myself. He had towed me through miles of ocean to a different city. How was that possible, even for a merman? I recalled people on Earth who set records swimming distances much further than twenty miles. I supposed it was reasonable after all, on a water world, but to see it in front of my eyes was amazing. There was no way I would be able to sleep. I was wound up, nauseated, and seasick already. I lay down with my back against his and replayed the events of the night, trying to come to terms with what had happened to us. The party had been decent, but then I had panicked, and we'd gone out on the patio. I had seen glimpses of the real Jori two times. What had he said? Would an asshole give up five years of his life, his name, the love of his family, and the possibility of a relationship with an amazing woman just to
save some kids that he doesn't even know? The truth of his words hit me again. An asshole wouldn't do that, but Jori had. He wasn't an asshole; he just played one in real life. Would an asshole swim miles carrying me on his back? Of course, he couldn't take the chance that Harrington would capture me. But somehow I sensed that even if I weren't a risk to his operation, Jori would have protected me. He could have stashed me somewhere and made his escape without being encumbered by me. But he hadn't. He'd taken me with him. Nobody had ever done anything like that for me before. Was Jori a hero? I was surprised I hadn't realized it sooner. I remembered the rogahz and how hard he worked to get us out of the water before it ate us. What kind of sick fucks keep sea creatures to eat people? Only on Vandwa. Thank goodness for Jori and this ship to put some distance between us and those goons. Finally, my thoughts circled back to almost losing Jori. It didn't matter if he could breathe underwater. He would have been in trouble if he slipped off the ship. I was lucky to have lifted him up. All my years in grade school hanging from monkey bars helped me later in life. I sighed. We were safe for now. And I was more tired
than I thought. My eyelids were getting heavy. I turned and cuddled up close to Jori, wrapping my arm around him. For this particular moment in time, he was mine to hold. JORI The wind blowing in my face woke me up. It was powerful; more than a gust, but less than a gale. I cursed and wondered what I had done to deserve such rotten luck. Sam had her body wrapped around me. She clutched me tightly as she slept soundly. Lying next to her was nice, but the wind was not. I looked at the clouds and noted that the ship sails stood completely billowed out. The ship was steady. For now, the computers were able to correct the course. I allowed myself to enjoy the feeling of Sam's arms around me for another blissful minute. I noticed the ship was going up and down on the dips and swells of the enormous waves. The computers were no longer able to compensate for the vertical motion. Without warning, the sails began to retract into the masts. The loss of our sails was a bad sign. As I inspected the ship carefully, it appeared rickety and old. The main mast looked dried out. My brother would be appalled if he saw the condition of the vessel. It looked like it would snap in a storm. If I read the winds correctly, there was a storm
brewing out in the middle of the ocean right now. I closed my eyes. We needed to get off this ship before it collapsed around us. "Sam," I said immediately. "Sam, wake up." My voice croaked, and my throat felt raw and painful. Her eyes fluttered open. "Jori? Are you all right?" "I'm okay. Can you help me sit up?" "What's wrong?" she asked, picking up on my anxiety right away. I thought I would be able to conceal my concern, but I was starting to realize that it was difficult to hide my innermost thoughts from Sam. "The wind's picking up." "Where did the sails go?" "The ship automatically lowered them, because the computers predicted a storm." "What do we do? Tie ourselves to the mast or something?" A horrified look crept over my face. "Why would we do something like that?" I said. I was unable to understand the thought process that would lead her to her conclusion. "Oh, I don't know," she laughed nervously. "It was something they used to do in the sailing ship books I used to read when I was younger." She paused. "Come to think of it, I might have read it in the story of Odysseus." "Maybe that's standard on Earth," I said. I was
still appalled at the idea. "Not on Vandwa." "Oh right. Of course a merman wouldn't want to be tied to a ship," she said, understanding my horror. "But what about a frail human, unable to breathe underwater? She might want to make sure she didn't get washed overboard." "I would never leave you on board during a storm, Sam. Do you know what happens to people who are stuck on a ship if it goes down?" "No?" "They get sucked under with the current," I said. "Even if you can breathe underwater, you don't want that. It's better to swim away while you can." The weather punctuated my sentence. We heard the first clap of thunder, followed immediately by a bolt of lightning. "The storm is right over us, Sam. We have to get off now." "I'm afraid, Jori," she said. Her hand went to her stomach. The ship was starting to roll violently up and down on the waves. "If the mast gets hit by lightning, nothing's going to save this vessel. You don't want to get sucked beneath when it goes down into the ocean." She stared at the water. "I'm not afraid the ocean. I'm a pretty good swimmer. I'm scared of drowning," she said. Sam's eyes were filled with dread.
I grabbed her shoulders to get her attention. She winced as I moved her hurt arm, but I refused to let go and gazed into her eyes. "I won't let you drown, Sam. I can make sure you have oxygen in your lungs." The day after we first met, she had taunted me and made light of Vandwans. It had made me furious at the time, but I had reflected on the conversation since then. I knew now that she had been teasing me and trying to taunt me after I had insulted her social status. The memory made me embarrassed. I wanted to put it behind me and my mind brought me back into the present. I needed to convince her. "Do you believe me?" I said, looking into her eyes earnestly. I would never let her drown. "No," she said. Her eyes appeared sad, and her mouth set into a firm line. "But I'm going to have to trust you." "Give me your hand and let's jump before the mast goes down." She pressed her lips together, and moved to my other side. Over here, I could grasp her good hand. I led her to the stern. There was no railing on this side. "When it's time to jump, move as far away from the ship as you can so you don't hit the tiller," I said, pointing to a large paddle barely visible under water. "And when you hit the water, surface as
quickly as you can and swim away from the ship. I'll help you if I can." She nodded and climbed the stairs. I joined her. She had her eyes closed. "On three. One, two, three." We leapt as far out as we could, holding hands as long as possible. I didn't even bother taking a breath of air, but I heard her drawing in a deep breath as we fell into the ocean. When we hit the water, we were torn apart. I flipped my inner eyelid down before I opened my eyes. I wasn't in a hurry to surface as I drew in oxygen from the water through the skin of my torso. I saw Sam fighting to make it to the top of the water. When I saw her head poke into the air, I felt relieved, and I headed up myself. She was already swimming away from the boat and I quickly caught up to her. The waves were enormous. We were caught in between one wave after another. It didn't bother me much, but I could see Sam hoped none of the big ones would crash over her. I tried to stay nearby. My presence didn't reduce her fear. When another clap of thunder and a bolt of lightning hit almost simultaneously, I knew we were right under the heart of the storm. The mast of the old ship finally succumbed to the weather. I heard the crack as lightning hit the main mast and turned to watch. A moment later, one of the bigger waves crashed over the vessel as it listed on its side.
"Hold on, Sam, we have to get out of here. It's going down," I said. I didn't want to look back. Sam wrapped her arms around me and held on. I didn't want to be anywhere near that ship as it sucked everything into a swirling vortex. When we were at a safe distance, I turned to look at it again, but it was already gone. Sam's eyes looked bleak. She didn't dare ask what we were going to do. It was for the best because I didn't have a clue. We were in the middle of the ocean. On Vandwa, land is hard to find. There was only a small chance of survival. "Out of the frying pan, into the fire," she said. "What?" Why was she talking about cooking? "It's a saying from Earth. It means you've escaped one terrible problem, only to be confronted by an even worse one." "Don't worry, Sam. Something will come up," I said. I certainly hoped a solution would present itself. "Look, the storm's passing. That's good news." She nodded but wouldn't look me in the eyes. "If you can hold on and not die, I'll get us out of here." I could see she was beginning to protest. "I'm built for swimming. I'll go slow and I won't tire myself out? I'm a fucking merman, remember?" That got a tiny smile. "Aren't I lucky to have such a husband?" she said. "Yes, very useful. It'll be okay. I promise," I
said, touching her face. "How can you say that? Earlier, you complained about everything around you. Where is this hope coming from?" "What can I say? I'm an optimist." She shook her head. "And an actor as well. I didn't believe you when you said that you'd been acting all this time. But now I see it might be true." I shrugged, trying to downplay how important my next words were. "There's no one to act for out here." I hoped she knew what that meant - I was myself with her. "That's true. You can be yourself. Show me who you are, then, Jori." "There's nothing I'd like more," I said. She bit her lip and reached out her arms to hold onto me again. She winced when she pulled on her hurt arm but didn't whine or complain about the pain. Sam was a brave girl. I started swimming and, despite the hopelessness of our situation, there was a tiny light inside of me. I was almost out of a job I no longer wanted. Sam might have feelings for me. I was beginning to see that I had feelings for her. I just needed to stay alive. After two hours, there was nothing around us but open ocean. I could breathe underwater, but that
didn't mean I could live underwater. Sam could only remain in the sea for a limited amount of time. I didn't know what her limits were. We didn't talk because I needed all my breath for swimming. I didn't want to say what I was thinking. We were doomed. We were going to die out here, and we could do nothing to prevent it. I began to get tired. I needed to take breaks, and we floated on our backs next to each other. I didn't know how close we were to The Barrier. I wondered if we might cross it without realizing. The fear seemed irrational because The Barrier was enormous. I had only seen it in videos at school, never in the wild. I wasn't even sure if it was possible for me to swim over it. Wasn't it supposed to keep everything out? Maybe that meant it would keep us in as well. Whatever the reality was, I was terrified I would miss it, and we would be exposed to the hungriest, deadliest aquatic animals Vandwa had to offer. Sam sensed the tension in me but had her own fears to deal with. When the sun dropped lower in the sky, Sam began to shiver. Apparently Vandwans could retain their body heat more efficiently than humans as well. She was moving around so much trying to keep warm that I was afraid she might slip off me. "J-J-Jori?" she managed to get out. "Yeah?"
"What is that over there?" she said, pointing with her chin. Her face shook, making her teeth chatter. I looked in the direction she indicated, but the setting sun and the deepening shadows made it hard to tell what it was. I hoped there was something on the horizon. "I don't know," I said, "Let's find out." I struck out vigorously, and as we moved closer, I was able to identify the figure. I thought it was land. "Sam, hang on for a little longer, okay?" I said, turning my head to look at her. "It's an island. We can rest soon." She nodded her head. Everything seemed like a blur, but we ended up on the sandy beach of something. I wasn't sure if it was an island and I didn't know how big it was. I was happy to take a break. Sam leaned against me, her cold making her stumble as she walked. I helped her sit down on the sand and wondered if humans could drop dead from the cold. She must have mild hypothermia, but I didn't think she wouldn't die from it. Would she?
Chapter Twelve JORI Samantha lay down on the sand, which was slightly warmer than the air above it. She was curled up into a ball trying to keep warm. She constantly shivered, her teeth chattered, and her eyes were closed in misery. I felt helpless for a moment, but my training took over. There was a protocol to follow if I was shipwrecked and washed ashore on a deserted island. I would stick to the plan and hope for the best. The most important thing for now was to start a fire and keep warm. Water, food and shelter would come next. I searched in the jungle in front of me. Although it was dusk, I could still see a bit. To my great relief, I spotted plenty of fire plant. Fire plant was once a weed on Vandwa. Its only redeeming feature was that it burned well. It grew wild all over the planet, but when we realized it grew quickly and was a good source of fuel, we started cultivating it and harvesting crops. The amount I could see from our location would keep us warm for months. I hoped we would not be here for that long. Once I found a way to make a spark, we would be in business. "Sam, I'll be right back, okay? I'm going to find
materials to make a fire. You'll warm up in a minute." She didn't respond. When I looked at her, I realized she was unconscious. I moved quickly into the bush, breaking off several branches from each fire plant, being careful not to take too much from each one. I didn't know how long we were going to be here, or how much fuel we would need in the future. When my arms were full, I headed back to Sam. After I had dumped my pile on the beach, I went back for another load. Soon I had enough to last the night. If I couldn't find rocks that would create a spark on the beach, I could dive into the ocean. There was a type of coral that would work in an emergency, but I didn't relish going back in the water right now. I was tired, and the ocean didn't have the same happy, safe feeling it had once had for me. Thanks to Sam, I was now aware of an angry, dangerous side to the sea. I trudged along, walking further than I wanted to go until I spotted a small pile of rocks that would help me start a fire. I picked up the entire batch and raced back to Sam, coaxing a little more movement out of my aching legs. She had stopped shivering as much, but that wasn't a good sign. I needed to get her warm right away. I made one last trip into the bush and gathered an armful of dead leaves.
When I got back to the beach, I blocked out all the distractions and concentrated on making a fire. There was an art to starting a fire from the elements, and part of it was staying focused until the fire burned healthily. Any wavering at an earlier point could mean the fledgling fire would extinguish itself, and I would have to start the laborious process all over again. I didn't have time for that today, so I narrowed my attention to a single task. I carefully scraped a round space of sand free of anything flammable. I made a stack of dead leaves in the middle of the circle, carefully shredding some into a fluffy mass. I took the smallest branches and formed a tent above the dead leaves, leaving an opening on one side. Meticulously, I laid out the rest of the fire plant branches in order of smallest to biggest. I was ready to start the fire. I took the two rocks in my hand and squatted next to the little structure, striking them together and making sparks fly. It took six or seven attempts until the shredded leaves ignited. I set the rocks down and moved close to the smoldering plant, blowing gently. This was the most delicate part of the operation. If I blew too hard, I would put it out. If I blew too softly, there wouldn't be enough oxygen, and it would still go out. There wasn't a flame yet, but I knew there
would be soon. I blew gently on the shredded leaves, and the embers grew until a tiny flame licked upward, lighting the dead leaves above it on fire. I continued to blow, giving the fire a gentle, steady flow of air as it grew. When the small fire plant branches ignited, I placed large branches on top of them. Once I had a workable bed of coals at the base, I stacked the biggest branches on top and started stoking the fire. Now that it was burning well, I sat back, took a deep breath and went to check on Sam. She had started shivering again, which I took as a positive sign. I left to gather some large, dry leaves. They were soft and would be more comfortable to sleep on than sand. I laid them as close to the fire as I dared, put some more fuel on the fire, and stared at Sam. The bodysuit had to come off. It had kept her little body warm before, but there was a fire now, and she needed to get dry. I was cold as well, and I needed to get hot and dry almost as much as she did. When the bodysuits were dry in the morning, we could put them back on. I stood watching her shiver for only an instant longer before I took action, pulling off my suit and kneeling beside her. I had to strip her naked.
SAMANTHA All of a sudden, I felt warm, and it was blissful. The last thing I remembered was feeling cold and miserable. I thought I was going to die and never be warm again. Now heat warmed me from the front, and a blanket insulated me on my back. I was bundled up and safe. I sighed, feeling content all the way down into my bones. I might have fallen back asleep or been dozing, but I was awake enough to feel the blanket behind me shift and something hard push against my butt. The sensation alerted me, and I struggled to open my eyes. When they finally opened, they were so dry I spent a moment blinking until I could see clearly. Was I lying on a beach? A fire roared in front of me. Jori was in the blanket behind me. He had wrapped his arm around me, and his hand cupped my breast as if it were the most natural thing in the world. That's when I realized that we were both naked. I felt neither aroused nor appalled. I felt comforted by the closeness of his body. I noticed my arm was covered in bruises from the shots I had taken through the bodysuit. But when I moved, it hurt less than yesterday. It looked worse than it felt. My eye caught our body suits draped on some nearby bushes, and everything came back. The
stupid party, the gunshots, and having to crawl through a nasty little hole in the ground. I shuddered at the thought. The worst part had been the endless swimming with no end in sight. I had been afraid I would never see dry land again. I could have slipped beneath the water and disappeared, with my life not even half finished. Somehow, I had ended up here, warm, dry, and naked. I shifted my body and realized I felt less comforted and more aroused. It was hardly the appropriate time or place, but I couldn't control my body. I was starving for him. Jori was an enigma. His real personality had recently revealed itself to me, but the change felt complete. It was shocking and fantastic, and I could hardly believe it. At this moment, I knew I was falling in love with him. The real Jori was kind, a hero, and willing to put his life on hold for years to keep children with their mothers. I had seen the real Jori swim and swim, towing my heavy ass across the ocean without complaining once. The real Jori looked distraught at the idea of leaving me behind. The real Jori dragged me out of the ocean, warmed me up, dried me out, and saved me. A warm feeling spilled out of my heart, and I wanted to be close to him. I wanted to feel him pressed tightly against me. I wanted him inside me
and so close that we were almost one person. I needed him right now, and I couldn't wait any longer. I wriggled against him as a sharp spike of desire passed through me and my breathing sped up. He grunted and pulled me closer to him, squeezing my breast inadvertently which made me gasp. I was wet for him, and he was still asleep. I could feel his erection brush against my thighs. Surely he would wake up soon. I moved my hand to my sex and touched the hard nub between my legs, needing to feel something immediately. Suddenly I felt aroused. I looked up at the sky and saw that there were already streaks of pink breaking up the blackness filled with stars. It was nearly morning; that's why he was hard. I promised myself I would wake him if he didn't wake up himself in the next few minutes. I tapped on my button, feeling my need increasing. When would he wake up? I remembered how close I had been to having him inside me and the walls of my sex clenched at the thought, my hips bucking. Finally, I heard his breathing change. He lay still, but I was certain he was conscious. I pressed tiny, light circles on my clit, wondering what he would do when he woke up and found us naked together. A horrifying thought occurred to me. What if he said that he wouldn't sleep with me, again? I felt like I would die if he
didn't make love to me right now. I heard him draw in a deep breath and felt his body shift. His hand squeezed my breast again, but purposefully this time. I hissed. "What are you doing?" he whispered in my ear, kissing my neck and making me shiver. "I'm waiting for you to wake up and make love to me," I said immediately. "If you say you won't, I'm going to cut it off." "What?" he said, his voice deliciously growly. I turned towards him, but I hesitated to say anything him. I was worried he didn't share my feelings. I buried my face in his neck. "I need you," I whispered, wondering why the words were hard to say. He chuckled. "Why are you laughing? You're not turning me down, are you?" Despair rushed through me even as I wanted him to fill my emptiness. "Sam, I thought you didn't want me," he said. "Nothing's going to stop us from having each other tonight." His eyes were honest and truthful. I exhaled. "Oh good, because I was about to kill you." "I thought you said you were going to injure me." "Why were you laughing then?" He looked embarrassed. "Nathaniel and I had a conversation a while ago. I believed I could resist
any woman in any situation. He laughed at me and said I was an idiot." That was not what I thought he was going to say. "Now I know I was an idiot." "Why?" I whispered, gazing into his eyes as he traced my eyebrows gently with his finger. "He said everything was different when you were with someone who was special to you. When I felt someone pressing a soft body up against me, begging me to take her, it would be impossible to resist. He was right." "About it being different or the futility of resistance?" "Both," he said. "What do you mean?" I swallowed and stopped, unwilling to voice the thoughts in my mind. "I do care about you, Sam. And when this silly adventure is all over, we can start over and do this properly." "Yes..." I felt breathless and shivered all over, but I wasn't cold anymore. "Tonight, you're mine. Nothing is going to come between us." I nodded, unable to look away from his green, burning eyes.
Chapter Thirteen JORI "Please Jori," she moaned. "Don't make me wait any longer." Her voice made me lose control. I was unwilling to remain separate from her. I bent my head as she twisted up and our lips touched, setting off fireworks in my body. She was soft, and her breast fit perfectly in my hand. We kissed with desperation; we both had an urge to fuse our bodies together and be so close that nothing could separate us. She rolled over. She faced me, and we twined our bodies together. My skin felt hot against hers. It wasn't long before we were both slick with sweat from the fire and our passion. Her nipples were hard as pebbles against my chest. My breathing was rough and ragged with desire for her. I didn't know how long I could wait, but she didn't seem like she was in the mood to take her time. I pulled away from her and bent my head to suck her sweet breast into my mouth. She moaned and arched her back, encouraging me to take more, grabbing my hair and pulling me closer. She wrapped her legs around me. I could feel her slickness. I groaned. I wanted to plunge myself into her and forget everything except the feel of her
around me. She was what I needed right now. I had to have her and give all of myself to her. "Jori, it's time." She rolled onto her back and spread her legs wide. She was begging me. I didn't want to resist. I needed her as much as she needed me. In a heartbeat, I was on top of her and pressing in at her entrance. "Yes," she whispered, her breathing strangled. Longing filled her voice. I deeply thrust into her, sheathing myself to the hilt. "Oh, fuck," she said, and I opened my eyes, afraid I had hurt her. She moaned and writhed beneath me. "That feels so good." "Samantha," I said, bending over to kiss her mouth again. "This is only the beginning." SAMANTHA Jori was inside me, on top of me, and surrounded me completely. He was all I could see, smell, hear, and taste. The feel of him everywhere was overwhelming. I thought having him make love to me would be good, but I was wrong. It was incredible. Amazing. Fucking unbelievable. He hadn't even moved yet. He had me pinned and kissed me for all he was worth. His tongue thrust in and out of my mouth, mimicking what I wanted him to do down below. I tore my lips away. "Jori," I begged. I had waited for so long. "I
need you to move." "To what?" he asked, his green eyes staring me down. "To move. To make love to me. To fuck me hard. Please," I said, squirming under his weight. I needed him badly. "Oh, Sam," he whispered and pulled out, pushing back in so quickly and so hard that my breath left my body. He was already plunging into me again. Over and over, giving me such pleasure that I thought I would come immediately. He must have sensed it, and he slowed down. "Jori," I wailed. "It's better when it takes longer," he whispered in my ear, slowly increasing his speed again. When I was panting and getting close, he stopped moving again. He kissed me all over my face and twisted himself to suck my breasts. I tried to thrust my hips, but his weight pressed my pelvis into the ground and pinned me. Agonizingly slowly, he took me to the brink again, only to slow to a snail's pace. Every nerve ending in my body was on fire and screamed for release when he finally began pounding into me harder and faster. I knew this time I would have my relief. "You're mine, Samantha," he said as he drove into me. I felt the internal heat spreading through my body as the pleasure mounted higher and
higher. "Yes," I panted. "Say it," he said. His breathing was coming quickly now. "I'm yours." "Mine," he repeated, moving faster. I was close. So close. "Yes. Faster, Jori. Harder." He obeyed me, and I came. The mind-shattering ecstasy of it rocked me. I cried out, my body arching and spasming because it couldn't contain the bliss. The contractions wouldn't stop. I lost all sense of who and where I was. Through the haze I felt Jori stiffen. His seed filled me. It felt right. I never wanted to have another man where he was. I never wanted him to touch another woman the way he had just touched me. When my spasms stopped, I lay completely still. I felt spent. I never wanted to move again, and I never wanted Jori to leave me. The thought startled me. Ashlyn was right - I had fallen for him. If he left me now, I would be hurt. I pushed the ideas out of my head. Right now he was here, beside me, with me. Not with any other woman. No matter what he thought, I wasn't going to let him go without a fight. "Jori?" I whispered. He rolled away, pulling out
of me. He was so thick that he rubbed on every raw and stimulated nerve ending, making my hips buck again several times before he was out. "You're pretty wide down there." "But you like it? I wasn't too big for you, was I?" he said, sounding concerned. I had gently let my eyes close. I opened them again. "I've never had sex like that before..." "Never?" he said. He had a peculiar look on his face, and I couldn't recall anyone ever looking at me the way he was right now. "My mind is officially blown, and I'm sure it's because I've never had a guy fill me like you do." "So, you liked it?" "How many times do I need to say it," I said, rolling my eyes. "Did you miss the part where I screamed and convulsed for several minutes?" "No," he said, smiling. "I'm not epileptic," I told him. "No seizures?" "Nope." "That was an orgasm, then?" "A mind-shattering, devastatingly powerful orgasm, the likes of which I have never experienced before," I informed him. "What about you?" "It was amazing. About a hundred times better than I thought it would be. And I had anticipated this moment for a long time," he said, cupping his
hand on my cheek. "You had?" I said. "I'd been dreaming of you, Sam," he said, looking directly at me. "If the dreams felt that good, I knew the real thing would be even better." "And it was?" "Oh, yeah," he sighed, lying back and putting his hands under his head. "It was." "A hundred times better?" "Maybe more." "Good," I said. "Take a rest and we'll do it again." His eyes bugged out, and I laughed out loud. He pulled me to him and kissed me. Maybe he wouldn't need a rest after all. The next day Jori found some edible plants. They tasted like crap but filled our bellies so we didn't feel hungry. We were lucky there was a spring on the island, so we had water to drink. From a certain point of view, our scenario was idyllic, and I didn't mind the island. The way Jori looked at me gave me the good kind of shivers up and down my spine. From another point of view, I was going to die on the island. The thought gave me the bad kind of shivers. There was no way we could get off. We couldn't signal anyone, and I didn't think someone would randomly drop by. I was fortunate Jori was
with me. It wasn't the way I had envisioned living out the rest of my life, but it could have been worse. When we sat by the fire at the end of the first day, I was unable to keep my questions to myself anymore. "So," I said. "Do you think we're going to die here?" Jori glanced sharply at me. "Why would you think that?" he asked. "I'm sorry, Sam. I never thought to tell you. I thought you knew." "Tell me what?" I said. Why was he so apologetic? "I have a tracking device embedded in my body." He pointed behind his ear. "It's common on Vandwa to install them once children are able to walk and swim, usually when a kid turns one. If they get lost, their parents can find them." "All kids have tracking devices?" "Almost all the upper class. They're expensive. They function similarly to black boxes on Earth airplanes. They can be used to record everything around me." "Has that thing been recording us for our entire trip? You're not a pervert, are you?" I had been so noisy with Jori. My cheeks felt hot. "No, absolutely not. I made sure that it wasn't activated when we made love." "What is your tracker going to do?" I asked. My
mind reeled with the implications. "I assume Nathaniel will be here within three days," he said. "Nathaniel will come and find you?" I said, flabbergasted. A minute ago I had been utterly hopeless. Now it seemed like it was only a matter of time before our ride came to pick us up. "I imagine he's already on his way. He would have become pretty nervous once he discovered we never returned from the party. Mrs. Morley was supposed to stop in yesterday, remember?" "That's right." "When she couldn't find us, she would have told Nathaniel. He typically works in this region. We shouldn't have to wait much longer, Sammy." "That knowledge is incredibly reassuring." "I'm sorry I let you think we were going to die here," he said. He looked contrite. "That's okay. What should we do in the meantime, while we wait?" Jori's eyes darkened. "I've wanted to strip that bodysuit off you since you put it on. How's that sound for a start?" "But what if they show up, and we're in a compromising position?" "We'll have to make it difficult for them to find us. Have you ever made love in the jungle, Sam?" he asked. He made it sound like a challenge. "Come to think of it, I haven't."
He took my hand and led me into a tangle of vegetation. We ended up being stuck out there for three days, but we didn't mind. At least, I didn't mind. Jori wished we had more time together. I knew he was concerned about the children he could still save, trapped in a holding cell until Harrington could get them off-planet. I had to admit I was thinking about them as well. The idea of Ashlyn and Nathaniel's baby, Kathryn, possibly being taken from them and sold filled me with dread. If it could happen to other children, it could happen to her too. We had to stop Harrington. My vacation ended on the third night. We were sitting at our camp on the beach, snuggled up in front of a fire, when Nathaniel came strolling up to the flames and threw himself down on the ground beside us. He glared. "I'm glad to see you two are nice and cozy. You know we were out of our minds with worry trying to find you, right?" "Nathaniel," I gasped, getting up quickly as Jori said at the same time, "Where's the Dream?" "She's anchored down the beach in a cove." I knew which cove he meant. I was glad it was dark because remembering what we did in that cove three times made me blush. "I followed your
tracker down the beach." "What else were we supposed to do until you got here?" Jori asked. He had a frown on his face. "Send up smoke signals?" I froze. I didn't want to believe the difference between the man talking now and the one with whom I had spent three days on the island. The mask was back and he was acting again. His face closed down, his body was rigid with tension, and he radiated irritation. How did he live like this? Nat looked exasperated. "A thank you would be nice," he said, running his hand through his hair and shaking his head. I looked at Jori. I wondered if I should say something, but I wasn't sure what to do. "Thanks," Jori said. He didn't sound like he meant it at all. "Of course we appreciate it, Nathaniel. We're so sorry to have worried you," I said, wanting to smooth things over with Jori's brother. I couldn't erase the pain in his eyes. "Speak for yourself, Sam," he said, turning and heading back down the beach. I watched Nathaniel trudge down the beach with his head bowed in defeat. I turned to look at Jori. For a moment, I saw a flash of helpless despair in his expression. I felt tears well up in my eyes, but I didn't let them fall.
Jori was sacrificing his life for children he didn't know. And for Kathryn. And for Ashlyn and Nat and all the parents who wanted to keep their children close to them and not have them abducted. For the first time, I got a sense of how motivating a single goal could be. Knowing he could make a difference gave Jori the power to sacrifice his life.
Chapter Fourteen JORI Samantha and I stood in silence on the deck of the Dream as I wrestled with my guilt and regret. I knew I was doing good saving children, but the consequences to my personal life had been devastating. Losing my brother's good opinion of me was a side effect of being undercover that I hadn't foreseen when I had taken the job. I could feel Samantha's eyes on me, watching my reaction. She inched a little closer and put her hand on top of mine. I didn't say anything. She pressed herself against my side and leaned her head on my arm. It was a small gesture, but it gave me comfort. How had she found her way into my heart in such a short time? Upon reflection, I had loved her since the first time I saw her in Nathaniel and Ashlyn's dining room. I didn't believe in love at first sight. The notion was ridiculous. But I distinctly remembered my feelings. I had been stunned, caught off guard, and completely head over heels within minutes. It was hard work appearing indifferent to her presence. I buried my emotions inside me because there was no chance of reciprocation. Even if she had returned them, I could never have her or an ordinary life.
I felt like I was on the cusp of an opportunity. Things were different now; all I had to do was catch Harrington in the act. I needed to find those kids. I turned to Sam, pulling away from her, my face displaying surly disinterest. "We're going to Omi." "We are?" "I'm going to tell Nathaniel to correct course right now." "I know you're acting," she whispered. I looked at her, making sure my face did not betray what I felt in my heart. "I don't know what you're talking about." Then I turned away, but not before I saw a surprised and confused look on her face. It was likely that there were tracking and recording devices on my brother's boat. I thought a man was spying on me the night Sam arrived on Vandwa. It wasn't the first time I suspected someone was on my tail. I had also found bugs planted in my apartment. I hated my situation. Sam had no idea which parts of my personality were authentic and which were a facade. I didn't have time to explain everything to Nathaniel right now, and I needed to maintain my cover. Nathaniel steered the ship by hand. He was oldfashioned, and didn't like to rely on computers
unless he had to. He couldn't see me, and I silently watched him for a few minutes. He looked free, content, and happy. I couldn't remember the last time I had carried no burdens. Or could I? I had experienced freedom during the past three days with Sam. Before my unexpected vacation, the last time I had felt truly joyful was when I was a child. There was an opportunity to escape right in front of me. Nathaniel was physically strong. More muscular than me, especially since my illness in jail which had weakened me more than I cared to admit. I had worked to build my strength up, but it had gone slowly and I felt weak compared to my big brother. He was five years older than me, and I had always looked up to him and adored him. He was my hero until I got old enough to realize I would never be as good as him. I wouldn't be as strong, smart, or kind as Nathaniel. I couldn't catch up and eventually, I gave up. It was a game I could never win. This type of thinking sent me into a tailspin when I was a teenager. Nathaniel had not said or done anything in particular to upset me. He had always been kind. My older brother and sister had taken care of me and loved me, but I preferred to remain closed. It felt sickening to watch his good opinion of me disintegrate over the past few years. I observed him indirectly because I didn't want
to see the disappointment in his eyes when he looked at me. Finally, I couldn't wait any longer. We needed to change course before the Neeru current took the Dream. If I asked him to turn around after we were riding the current, he would be upset. I climbed to Nathaniel's position and steeled myself for a tough conversation. "I need you to take me to Omi," I said when he glanced my way. He made a face. "Why aren't you going home?" he said. "It's none of your business." "I'm afraid it is my business, Jori. Don't forget, I have to deliver a report about you to the correctional institute." He was right. I didn't remember he was responsible for me. The thought galled me. How had I ever thought I could live a life undercover? Of course, I had done it successfully for some time. But lately my occupation felt like a curse. I stalled, trying to think of a plausible reason I would go to a different destination. "I've called work and I told them I needed time to get over the trauma of the shipwreck." Nathaniel had the gall to snort. "Do you have a problem?" I asked. I looked at his handsome face and grimaced. His looks were another way he was better than me. What could he possibly find funny about my situation?
"Poor Jori. I hope the experience of spending a few days trapped on a deserted island with his beautiful wife doesn't scar him forever." My cover story was we had hired a boat and gone for a cruise after the party. During the cruise, we were shipwrecked. I skipped the parts where Sam and I had near-death experiences. "I don't know what you're talking about," I retorted, giving him a black look. I had tried to forget how Sam's body felt against mine. Who knew when I would get the chance to make love to her again? "We were both terrified to be stuck in the middle of the ocean without any land in sight. You would have been scared too." He rolled his eyes. "I doubt it." "I was worried we had crossed over The Barrier." "Okay, that would have freaked me out too. I still have nightmares about falling in the water past The Barrier and being eaten by something horrible." "Exactly," I said. "You may have suffered a disturbing experience. I'll give you that, I suppose." He shook his head. "Otherwise you're looking pretty relaxed, little brother. I don't know what spell you cast on Sam during your island escapade, but she looks different too." Nathaniel turned to me suddenly. "Is she in love
with you? There's something different about her eyes." I was startled but tried to hide it. "I wouldn't know. She looks the same to me." "Was it amazing?" "Was what amazing?" "I think you're trying to avoid the question," Nathaniel said. He radiated a certain aura when he wanted to get answers. I'm sure it worked on his wife, Ashlyn, but it didn't work on me. "So, was it?" "I never said we did anything." "You don't have to." I remained silent, not wanting him to trap me into revealing what we did. "Do you care about her?" he said, scanning the horizon and avoiding my face. I wondered which answer made sense, would be truthful, and would work with my cover. "Earlier you said about things being different with a particular girl. You were right." I looked over and saw he had a smug grin of satisfaction. "Is that my answer?" he said, searching my eyes. The smile on his face faded, replaced by an intense expression. "That's all you're going to get," I said, looking away from his inquisitive eyes. "Don't hurt her, Jori. She's a terrific person and doesn't deserve a broken heart."
I stared into the ocean, looking at its majestic waves. I didn't want to break Sam's heart, and I hoped I wouldn't. "I know that. I'm looking out for her, Nathaniel. I know you think I don't know how to take care of a wife, and that I'm probably not good enough for her." "Jori, hang on a second." "I'm taking care of her, the best I can." No further words were exchanged between us as we continued sailing. When we approached land, Nathaniel and I needed to have another discussion. "If you could drop anchor out here, we'll catch an automatic boat all the way into the wharf. We don't need to bother you." "It's no problem to dock her, Jori," he said. He was getting frustrated. "I don't mind." "I know you don't," I said, trying to keep my face expressionless. "But I also know you have two girls waiting for you at home and mooring will take an extra hour. If Kathryn's sick, your family needs you." I could see him hesitate. "There's a doctor at the house." "Ash doesn't need a doctor. She needs you. Go home, Nathaniel. I'll call you when we're back at my apartment."
"Okay," Nat said. He moved reluctantly, but I could tell he wanted to be with his daughter. He called out orders to the crew and turned back to me. "Jori, I know you probably see me as a pain in the ass and I don't blame you. But I'll always be your brother and I'll always be looking out for you. If you ever need my help, let me know, and I'll be there, no questions asked." I stared at him. How could he think I was a bad person and still make a promise like that to me? I agreed reluctantly. "Okay." Sam approached us. She sensed we were having a private discussion and hesitated. I gave a nod indicating it was okay to join us. "Hey big guy," she said. It was difficult to keep my face stoic when a jolt of happiness shot through my body when she stood next to me. "Are they dropping anchor? How are we going to get to shore?" "We're catching one of the boats," I said as I motioned my hand towards the robotic craft around us, floating and waiting for their next passengers. "Ah," she said. To see them, she had to squint into the sun. "I'll see you soon, Sam," Nat said, giving her a hug. He offered me his hand, and I shook it. "You'll remember what I said, right?" "I'll remember," I said, meeting his eye. I wished I could be authentic with my brother. I
desperately wanted him to know he wasn't misplacing his faith in me. Once my mission was complete and I was out of the service, I would get my reward. I could think about telling my brother all about my life the past few years. When we sat by ourselves side by side in the new boat, Sam turned to me. "I know what you're doing," she said. I stared out the window. If I looked into her eyes, I knew I wouldn't be able to hide. "I don't know what you're talking about." "I did not dream our time on that island," she said. "Look at us." I glanced out of the corner of my eye and saw her tugging at her bodysuit. She was dirty, and her hair was a mess. The bodysuit had seen better days. I'm sure I looked disheveled as well. From my vantage point, the curve of her breasts was visible. I could see her nipples were tight and round. She didn't look bad to me. In fact, she looked way delicious. She was better than I deserved. I drew in a deep breath through my nose and stared back out the window. Samantha turned her head towards me. When I looked out of the corner of my eye again, I saw a sly smile spread across her face. She leaned a little closer to me, her soft breasts pressing into my arm, and put her hand on my crotch. "Maybe it was a dream. A hot dream," she said,
and squeezed. I exhaled, took her hand off my crotch, and placed it carefully back in her lap. She rolled her eyes and flopped back in the seat, swallowing and putting her hand on her stomach. Her motion sickness had kicked in, and she started to look green. Her propensity for seasickness was incredible, even on a short trip. "You can put on an act for everyone else, Jori. I'm sure they'll be convinced. Don't bother with me. I won't believe it again. I know you," she said. Her voice was weak as she struggled with nausea. There were surveillance devices everywhere, especially in public transit. I frowned at her. "You hardly know me, Sam," I said. I undid my seatbelt as the boat bumped into the dock. She had a calm resolve in her eyes. "Whatever you say," she said, clambering out onto the wharf. She looked distracting, and I had a feeling she was doing all the jiggling for my benefit. I hoped the mission wouldn't take much longer.
Chapter Fifteen SAMANTHA I hoped he was pretending again. I didn't think he could fool me anymore. I had seen the person behind the mask on the island. The person next to me now and walking beside me was a ghost. I thought he was acting and trying to keep up his cover. I didn't see what the point was when Harrington already knew Jori was on his trail, but perhaps he had a purpose I didn't understand. Maybe his boss wouldn't let him drop his cover until the mission was complete. What did I know? I was just his wife, and it looked like I was back to sleeping alone. He could try to keep me at arm's length. He would find out I wasn't easy to push away. If he thought it was difficult to resist me before, he was in for a surprise. I was going to put myself on a platter for him. I didn't know how long it was going to take to save these kids, but I was not going back to celibacy after the mind-blowing sex on the island. I had needs. It was his job as my husband to fill them. I would tell him to his face later when I had fewer clothes on. "Where are we going?" I huffed. I needed to walk fast if I wanted to keep up with his long legs.
"To a hotel. We need to get cleaned up." "And then what?" "There's a guy I need to talk to." About the kids, I thought. I didn't say it out loud. "He's having a party tonight. He has a party every Friday night." Not another fucking party. I would be a happy woman if I never went to a Vandwan party again. I didn't say anything. He looked over at me, realized something was the matter, and slowed down. "It's not that kind of party." He smiled. I was surprised he had read my mind. "What kind is it, then?" "His parties are casual." "What's casual to you people? Designer sweat pants that only cost four thousand credits?" "Regular people casual. They wear nice clothing but not designer sweat pants. He's rich, and so are his friends. You don't want to know where they got their money." "Is this supposed to make me feel better?" I said. "Because it's making me feel worse." "I'll call for some clothes. Jeans, a T-shirt and a hoodie should be fine." "A hoodie?" I said. "You've got to be kidding me. Who is this guy?" "Farrell Waterby," Jori said. "He's not someone
you want as your enemy." "Are you his enemy?" "I hope not. I'm his friend." "And how do you know that he's not your enemy?" He turned in at a lavishly decorated building. I assumed it was our hotel. "I saved his life. He owes me, and he knows it." Jori walked past the desk, not bothering to stop and get us a room. The clerk nodded at us. "He wouldn't hurt you or me, Sam. He can help us." I frowned but kept pace beside him. "Aren't you going to get us a room?" "I have one here." "All the time?" "I have it whenever I want it. I called ahead." I began to understand what it was like to live the life of the ultra-rich. It was a world I had never known until now. We got on the elevator. Jori punched in the sixteenth floor. Not the penthouse. I had assumed all the rich people took the penthouse in hotels. When we entered the room, I realized the penthouse was, at most, on par with this suite. The decor was perfect. The furniture looked comfy and chic at the same time. It radiated wealth, without jumping in your face screaming riches. Jori was going through the room, running his hands under tables and feeling along the
baseboards. He was checking for something. Maybe looking for a bug? Then he took out a device from his pocket, scanning everything all over again. I was checking for something as well. I spotted a king-size bed in the bedroom, and I planned on getting him into it. He finished what he was doing and came over to me, but kept a respectful distance between us. "Sorry Sam, but no." "What?" I said innocently. "I'm sleeping on the couch." "Why?" I took a step towards him. "There are eyes and ears everywhere." "They must know we're married," I said, moving a little closer. "Shouldn't we make it look authentic? I stepped into his personal space then, allowing my breasts to brush against his chest. His breathing got ragged. I thought I had won the argument at that moment. He managed to step back. "I need to focus." "That's my point," I said. "You can't have lust clouding your judgment." He almost cracked a smile. "Sam. It'll have to wait," he said. I shrugged. "Whatever you say, husband." I unzipped my bodysuit from my left shoulder
all the way down to my right ankle, peeling it off slowly to reveal my naked body. I had lost my underwear somewhere on the island. Jori was watching, of course. How could he look away? I stepped daintily out of the pile of bulletproof fabric. "I'm going to take a shower," I said, making sure to sway my hips as I walked away. "Feel free to join me." When I closed the bathroom door, I heard a groan come from the living room. I smiled wickedly to myself in the mirror. This was going to be fun. JORI I sat down on the couch; I was ready to do anything to distract myself. I absently ran my fingers through my hair, trying to erase the image of Sam's naked ass headed for the bathroom. Her blatant invitation to go and have my way with her body wasn't helping. She wanted me. I knew that. We had fucked more times than I could remember on the island. When we had the opportunity together, we couldn't get enough of each other. Once we crossed the line the first time, it appeared that our desires were not going to remain on the island. I ached for her, and it took all my willpower to stay on the couch. I wanted to tear my clothes off
right now, walk into the bathroom, and take her in the shower. I used every technique I knew to calm my raging erection, but nothing was working. In desperation, I called the concierge, asking them to get new clothes for us that would properly fit us. I had to check Sam's bodysuit to get her size. I didn't know it, of course; in my mind I separated women into small and large, and that was the extent of my analysis. I knew our bodies fit together perfectly, but that wasn't a size on Vandwa. It wouldn't help the concierge. Once I requested the clothing, I felt like I had some momentum and I asked them to stock the fridge as well. I had a feeling we would be staying here for a few days at the minimum. I remembered there was a restaurant that served Earth food and put in an order. I had spent a while placing orders, and there was no sign of Samantha. Was she taking an extra long time in the shower? I wondered if she was hoping I would change my mind. Her devious plan backfired when all the orders came in while she was still in the bathroom. They put the food in the kitchen and the clothes in the bedroom. As I was putting things away and tidying up, I finally heard the water go off. She came out with a tiny towel wrapped around her body. I busied myself in the kitchen, avoiding her gaze. She came over to see what I was doing.
"Is that real food? I've been dying to eat something other than seaweed since the last party," she said, taking one of those strange things called French fries and popping it sensually into her mouth. She moaned. I closed my eyes, praying for self-control. "That is so good." "Glad you like it," I said. "I do," she said, leaning over to kiss my cheek. She made sure her breasts brushed me. She knew how much I loved her lush mounds. I swallowed hard as she whispered in my ear. "Thanks, Jori." I pressed my lips together, not answering. "I'm going to get dressed now," she said as she stepped back. I tried to look away, but I couldn't help myself. When she dropped her towel, giving me an unobstructed view of her luscious body, I froze. I knew if I moved at all it would be in her direction. She smiled sweetly at me and went into the bedroom. "If you want to help, I could use some assistance with my zipper." I breathed shallowly through my mouth trying not to smell her sweet orange scent. Her aroma was mixed with a hint of intoxicating sex underneath. I wondered if she was as wet for me as I was hard for her. We would have to wait. Samantha and I sat eating on the island of our hotel
suite's kitchen. She had stopped teasing me finally and wore some of the new clothes I had ordered. Unbelievably, she looked just as sexy fully clothed as when she only wore a towel. Her clothing was simple - jeans and a T-shirt from Earth. The jeans sat low on her hips. The Tshirt stretched tightly over her breasts. The shirt ended above her stomach, allowing a tantalizing glimpse of her navel. I had never thought belly buttons were sexy before. I was beginning to realize I found almost everything about Sam sexy, especially when I couldn't have her. "What's the deal?" she asked, biting into a meat product called a chicken finger. To my knowledge, chickens did not have fingers. What was that thing she was eagerly consuming? I tried not to look appalled and pay attention to what she was saying. Between my arousal at her appearance and my disgust at her food, I had completely forgotten her inquiry. "What was that?" I said and she smiled knowingly. "I said, what's the deal, Jori? Am I going to get shot at this party?" "No. Probably not." "Your answer is not reassuring." "Let me put it this way. There's no need for bodysuits," I said. "Really?" she said. "I was starting to enjoy
mine." An image of Samantha removing her tight bodysuit and dropping it onto the floor invaded my mind. I don't know if I was staring blankly off into space, but something about the way I carried myself revealed my thoughts to Sam. "You know," she remarked. "You're going to have problems concentrating if you don't get it out of your system." I didn't want to talk about it, but I couldn't help myself. "Get what out of my system?" "This," she said, reaching over and cupping my groin. "Don't do that," I growled. "How are you going to fight the bad guys if you can't get the image of me stripping off my bodysuit out of your head? You need to let off some steam. Then you can focus on what's critical." Once again, I forced myself to push a vision of Samantha out of my mind. Perhaps being honest would work. "I don't think it is a good idea," I said, looking her in the eyes. "I let myself go on the island. I probably shouldn't have." "You're not going to tell me that you regret what we did," she said, her eyes flashing. "Are you?" "I don't regret a second of it." I couldn't communicate with Sam telepathically, but I wanted to convince her. "I hadn't meant for us to take that step until I was a free man."
"But Jori!" "I don't want to talk about it anymore, Sam." She looked frustrated but thankfully changed the subject. "Fine. What should I expect from this party?" "Farrell's got some odd tastes. There's lots of drinking, dancing, sex, and drugs." She raised her eyebrows. "I've been there and done that. It was called my early twenties." "We won't be participating in the extracurricular activities," I said. "Especially the sex part." She had to mention it again. I silently counted to ten as she smirked. "He's guaranteed to have the information we need, Sam, so we're going to have to blend in." "Blend in. Me? You know I'm from Earth, right?" "You bring a party with you wherever you go. You're the fun-time girl. You shouldn't have any trouble with this crowd." She stared at me. "Is that how you see me?" "Of course, Sam," I gazed at her tenderly. "You're fun. The opposite of me. Happy, cheerful, and crazy." Sam smiled shyly. I wondered if she saw herself the same way I saw her. My description of her might not be how she thought of herself, but I could see that my opinion was making a positive
impression on her. "I guess I'm ready. Party on." I studied her intensely for a moment. I reached out and slowly wiped my thumb across her lips. She sat still. I had avoided touching her since the island, and it was the most sensual thing I had done to her since our rescue. "You had something on your mouth. What's that red stuff called?" "Ketchup?" "Some ketchup. Right there," I said, reluctant to tear my gaze away from her lips. She didn't move. This would be the perfect opportunity to kiss her, but I managed to turn away and start putting away the dishes.
Chapter Sixteen JORI I stayed in the kitchen and cleaned up until I saw Sam again in the entryway. Why had I touched her? When her lips had only been a memory, it was easier to resist her. Now it felt as if I was tormenting myself for no reason. I turned and walked towards the door. Sam stared at herself in the full-length mirror. "I've been thinking about getting a belly button ring," she said, modestly pulling down her shirt. It immediately rode up again, exposing a thin line of flesh and her sexy navel. "Why would you do something like that?" I said. The thought of her getting a piercing annoyed me. The concept of altering your body for jewelry was unknown on Vandwa. "I think it's edgy, and I would look cute. What do you think?" she asked. I thought she was playing me again, but I had to respond. "It doesn't sound like a good idea to me. It would ruin your perfect skin." "So what? Why do you care what I do with my belly button?" "Because I'm your husband," I said. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I knew I had lost control of the conversation.
"Oh yeah? Prove it to me." "What do you mean?" "I have needs, you know. It's your job to take care of them. You're not acting like a proper husband at all," she said. There was a trace of bitterness in her eyes. She was bothered by my refusal to touch her. I wondered if she felt rejected or believed I didn't want her. A moment later, before I knew what I was doing, I had her pushed up against the door with my hands on her hips. "Oh yeah?" I whispered, inhaling her sweet scent. "What should I do to act like your husband?" I was a fool. With her, I might always be a fool. "You should kiss me," she murmured. I couldn't help myself. I found my lips were on hers, and our arms were around each other. She made a sexy noise at the back of her throat and pushed her hips towards mine. I could escape my job, but I wouldn't be able to avoid Sam. My hands drifted lower to cup her firm, round buttocks. Our kiss was heating up, and I felt excitement spreading through my body. I wanted her badly, but the timing wasn't right. We couldn't be late when we needed information from Farrell. Regretfully, I pulled away. She sighed. "We have to be punctual, Sam," I said. "This is too good of a party to miss." She knew what I meant, and she nodded. She
understood the subtext of my comment. "I wouldn't want you to be late for your party," she said. "But you owe me, Mr. Lachlan." I watched her as she walked out the door and down the hall, my entire being aware of the movements of her body. I intended to pay her fully with interest. "I didn't know parties could fill me with apprehension," Sam muttered as we walked through the entrance of the big house. It didn't drip opulence like the other parties. On the other hand, everywhere I looked, details from the furniture to the wall decorations denoted wealth. As we walked past a couple kissing in the hallway, Sam zipped up her hoodie. The man kissing the woman's neck managed to ogle Sam in her tight T-shirt. When I glared at him, he pretended not to notice. I didn't want him to think of touching my woman. It enraged me to know that he was probably thinking lustful thoughts already. We wandered through the house. Everywhere we went, we saw people either drinking or getting high. In some rooms, they were dancing sensually. The only things preventing them from vertically fucking were the clothes they wore. In other rooms, people were having conversations or participating in drinking games. Smoke permeated the air in the house, and I tried not to inhale.
"Am I getting high from the smoke in the house?" Sam whispered to me. "I feel dizzy." "Derali is powerful stuff. Hold your breath." "I hope we don't have to be here long. I did a tour of the drinking and drugs scene when I was younger. I don't need to be a part of it anymore. What do we have to do we find your 'friend' and get out of here?" Privately, I agreed with her. There was another complication. The more inebriated these people got, the more dangerous they became. Sam didn't know the reputations of the men and women in this house, but some of them were animals. I was glad she didn't know about this crowd. There was no reason to scare her unnecessarily. It was still early. Most people had themselves under control. "How do you know this fellow?" she said. "He doesn't seem like your type at all." I appreciated the vote of confidence. "It's a long story," I said. My eyes were looking around the room, never stopping their search for Farrell. I realized she hadn't said anything for a while. When I turned my head, I realized she was glowering at me. "I met him in my teens, during my rebellious phase. These people were kind of my crowd back then," I muttered. I grabbed Sam's hand. If he wasn't around here,
I knew where he would be. We walked upstairs and down a long hall until we came to a room filled with books. "A library? Is Farrell a bookworm?" "He reads a little," I said, shaking my head. "But this room has secrets." I let go of her hand and went to a particular blue book. When I took it off the shelf, there was a soft click in the room when a latch sprang free. Samantha drew in a breath of surprise behind me as a door opened. A section of the bookshelves swung inward, showing a stairway descending into darkness. "That was impressive," she whispered. "A secret passage? This party is getting cooler by the second." I grinned at her and stepped into the opening. She followed me as we sauntered down the stairs. When we arrived at a door, I hesitated. Sam looked nonplussed. There were moans, grunts, and the sound of something banging rhythmically against the wall coming from the room. I shrugged my shoulders and sat down on the floor in the hallway. Farrell had said his door was always open. It was closed now, and I didn't want to open it if he was with a woman. A few minutes later, a female voice screamed, and a male voice groaned after a few seconds. After that, there was nothing but silence.
"Now what?" Sam whispered. I shrugged. I didn't have time to waste. I had given him enough privacy. I got up and knocked on the door. There was some grumbling from the room, and then a disheveled-looking woman wearing a man's shirt opened the door. Sam averted her eyes. Farrell sat up in the bed. He was shirtless, smoking something, and looked satisfied. "Sary?" He frowned, trying to remember her name. "Sorla?" The woman frowned. "Whatever your name is, sweetie, can you go upstairs now and get yourself something to eat?" She gave him a deadly glare, but he wasn't paying attention to her anymore. "Jori! What are you doing here?" he said. He forgot the presence of the nameless woman just like he forgot her name. She stomped away angrily. "Hey Farrell," I said. "Sorry to walk in on you, man. How do you find these girls who are screaming all the time?" "Because I'm an animal in bed," he said, smiling smugly at me. "It looks like your taste in women is improving." He looked Sam over and ran his tongue over his lips. Sam looked disgusted. I wished she was able to hide her emotions more completely, although seeing her reaction made me happy. "I have a great idea. Want to trade?" he asked.
Samantha made a snort and looked outraged. I put a hand on her arm to reassure her. I would never trade her. From now on, I would be the only male to place his hands on her. A small voice in my head said that if I wanted her to be mine, eventually I would need to be truthful with her and tell her my feelings. "I don't think so. That doesn't sound like a great idea to me," I said. I felt my expression change, and I knew I didn't look as friendly as before. He raised his eyebrows and took another puff. "Is it like that? Fair enough," he said. There was a time not long ago when I would have jumped at the thought of having a new woman in my bed. In the past, we had exchanged often enough for his suggestion to be reasonable. The girls had been willing of course; the women we had hung out with during those years had been free spirits. Sam deserved better than this, and the mere insinuation was making my ears burn. It was time to get to the point and get out of here. Either he'd help us or he wouldn't. "Why are you here, Jori? It's not for old time's sake." "I need your help," I said. "Of course you do. But what precisely do you need?" "I want to know where Harrington's holding his next shipment of children."
His face got a look I had seen many times when he was dealing or playing cards. It was his poker face, and it completely hid what he was thinking and feeling. "What makes you think I know anything about it?" I was a decent poker player myself, and I had won my fair share of games against him. He would give something away. He always did. "You know everything," I pointed out. "I am aware he's holding a shipment and waiting for the chance to get them off-planet. I need to know where it is." "Why?" he said, his eyes piercing my soul. "So you can run off and play hero to get the bad guy? You've been the same ever since you went into the..." I held up my hand. He rolled his eyes but didn't finish his sentence out of respect for me. Farrell knew about my work with the secret service. They had recruited him as well. Unlike me, he rejected them. "Ever since then, you've been trying to redeem yourself. You're never going to catch up to Nathaniel, you know. He's too perfect." "You don't know anything about it." "Even if I had this information, why would I freely give it to you?" If he didn't know, he could always find out. My
job was to convince him. Sam stood silently beside me watching everything. "I want out," I said, deciding to tell him the truth. "This is my last job, and then I'm done. It's emotionally draining. I have to stop him. I know what it's like to have your parents taken from you." He shook his head, and my heart sank. "Not this time, Jori. That's not good enough." I nodded and turned away from him, feeling defeated. He held all the cards. If he weren't in the mood to tell me, he wouldn't. There was no use arguing. "What?" Sam said. "We're just leaving?" "He's not going to tell us anything." She closed in on him before I could stop her. "Is this a fucking game to you?" she said, stalking over to the bed. Farrell stared at her in fascination as she tore into him. "You lie there like royalty in your bed and make pronouncements. These are children's lives. Who do you think you are? Why would you stop someone who wants to help them?" "Sweetie, you need to calm down," he said in apparent amusement. His condescending attitude only made Sam angrier. I didn't think he would be smiling for much longer. I had never seen this side of Sam before, but I should have known it existed. "Calm down?" she said, raising her voice louder than before. "Other people are depending on Jori. If
you're sitting here on your fat ass holding him back, I will not calm down." "I'm not a bad guy," he began. "No one think's they're bad, but I get the feeling that you mean well. That only makes your actions more reprehensible. All it takes for evil to triumph is for good men to do nothing. The least you could do is give someone your information so they can take action. It costs you nothing to tell us, but you won't. You're a weakling hiding behind your money." "Hold on a minute," Farrell said. Her last shot had hit too close to home, and he began to frown. "That's uncalled for." Sam was still talking. "Don't you miss your mother?" she said. Her voice was a whisper now, and her eyes full of compassion. Farrell froze. "How do you know I lost my mother?" he said. "If you hadn't," she said. "You wouldn't be sitting here in your big house with its secret rooms, fucking a woman whose name you don't know and stopping a good man from rescuing children torn away from their parents." They stared at each other. "You're right, Jori. Let's go. He isn't going to tell us anything. He's nothing but a coward." She turned back and delivered a final blow. "It's a good thing
your mother can't see what you've become." I tried to play it cool but honestly, I was shocked. I knew she had a feisty side, but this was beyond what I had imagined. She radiated raw power; she was all woman, and to tell the truth, it was turning me on. I gave Farrell a cold glare and took her hand, leaving without saying another word to my old friend. Sam had said enough for the both of us. She had been eerily accurate about Farrell. When we reached the stairs and started to climb, we heard footsteps running down the hall behind us. "Wait," Farrell said to Sam, stretching out his hand to stop her. "You're right. I'll tell you what you want to know."
Chapter Seventeen SAMANTHA Jori's 'friend' was an asshole. After I had told him his mother would be proud he'd made the right decision, he looked a little happier. I hoped I would never have to see him again. "That was incredible," Jori said. He sounded impressed. Why would he be impressed? "What do you mean?" I asked. I frowned as I tried to zip up my hoodie. We had left Farrell's house and were walking back to the hotel. It was freezing. My zipper was stuck, and I fiddled with it without looking up. "To be specific, you were amazing," he said. Something in his tone made me want to see his face. I stopped playing with my jacket and gazed up at him. I saw the same person who was with me on the island. There was no mask and no acting. I only saw Jori. "Look who decided to show himself," I said. I felt angry and scared. I had just finished verbally assaulting a guy who might have been an alien drug lord or something. I hadn't expected Farrell actually to give in. Jori looked around and pulled me into a nearby
park. He led me to a tree and began whispering. "Harrington has surveillance everywhere. I am supposed to maintain my cover until we catch him." Someone walked by and he pulled me in roughly, kissing me until my toes curled. When the passerby left us, he released me and I stared at him. "Stop messing with my head, Jori. You're just making excuses," I whispered back. "Why are you like this?" "What do you want me to say, Sam?" he whispered angrily. I could tell he wanted to raise his voice, but he didn't dare. "Do you want me to tell you I'm head over heels for you? Do you want me to say I want to spend the rest of my life with you?" His revelation blew me away, but he went on whispering. "What if I tell you those things and then my job swallows me? Do you want me to make you think we have something and then disappear because something went wrong? Do you?" he said, his green eyes demanding a response from me. I shook my head, unable to speak. Could that happen? My blood ran cold at the thought. "I don't think that's fair to you. I'm sorry that I'm not free to tell you absolutely everything because I would if I could. I'm sorry I give you confusing responses. But this is me, and this is my life." He looked more upset than I had ever seen him
before. "There's nothing that I'm more sorry about than what I'm doing to you," he said so softly that I could barely hear him. He dropped his eyes and turned away from me, his shoulders drooping with dejection. I watched him, wondering what this meant. Because it sounded like we were in love with each other, and we couldn't be together because he was a secret agent. Great. I followed him out of the park, aching to hold him but knowing that I might never get the chance again. Farrell's location ended up being a big warehouse. As we approached it, we created an action plan. "I'll just see how the situation appears. I'm not going to make any attempt to get the kids right now. If I get confirmation they're here, then I'll set something up with my superior. I've activated my tracker so that if anything happens to me, you'll know where I am. It will record what I hear. I might be able to get some evidence against Harrington. You should go home, Sam." "You're sending me away?" I asked, confused. "Back to the hotel, whatever. I guess it's not like we have a home together." His words stung, but I let the comment pass. "I'm not leaving you," I said. I tried to make my
voice firm. He looked annoyed. I thought I saw a glimmer of worry in his eyes. "Sam, you're an untrained civilian. It's a bad idea for you to come into a dangerous situation with me." "What if you need help? You'll be by yourself." He didn't waver at all when I expressed my concern. He shook his head at me. "Or what if Harrington sends someone to grab your unprotected wife? I'll need help. You won't be around." That made him question himself. "We'll stick together. I won't get in your way. If either one of us needs help, we can give the other a hand," I said. I was prepared to do whatever it took to prevent his job from consuming his life again. I needed him. I wasn't going to let him disappear on me. "Sam, I didn't mean that I would literally disappear. That's unlikely to happen." "Are you telling me you can't be kidnapped or killed in action?" "Of course I can't tell you that." "Then I'm coming with you," I said, trying to sound like it was a done deal. "You saw me back there with Farrell. I have skills." "You have a point," he said. "Fine, you can come with me. At the first sign of trouble, you have
to go and save yourself. And I'm only letting you come because it's not an assignment, we're just doing a bit of reconnaissance." I nodded. Fair enough. "Let's get in there," he said, walking away from the big warehouse. "Where are you going?" I said, following him back down the street. He ducked into an alley and leaned over, lifting a round manhole cover. "That does not look pleasant," I said, fear twisting my guts. "Get in, Sam. You wanted to come with me, didn't you?" he said innocently. I wanted to grind my teeth together or smack him or both. But he was right. Did I want to go with him or not? Just because we had to go in through a small, dark hole in the ground shouldn't stop me. "You can go home now," he said. "I wouldn't think less of you." How could I go home after that? He wouldn't think less of me, but he wouldn't think more of me, either. If I could do this, maybe I wouldn't seem like poor white trash to him anymore. Maybe what really was holding him back from being with me wasn't his job. Maybe it was his aversion to lowclass, poor people. I hoped he didn't still think that about me. I was so bewildered by all his lies at this point that I
wasn't sure about anything. Most of the deception was not directed at me, but it was still confusing. It was hard to know what was real and what wasn't. He was authentic during our time together on the island. I was certain of that, at least. But the island was becoming a distant memory. I stared at the black hole in the ground and tried to swallow my fear. I had always been nervous about going into small spaces. One summer, there had been construction work on our street. I wasn't careful and fell into a hole. It seemed like I was trapped in there forever until someone heard my desperate screams and pulled me out. Since then I've had a fear, bordering on a phobia, of enclosed spaces. When I had to crawl through a hole in the ground to escape Harrington's men, it hadn't helped. If anything, it amplified the fear. Jori's laughing smile fell from his face. "Sam, seriously. You don't have to do this. Don't worry about me. I'll be okay. I'll be home in a couple of hours. Hey," he said, lifting my chin so I was forced to look at him and couldn't stare into the manhole any longer. "You don't have to prove anything. Not to me." I felt my heart swoon. I was falling for Jori, and I couldn't seem to stop myself, especially when he said sweet things like that. "But I have to go, Samantha."
"No." That got me out of my trance. "Don't leave me." "I won't leave you, Sammy." He stared into my eyes now and held both my hands. "Ever. Not if I can help it." I felt like I couldn't breathe. He kissed me softly on the lips. Then he nodded at me and let go of one of my hands. "I'll hold your hand. I'll be right here. It's bigger than it looks once you get down there." I nodded, scared out of my mind and unable to think. Jori wouldn't let me go. That's all that mattered. I sat down on the edge of the hole with my legs dangling down into the blackness. The fear rose up and threatened to suffocate me but I focused on the feeling of Jori's hand in mine, and I jumped. I landed with a crunch. I couldn't see how far down it was and collapsed when one of my ankles gave out. I scrambled to my feet immediately even though my ankle was hurting. I didn't know what might be on the ground. An instant later, Jori's powerful form dropped down beside me. He had a flashlight on his wrist, and he shone it around, looking for me. "Sam? Are you okay?" he said when he reached me. "I'm fine." I tried to breathe slowly and deeply. It wasn't working. Taking shallow gasping breaths
was the only way I could get air into my lungs. "You're not okay. I'm going to lift you out of here. You can't come with me. I want you with me, but you're frightened. You won't be able to help me if you're panicking." I knew he was right. At that moment, we heard voices in the street. Jori checked his computer. "I'm sure they are Harrington's men. We have some of them bugged so we can track their locations. You have to come with me now, Sam." I nodded quickly. I needed to pull myself together. He took out a gun. The sight of the weapon scared me more than being underground. We proceeded into the darkness. The tunnel system that crisscrossed the city was part of the first Vandwan monarchy's emergency escape route. Engineers reappropriated them in modern times and used them as fire exits for all the buildings in the district. Vandwans built this city on natural land. Jori had told me a bit about the history at lunch. We climbed out. It had been a short walk to the warehouse, but it took us hours to search it completely. "This is the last storeroom," Jori said, shining his light in a small window. "They must be in here." For my part, I was glad it was the final one. I knew it was wrong, but I almost hoped we didn't
find anyone. I was exhausted and wanted to go back to the hotel, lie down beside Jori, and sleep. How selfish was that? He picked the lock again, just like he had for the last fifteen rooms, and opened the door quietly. He swept the beam of his flashlight around the small room. We didn't see anything. He went in, and I followed to help him search. We looked in every nook and cranny where a child could hide. Nothing. Jori couldn't believe it. "They're not here. Farrell lied to us." "He may have made a mistake," I said. "Farrell's never wrong," Jori said. "We're missing something." "Why aren't they guarded if they're here? Who's watching these children?" I asked. The complete absence of people had bothered me as soon as we arrived. Why weren't there a bunch of guards to stop us? For all we could tell, we were in an empty warehouse. "What if this building is like Farrell's house and has a private, concealed section?" "If that were the case, the outside wouldn't match up with the inside," I said. I closed my eyes to picture the length of the building from the exterior. I stepped out of the storeroom back into the open main room filled with enormous shelving. I estimated the dimensions of the room and Jori was
doing the same thing. "It's definitely shorter," he said. "Do you agree?" I nodded. It was. We explored the north wall, pushing at all the bolts, running our hands along the beams, searching for some way to release a latch or reveal a door. I wasn't tired any longer. Now we had an idea of where to look. But when we had searched all along the massive wall, and we hadn't found anything, I became discouraged again. "If you were hiding children in a secret space in a warehouse..." Jori said, pacing back and forth. God, he was handsome. I tried to keep my mind on what he was saying. "Where would you put them?" he said, running his hands through his hair and making it stand on end. "Children, even if you're making them quiet, are probably going to be quite noisy." "Yeah." "How many are being held here?" "Fifty or sixty? We're not sure." "That many kids would be loud, even if they're scared and being as quiet as possible. And what about when they have to use the bathroom and eat?" His eyes darted all the place. "Wait a minute," I said. "Does this place have a basement?"
Jori's eyes lit up. He pulled up a schematic of the building on his computer. He smiled at me and headed for the corner. I followed, trying to keep up with his pace, but he was moving quickly. When we got there, we found a trap door. Did we have to go into another hole in the ground? He opened it carefully, and we saw a ladder going down. Jori was on it in a moment and disappeared. "Come on," I heard him whisper from below me. I didn't want to go in, but I knew how to give myself the courage to move. I pulled up a memory of one of our kisses and held it firmly in my mind. Then I climbed down. I was afraid, but I did it. The sense of satisfaction I felt afterward was indescribable. I jumped from the ladder into his arms. He squeezed me tightly, then released me. Maybe I was starting to overcome my fears. "There's a light up ahead, so we need to be careful," he said as we moved into the passageway. The place seemed abandoned, but some noises told me there were people here. Jori spotted the door first. He checked it and had it open before I reached him. As soon as he went through, I knew we had found them because there was a chorus of soft voices asking him a million questions. "Be quiet." A little girl, about eight years old, shushed all the children and stepped forward as the
spokesperson for the group. "Are you here to rescue us?" "Why would you think that?" Jori said. His eyes were lit up with happiness to see the children alive and unhurt. "Because you're sneaking in. You wouldn't sneak in if you worked for the bad guys." "You're right," I said. "We're here to get you out." We heard a new noise in the corridor. "Quick," the little girl said, shutting the door. "Come in here and hide." We were in yet another storeroom that had large, sturdy shelves on three out of the four walls. Our new friend pushed me down and motioned for me to climb onto the bottom of a shelf. Other children had done the same for Jori. "Some of you stand in front of them. If they ask what we're doing, say we're playing a new game." The children quietly waited. The door opened again, and a man's voice spoke. "What are you doing in there?" he asked. "We're playing with each other," said the little girl. The man snorted. "Go to sleep," he said. "Yes, sir," the little girl answered. The guard shut the door again. After a minute, the kids moved away from us. We sat up.
"I'm Sam," I whispered. "And this is Jori. We're going to make sure you get back to your parents." "My name's Maria," the little girl said. "What's the plan? I'll tell everyone what we're going to do."
Chapter Eighteen JORI It was so easy to get the children out that I almost couldn't believe it. Maria told us that there were only a couple guards. Sam and I took them out, tying them up in one of the rooms. We led the first of the children back to the warehouse and out the passageway to the manhole. Police were waiting for us when we arrived. I had contacted my senior the moment we had the guards tied up. They took the kids to the police station. The police would reunite the parents with their children. I knew I was going to get an earful from Mara, my supervisor, about not calling for assistance, but I didn't care. I was glad the kids were all safe and didn't want to make anyone wait longer to see their family. "I'll be right back," I told Sam. "I'm going to make sure everyone's out." "I'll come with you," Maria piped up. "I know where they would hide if they were afraid." "No, sweetie, you have to leave now," I told her. "But…" "She has a point, Jori," Sam said. "I'll come too." I tried not to be irritated. They both wanted to
help, after all. It turned out to be an excellent idea to let Maria assist me because she found a small child curled up and sound asleep. He was in a large packing crate stacked in a corner of a room. "It's one of the little ones' favorite places to play. We don't have bedtimes here, so sometimes they will fall asleep in the middle of playing if they stayed up late the night before. They lie down and will be out in seconds." She smiled and shrugged. "It's cute." I picked up the little boy and carried him with me. When we approached the manhole, we heard scuffling behind us. I glanced at Sam. Had the guards freed themselves already? "Here, give him to me," Maria said, holding out her arms. "I know you need to go back and see what that is. I'll make sure he gets out. Don't worry." "I'm not worried," I told Maria, handing the little boy to the clever girl. He wrapped his arms and legs around her, laying his head on her shoulder. She held him close, carrying him easily. "Just get out safely, okay?" she said. "And thank you. You saved us. You're heroes." Maria turned and walked away. Samantha and I stared at each other for a moment. Heroes? I pulled out my gun again. We moved quickly back down the passageway. I thought about telling
her to leave, but she would argue with me. I didn't have time for that. If we could only get something on Harrington, we could stop him permanently. It wasn't enough to save this batch of kids. I wanted to arrest him so he couldn't do this to anyone else ever again. When we made our way back through the warehouse and down the stairs, I thought again about making Sam stay behind. Having my gun out made me feel secure but it also made me feel nervous. I knew I wouldn't be able to stand it if anything happened to her. I had a feeling she wouldn't stay, so the next best place to have her was right next to me where I could protect her. As we arrived in a corridor, I realized that we were in big trouble. I wished with all my heart that I had convinced Sam to stay behind. I knew it was a mistake to let her come with me. Stupid. The two guards we had tied up were free and had brought their friends. The hallway was full of intimidating figures with guns. I didn't know where they came from, but it didn't matter. I started moving backward. They had not seen us yet. Then I tripped over something and fell on the metal railing of the stairs, which made a loud clang when my gun hit it. Immediately, they all turned their heads to look at us. All I saw were guns trained on Sam and me. There was no chance that
we could evade capture, so I put my gun down on the floor and kicked it over to them. Then I put my hands in the air. "Don't fire," I said. "We surrender." "Ah, Lachlan," Harrington said. "We meet again." I didn't say anything. Some guards had escorted us to his luxurious offices and forced us to sit on the couch. Everything appeared civilized and aboveboard. The only unusual thing in sight was three armed guards stationed around the room. Otherwise, we might have been visiting him for tea. "You've stolen my children," he said. "First of all, they're not yours. And I returned them to their parents," I said, breaking my silence. "You were the one who stole them." "Yes, I suppose you could say that. I was just trying to give them a chance at a better life." "And yourself a chance at billions of credits," I said, rolling my eyes in disgust. "Some people need those children," he said, frowning at me. "Those people will be able to give them lifestyles they would never have known if they had stayed with their parents. Most of these children are refugees. Their parents can barely feed them. Forget about giving them clothes and toys, or providing for their education." I scowled at him. "Just because they can't provide those sorts of
things doesn't mean they deserve to have their children abducted. Those kids have parents who love them. You can't buy love. There is no substitute for a child's mother and father, Harrington." The old man waved his hand in a dismissive motion. "Your sentiments are childish. They will have had every material thing they can dream of." "Except the only things they desire. Their mother and father," I said, remembering my mom. I would have given away every toy I owned, gone around in rags, and slept on the ground every night if it meant I could have my mother with me. "You don't know what you're talking about, boy. You will regret having meddled in my business." "No, Harrington, you're wrong," I said. "I will never regret having helped reunite families." He glared at me and looked at his men. "Lock them up," he said. The guards moved towards us. For a prison, this place was pretty nice, even though Sam had to sit on the floor. I knew from experience. We were in one of Harrington's spare rooms. There was no furniture, but there was thick carpet on the floor, and it was clean. There was even an attached bathroom. I imagined we would only be here a little while until he took us somewhere unpleasant.
Bars were on the windows. The bars were the only thing destroying the illusion we had moved into our first house together and didn't have any furniture yet. That's what I was pretending in my mind. It was better than facing reality. I had let Sam get captured by one of the biggest criminals on Vandwa. And I felt awful. "Jori. We have to get out of here," she said for the third time. "I know, Sam. Tell me how we can do it and I'll make it happen." "I don't know how. There must be a way out of this room." "Yeah, sure. Out the window. Through the bars." I went over to the bars and examined them. There were spaces between them, but a big person like me could never get through them. I reached through them to open the window. At least we could have some fresh air. Sam got up and came over to the window, examining the bars. "I think I could wiggle through." "That's impossible," I said, coming back. I realized that when I examined the bars, I only looked to see if I could get through. I didn't think about Sam. Was she right? She was much smaller than me. The bars were far apart. They had only expected to imprison burly men here. She checked the width of her hips and brought her hands up to the bars. It would be tight, but she
should be able to squeeze through. "You might have to grease me up," she said, grinning. "Don't give me any ideas, Samantha," I said, getting hard at the thought of greasing her up, my hands slipping and sliding over her naked body. I forced myself to stop my imagination from running wild. I didn't know if I would get the chance to touch her again. There was no use tormenting myself. I had no idea what Harrington planned to do with us. But I knew he had no qualms about killing us. Since we weren't already dead, I assumed that he had a plan for us. I had no illusions. It was likely that the only way out of this room for me was death. There was no hope. I didn't voice my thoughts to Sam, though. She wanted to try. I wasn't going to stop her. "We'll wait until evening," I said. "It will be harder to see you." "There's a big ledge that I'll be able to stand on. Then it's just a small step over to that big tree. I've escaped him before. I can do it again." I wasn't sure this was a good idea. Too much could go wrong, but we had no other choice. She was the only one who could go through the bars. As long as we were Harrington's prisoners, we wouldn't be able to bring him down. The fact that he was going to kill us eventually was also a strong
motivation for us to escape. "As long as you're not afraid of heights, we're good to go," I said, joking. She laughed but something seemed wrong. Was she afraid of heights? SAMANTHA I love heights. I love heights. I love heights. I repeated the sentence over and over. Maybe if I recited it enough times, it would come true. I stood on the ledge outside our window and looked down at a two-story drop. It was late at night, and the moon lit the grounds. All I had to do was take one step to the tree. It wasn't far. There was less than a foot from the ledge to a large branch. The huge branch was nearly vertical. Once I reached it, I only had to step across and grab hold of the big tree trunk. Then I would climb down and somehow escape. The plan was to find Nathaniel and get his help to rescue Jori. On the third Tuesday of the month, he was always at home to resupply. He would be easy to find once I got off the ledge. It was such a small distance to cross, but it felt like an enormous gap. What was the matter with me? First the claustrophobia and now acrophobia. I wasn't usually afraid of heights. I think the stress of everything that had happened to me was making
me nervous. I had climbed down the ladder into darkness, but imminent death had pushed me forward at the time. Right now there was only the promise of future death, which wasn't as motivating. I should never have come with Jori. I should have gone home as he told me, like a good little wife. No. I was the only one who could move through the bars and get help. I could be useful. I could help him if I could get off this ledge and onto the tree. Jori stood silently behind me. I knew what he was thinking. "You can come back in, you know." Once again, his offer of an out made me reluctant to take it. I wanted to show him I was better than he thought. Braver. Stronger. In a higher class of people. I wasn't just a poor girl from the wrong side of the tracks, with no education, no skills, and no courage. If I actually wanted to show him, I needed to step across and climb down the tree. But I couldn't do it. "What will Harrington do to us?" I said, not turning or moving on the ledge. It was beginning to feel way too small. "Drownings happen all the time to offworlders," he said, his voice sounding quiet from inside the building. "It's harder to drown a
Vandwan, of course, but anybody can arrange an accident." "Drowning? He would drown us?" "He would try. That's his favorite way to take people out. They disappear, and their bodies wash up on shore days later. There are very few fingerprints in water. It always looks like an accident. It's impossible to prove who did it. Harrington's as slippery as an eel and a hundred times more cruel." Being drowned was as terrifying as plummeting to my death. I had to do this. I forced my body to move. I reached out my hand. I couldn't possibly hold on to the side and reach for the other at the same time. There was going to be a moment when I had to let go of the building, but I would not yet have hold of the tree. "It's a leap of faith, Sam," Jori said. The voice behind me was full of conviction. "You can do it. I believe in you. I know you'll come back for me. I trust you." He said his last sentence in a low voice and I almost didn't hear it. I knew how hard it must be for someone like him to trust me. He had lived in a web of lies for so long it was difficult for him to let go. That thought gave me strength. I held his trust in my heart like a gift, and I knew I could do it. It was a leap of faith. He was right. But it was one I was willing to make. I would
do anything for him. I looked at the tree. I imagined myself clinging to it and climbing down easily. Then I let go of the building and stepped out over the void.
Chapter Nineteen SAMANTHA I clung to the branch for dear life, my feet scrambling to get a hold. Soon I stood firmly on the huge branch, holding on tightly with my arms. I turned to look at Jori. He had a big smile on his face, though there was worry in the back of his eyes. "You did it," he said. "I know you can do the rest, too. When it gets difficult, remember I believe in you." I wished I could touch him. Instead, I merely nodded, blinking back my tears. "Jori…" I started but he interrupted me. "We will see each other again, Sam. I promise." "You shouldn't make promises you may not be able to keep," I said, my voice choking up in spite of myself. "I'll keep this one," he said. I knew that he believed it. "I'll see you soon enough," he said. "Now go." I gazed at his handsome face one last time before I turned and began climbing down the tree. Going down was a nightmare. Every time my foot slipped, I thought I was going to fall to my death. My hands were covered in sweat and I wondered if I would tumble down out of the tree. When my feet
finally touched the ground, I gave a huge sigh of relief. But it wasn't over yet. I looked up at the window and waved. I thought I saw movement but I wasn't sure. Then I turned resolutely and started running, keeping myself covered by the shadows of the trees as Jori had instructed me. It only took me a few minutes to find the hole we had gone through the last time. It was filled in. My heart sank. I dropped to my knees and started to dig with my hands. I didn't get very far before I saw that someone had half-heartedly tried to cover it. The hole was still there. It only took a few minutes to empty the hole. A new dread began to fill me as I contemplated wriggling through it again and getting stuck. My heart pounded. I don't know how long I sat there without moving. The noise of an animal growling got me off my butt. I remembered that Jori thought I could do it. I began to wriggle through the hole lying down on my stomach. Just like before, when I got halfway through, my hips became stuck. In the future, I might appreciate them but right now I was cursing their width. I twisted, trying to get free but this time I was tightly wedged between the falls. Last time Jori had given me a push to set me free. He wasn't
around to help me now. The noises got louder and I worried that a Vandwan land animal would attack my legs. Shit. What could I do? I needed to be thinner, but I wasn't going to lose five pounds in the next two minutes. I could lose about a quarter of an inch if I took off my pants. I began wiggling again, but this time I didn't worry if my pants were pulled off my legs. I had to leave my pants behind but it was enough to let me free. I scrambled out the other side, feeling relief flooding me again. How had I got myself into all this? This was the last time I did an arranged marriage to a secret agent. I didn't regret marrying Jori, even if he had come with unusual baggage. I was so happy I escaped I was practically dancing as I pulled my pants back on. I took off running to find Nathaniel. "Jori said you would help, no questions asked." "I didn't have any questions for Jori the convict, but I have several questions for Jori the secret agent." Nathaniel stared at me. The morning sun through the porthole lit his face as it rose over the ever-present ocean. We were in the captain's cabin on the Dream, where I had caught them as they were docking. "All this time?" "It was an act. He saved those children. He's a
hero, Nathaniel. He hated having to deceive you, but he did everything for the kids. We don't have time to talk about it right now. Jori can explain everything once we get him away from Harrington. Can you track him?" Nat opened his computer and entered a long password. He pressed his thumb onto a fingerprint identifier, and he scanned his retina. "They're moving him," he said, staring at the screen. "Where?" I said, struggling to keep fear out of my voice. "They're on the ocean." He turned to me. His expression was concerned. "They're heading out towards The Barrier." "We have to catch them, Nathaniel. Can you intercept them before they get to The Barrier?" "I don't know, Sam. They couldn't beat the Dream in a race, but they've had quite a head start." He ran out of the room, calling for his first mate, Vess, and shouting that all hands were needed on deck. If anyone could get us there quickly, it was Nathaniel with his high-speed ship. I remembered Jori had said Harrington liked to drown his enemies. I desperately hoped the Dream would get us there in time. JORI I was on a ship heading out to sea. They had
tied me up and gagged me, throwing me belowdecks. Now some of Harrington's henchmen were dragging me back up onto the deck. I wasn't making it easy for them. One of them kneed me in the guts, taking the wind out of me. Another punched me in the face. I guessed I would have a black eye and bruised cheekbone. I wasn't sure why I struggled. I was restrained and couldn't fight properly. Resisting them made me feel better and in control of my situation. They took a few more shots at me and finally pulled me onto the deck. Harrington stood there, looking smug and confident. I wanted to punch the bastard's smile off his face. One of the men removed the gag. I tried to get some saliva back into my dry mouth. "You need to know, Jori, that I am the most powerful man on Vandwa. I've been making my living doing this for years and I've never been caught. A young pup like you is not going to be able to take me down. You're going to die for your trouble." "If I don't take you down, someone will," I said, thinking about my tracking device. "You have nothing on me." "How do you know I haven't recorded our conversations?" He rolled his eyes and I knew that I was in
bigger trouble than I had imagined. "Are you referring to your little tracking device?" he said. How did he know about it? "How do you think they're going to get the evidence if it's in the belly of a rogahz?" he said, tilting his head and using a high voice. He was mocking me. I tried not to show my fear but my heart sped up. One of his men stepped forward with a knife. I backed away but I hit the main mast. He held my arm and made a slash across my bicep. I pressed my lips together. I hardly noticed the pain because I was panicking, but I didn't want to let it show. That would only give Harrington satisfaction. When I spotted The Barrier coming up ahead of us, I began to hyperventilate. He was going to drop my bleeding body over The Barrier. Any Vandwan in his right mind would be scared now. I didn't want to be torn apart by the sea. "That's right, Jori. All your work was for nothing. I'm going to go free. And you're going to suffer death by rogahz." Another of his men approached me with a needle. I fought them but ended up with more bruises and ringing ears for my trouble. The men injected something into my thigh and stepped back. "What are you doing to me?" I asked.
"That's VD-162. It takes about twenty minutes for an injection to make someone unconscious. You won't be able to breathe anymore. You'll have time to think about how you're going to be devoured or drown. Maybe both. There will be no one left to protect your beautiful girl." I lunged at him but one of his minions stopped me and threw me to the deck, kicking me three times in the stomach. I felt a stab of intense pain and knew that I had broken ribs. He walked over to me and squatted down. I held my sides, trying to get air into my lungs. "I'm going to find her, Lachlan. I'm going to hurt her. I'm going to enjoy her body. In the end, I'm going to drown her, just like you. You won't be able to do anything to stop me because you'll be dead." He smiled. "Good-bye, Jori. Nice try." Three of his men grabbed me. I struggled against them. They were too strong for me, and I was still tied. They lifted me over the rail and dropped me like a bag of garbage. I fell and hit the ocean with a hard belly flop. I sank beneath the waves on the wrong side of The Barrier. I flipped my inner eyelid and took a deep breath through the skin of my torso. I could see brown liquid seeping from the wound on my arm and I knew it was only a matter of time until a rogahz or
something more terrible beyond The Barrier consumed me. I settled on the bottom of the ocean and tried to calm myself. I could see the shadow of the ship's hull moving away. All I could think about was Sam. She had been brave going into the manhole and climbing out the window. She was scared out of her mind, but she took action. That was real courage. I remembered how she moaned and writhed beneath me when I made love to her. I remembered her eyes when I had told her that I wanted to be with her for the rest of my life. I had been with her up until the last few hours of my brief lifetime. My only regret was that I didn't get to tell her I loved her. I should have told Nathaniel the truth about me. I felt sleepier and sleepier as the minutes ticked by. I fought to stay awake until I saw dark forms approaching me from the depths of the ocean. I let the darkness take me. It was better to be unconscious when the animals ripped me limb from limb. SAMANTHA I was monitoring Jori's tracker when it did something odd that I didn't understand. Nathaniel was on deck with Vess attempting to squeeze every last little bit of speed out of the wind. I don't know how they did it, but we were moving over the water faster than I ever had before.
"Nathaniel!" I yelled as loud as I could. He was down the stairs in a heartbeat. "What is it?" he said. "Is something wrong?" "I don't know. The monitor did something strange." He moved closer and examined the screen. He looked frightened for a moment, but his expression changed almost immediately. He tried to make it seem as if I shouldn't worry. "Look, it's no big deal. He's at the bottom of the ocean." "No big deal?" I said, my voice rising. He winced. "Sam, calm down. He's Vandwan. He can breathe underwater." "Jori told me that Harrington drowns everyone. Even Vandwans. He must have a way." Nat raised his eyebrows. "Well, if we're unconscious we can't breathe underwater," he said. "I suppose he could knock everybody out before he tosses them overboard." "Fuck," I said. I felt tears starting to form in my eyes. He looked back at the screen. "It appears they've dropped him over The Barrier." "The Barrier? The one that keeps out all the dangerous sea life?" Nathaniel nodded. "I hope he's not bleeding," he said, heading back up on deck. I heard him
giving orders. I'm not a religious person, but that's when I started to pray. It seemed that I watched Jori's blinking dot on the computer screen for an eternity before I felt the ship slowing down. The blip turned yellow and I went up on deck to ask Nathaniel what it meant. "Are we there yet?" I asked, finding Nathaniel in the middle of a group of scurrying sailors. "We've reached his coordinates." "What does it mean if the dot turns yellow?" I told him. His face went white and he started pulling off his shirt. "It means he's unconscious." Nathaniel was clad only in his boxers. A knife appeared in his hand by the time he hit the rail and dived into the ocean. "Where's Nat," Vess, the first mate asked, coming over to me. "He jumped overboard," I said. "Jori's unconscious." Vess was out of his clothes and into the water as quickly as Nathaniel. I ran to the railing, peering over the edge, trying to see what was going on. There were dark shapes under the water and it seemed there was fighting going on. After a minute, three people broke the surface of the water. A shout went up among the sailors and they pulled in Jori first, followed immediately by Nathaniel and Vess.
I went to Jori immediately, scared out of my mind. Nathaniel was beside me in a heartbeat, dripping everywhere. When I touched Jori's hand it was cold and lifeless. I sucked in a breath. Under the bruises, his face was pale and white. Had he left me already? Nathaniel leaned over me and checked to see if Jori was breathing. He wasn't. I covered my face with my hands and wept.
Chapter Twenty SAMANTHA The pain in my heart made me deaf to the shouting around me. I couldn't breathe. The feeling of losing Jori was suffocating me. Someone pushed me aside, and I let them go by, not caring at this point. I was lost in the agony because it was my fault. He trusted me to save him. I wasn't fast enough. I wasn't good enough. Through the fog of my misery, I heard my name, and it pulled me out of myself for a moment. "Where's Samantha?" I heard Nat shouting. Then I heard him swear. I took my hands away from my eyes to see him kneeling beside me. "There's a chance. Don't cry. I know he looks bad, but he wasn't underwater for a long time." I stared at him. Was Jori dead or not? "The medic says they might be able to bring him back. They think he was only out for a minute or two before we pulled him up. They're going to start working on him now. Before he finished, I was on my feet and running to Jori. There were two people next to his body, the medic and a sailor who had first-aid training. Everyone else stood a respectful distance away. I dropped down beside him and touched his
hand. The medic had resuscitation machines hooked up to Jori's body. All I could do was wait. I watched his chest, praying for him to breathe. Please come back to me, Jori, because I don't think I can live without you. I stared at his chest, willing it to rise. When I saw movement, it was difficult to believe. The medic smiled. Nat let out a whoop. I sat still. I almost lost the love of my life before I had a chance to tell him how I felt. JORI I woke up feeling disoriented. The last thing I remembered was going unconscious and waiting to be eaten. When I remembered Harrington said he was going to hurt Sam, my eyes shot open. "Sam," I yelled. Or tried to. My voice wasn't working regularly. My cry came out as little more than a croak. "She's okay. Don't worry, Jori." It was Nathaniel. My vision was blurry and I waited until I only saw one of him. "Hey, man," he said smiling. There was a glimmer in his eyes I hadn't seen since I was a boy. He finally knew the truth. He wasn't disappointed in me anymore. "Did Sam tell you," I asked. "She told me some things. But I'd like to hear it
from you. The short version, if you don't mind. The medication appears to be clouding your mind." "The government approached me to work for them in high school. When you thought I was going to university, I was in training at the same time." He shook his head, an incredulous look on his face. "It was crazy. They offered me a job as a secret agent and I took it. I thought it would be the coolest thing in the world." I stared across the room. "I guess it turned out differently than you imagined," Nat said, watching me carefully. "If you take losing my name, my family's trust and a normal life together, it wasn't ideal." "How did you end up in jail?" "One of my buddies that I was close to — all a part of my undercover work, of course — set me up to take the fall. Harrington tipped you off that I was involved. You know the rest of the story." "I'm sorry," Nathaniel said. "No," I frowned. "I'm the one who's sorry, Nathaniel. For lying to you all these years. For making you think I was a big asshole and acting like such a jerk." He looked at me with compassion. "It was all an act?" "Every second." He took my hand. "You're forgiven. You didn't have a choice, little brother."
I drew in a shuddering breath. I wasn't going to cry. This was good news. Nathaniel had forgiven me; I hoped Freya would too. It was overwhelming to have only the truth between my brother and me. I smiled. "You don't know how long I've waited for you to say that, Nathaniel," I said, giving his hand a squeeze. "Hey," he said, changing the subject before we both broke down. "I wanted to talk to you about something." "What's that?" I said, curious. "Well, Ash and I were thinking about your future. What are you going to do for a job?" "I hadn't thought that far ahead." What was he going to say? "Ashlyn and I need someone trustworthy to manage the projects in the Northern Isles. Do you think you might be up for it?" Nathaniel trusted me again. He was talking about his baby. His life's work was the housing project. He had rejected countless applicants because they weren't right and he wasn't sure if they would do the job properly. Maybe I couldn't hold it together after all. "I might be," I said, grinning and blinking back the tears. "I might just be." SAMANTHA I sat by Jori's bed at Nathaniel's house. They
had brought him back here for recovery. There was already a doctor in the house looking after Kathryn, so Nat thought it would be best to bring Jori to a familiar place rather than the hospital. He slept most of the time and we hadn't talked since he had nearly died. It was the fourth day already. I was trying to be patient. On the first day, I was content to sit and watch him breathe, happy that he still could. On the second day, I held his hand all day long, glad that he was warm, dry, and safe. On the third day, I started getting restless. How long was it going to take? Today, I thought I wouldn't be able to stand it if he didn't wake up and talk to me. I knew that Nathaniel had caught Jori in a lucid moment and Jori had told him the truth. Why wouldn't he wake up so I could apologize and beg him for forgiveness? I got up from a chair that sat by his bedside and paced back and forth around the room. I stood by the window and looked out at the beautiful, dangerous sea. The thought of Jori's near demise made me shiver. "Sam?" Ashlyn poked her head into the room. "How are you doing?" She came over to the window next to me. "I'm okay, I guess. I wish he'd wake up and talk to me, so I can be sure he's okay." "I know it's hard to wait. Soon he'll be back.
Everything will be back to normal." "I don't know, Ashlyn. I let him down. He trusted me, and I let him die." "Sam," she said. She sounded anguished. "You saved him. You escaped and found Nat. You got there in time. You did a good job, Sam. What do you mean?" "If I'd been there sooner, it wouldn't have been such a close call. If I had climbed down the tree more quickly, or run a little faster, or not hesitated to crawl through that dark little hole, Jori would be fine right now." I stared out the window, frowning as I remembered how long it had taken me to work up the nerve to crawl into the tunnel again. Ashlyn held up her hands. "Wait a second. Are you saying that you climbed down a tree? How tall was it?" "Two stories." "And you crawled through a hole? I thought you were afraid of heights, Samantha," she said. "I wouldn't call it afraid. They make me nervous." "Sounds the same to me," she said. "And I thought you hated small spaces because of the accident you had when you were little." "I do hate small spaces, especially when they're dark and underground." I shuddered, remembering. "You're a brave girl, Samantha. The Samantha I knew would have stayed locked up instead."
"I had to, Ash. I was the only one who could fit through the bars." "You must love him," she murmured. "But don't you see, Ash. I almost let him die. Look at him now," I said, gesturing to where Jori lay on the bed, his face mottled with bruises. Jori's eyes opened. He looked right at me. "I'm going to be fine, Sam. Stop worrying," he said. His voice was hoarse. Ashlyn smiled at me. "I'll check on Kathryn. She's doing much better today, and she will be waking up soon." She ducked out of the door, shutting it firmly behind her. I stared at Jori. All the pain, worry, and love for him mixed around inside me and wanted to escape. "Come here," he said. He didn't take his eyes off of me as I walked over to the bed and stood away from him. "Were you listening to us?" I said in a small voice. "I heard enough," he said, lifting his hand weakly. "Come here, Sammy. I want to touch you and make sure you're near me. Are you sure you're not hurt?" "Why would I be hurt?" I said, sitting down on the bed. He took my hand and interlaced our fingers. "My arm was bruised, just like you said. I recovered days ago."
"Harrington told me he was going to hurt you and then kill you." His eyes clouded. "It was the last thing I thought about before passing out." I stared at our linked hands. "It's my fault you were down there," I said, softly. "No, it's not. You were a heroine. Did you see this picture Maria drew? If a kid thinks you're a hero, it must be true." There was a drawing of a man and a woman wearing superhero capes on the wall beside his bed. Maria had written our names underneath. Jori gazed at me. His green eyes looked calm and tender, but I couldn't stand to stare at him. "Sammy," he said. "Look at me." I reluctantly lifted my eyes to his. "I forgive you for whatever you think you need to be forgiven for. You did save me. And I know how hard it was to climb down the tree and go through the hole again. But you did it anyway." I looked up at him. "Do you mean it?" I asked. I wanted to forgive myself, but I felt like I needed permission. "Of course I do. You're my wife. I have to forgive everything you do. That's what husbands do." "I thought I was your wife in name only," I said, refusing to look at him again. "Help me sit up, Samantha," he said. I took his hands and pulled him up, then helped him move
back on the double bed. "Now I need you close beside me." I climbed onto the bed and sat next to him, positioned so I could see his face. "Sam, I want you to know something." I sat quietly waiting, desperate to hear what he wanted me to know. "Ever since I saw you at Ashlyn and Nathaniel's for the holidays, I have loved you." A shy smile broke on his face when my mouth dropped open. "I worked hard to conceal it." "But..." "I didn't know at that point if we could ever be together, so I pushed my feelings down and tried to ignore them." He gave me a rueful smile. "It didn't work very well. When Nathaniel suggested you become my mail-order bride, I had to be careful to hide how eager I was." I couldn't believe what I was hearing. "I worked to hold myself back and keep myself away from you. I didn't want to use you and divorce you after a year. But you wouldn't stop, would you? I couldn't resist you." "Jori. I thought you didn't want me." He closed his eyes and tilted his head back. "I was dying inside keeping my hands off of you." "On the island, though..." "Everything was different there. I didn't want to pretend anymore. I was tired of playing a role with
everyone," he said, and I could see the weariness in his eyes. "I knew it. I knew that was the real you." I reached out and gently touched his forehead. It seemed like he had taken quite a few punches. His face had bruises. "It was then, and it is now," he said, taking both my hands in his. "And it will be forever. I'll never pretend again." I held my breath. What was he saying? "I love you, Sam," he said, gazing deep into my eyes. "Will you stay married to me after our year is up? I want to be with you forever." I tried to blink back my tears, but I couldn't. They spilled over. "Sammy?" he said, wiping them away. "I love you, too, Jori. I swear you can trust me." "I know I can, Sam. I always did." He pulled me to him and pressed his lips to mine. Then he broke off the kiss. "But what happened to Harrington?" he said sharply. I couldn't believe he'd waited this long to ask. "They caught him." I was glad to be the one to tell him. "The evidence from your tracker was enough to start an inquest. They've charged him with several crimes and he's in prison until his trial. I don't think he's ever going to get paroled." He reached up to touch the bandage behind his ear
where his tracker used to be. "And the kids?" I smiled. "Well, you heard from Maria. We reunited almost everyone with their parents. There was one whose mother passed away while he was in captivity. He's being put up for adoption. A bunch of Harrington's goons revealed everything they knew when they heard he was going to jail. We found several other groups of kids he was trying to get off-planet. They're all safe as well. You did it." "I guess I'll have to contact my superior to find out if they've released me from duty." I put my finger to his lips to silence him. I reached over to grab an envelope that had come for him that morning. I handed it to him silently. He looked at me. "What is it?" I shrugged. "Why don't you find out? We've all been waiting for you to wake up and open it," I told him. He tore open the letter like a child unwrapping a present at Christmas time. Then he read through it a few times until, finally, he looked up at me. "I'm free," he said gleefully. "I can be myself again. I'm no longer a secret agent. No more secrets. This letter thanks me for my service and wishes me well in my future endeavors." "Jori," I said, hugging him. "I'm so happy for you."
"You should be happy for us," he said. I twisted around until I sat in his lap with his arms around me. Suddenly we were kissing like there was no tomorrow. At a certain point, I realized he was more healed than I had thought. "Jori," I gasped, breaking the kiss. "Aren't you still convalescing?" He pushed his hips up, and I felt his hardness again. "I don't think so. Why don't we find out?" "But…" "I almost died, Sam. I thought I would never get to be close to you again." "I'm not trying to stop you. I want you badly, Jori. But I don't wish to take advantage of a sick man. You have broken ribs." "I'm not sick. And I'll be careful of my bones," he said. "You'll see." He pushed me onto my back and followed me down. Our clothes were off in record time, and we kissed again, our hands exploring each other's bodies. Soon I needed more. His hands were right there, his mouth on my breasts where I needed it most. He was bringing me close. "Not like that. I want you inside me when I come," I said, pushing his hands away. "Your wish is my command," he muttered, spreading my legs with his knee. When I felt him at my entrance nudging himself inside, I closed my
eyes and concentrated on the sensations. He pressed in an inch and waited for me to accommodate his thickness. "You're so tight," he whispered. I moaned as he pushed in further, spreading me. "I love it when you make those noises." He thrust a little more, and I stretched, taking all of him until he was sheathed inside me, completely filling me. "That feels so good," I said, and I kissed him while he remained stationary. Our bodies were tightly joined. Then he moved slowly and carefully, testing out how much his ribs could handle. I groaned at the feeling of him pulling out and plunging back in. How could it still be so good? Would it be this good fifty years from now? I didn't know. But each time with Jori seemed as good as or better than the previous one. I had never been made love to the way Jori made love to me. He found a rhythm and drove into me, taking me higher and higher. My breath was coming faster, and I felt the heat and pleasure building inside me. "Yes," I breathed. "Yes." His hand came up and twisted my nipple. That was enough to push me over the edge. I climaxed, my body wracked with spasms and filled with ecstasy. He pounded into me a few more times before
he lost it, stiffening with a groan. "I love you," I whispered in his ear as he lay on me, his heavy weight pressing me into the bed. "I love you." Finally, he lifted his head and pulled out of me. I gasped at the sensations, my inner muscles contracting again at the stimulation. "Fuck me," I swore, closing my eyes and riding out the aftershocks. "I thought I just did," he said, lying on his back on the bed. I grinned at him. "It's called making love, husband. Get it right." He pushed me onto my side and rolled over too. He cuddled up close, spooning with me, our bodies connected along their entire length. "Maybe we should have another go to see if I can get it right this time." His arm came around me and pulled me tightly against him. "Maybe we should," I said. "After you rest." "Okay," he said, sounding sleepy. "As long as you're with me, Sammy." "I'm here," I said, my heart clenching at the endearment. "And you're going to stay here?" he asked. "Always."
Alpha’s Enslaved Bride A TerraMates Novel
Chapter One QUINN Predicting the future sounds exciting until you wake up one day knowing what's going to happen. Take it from me - it's not exciting at all. Fucking visions. I wish I never had a single one. When the egg hit me in the head, it broke immediately. I felt the sticky yolk run down into my black hair. I knew it was official. I was an outcast. As I crouched in the street with egg dripping down the side of my face, I was determined not to cry. My breathing was ragged, and my chest heaving with effort, but I would not show weakness in front of these bastards. The men who humiliated me would never get the satisfaction of knowing that they had broken me, no matter how torn up I felt inside. I couldn't kneel forever. I stood up slowly, wiping the raw egg from my face. I wondered where they got the credits to afford real eggs. Maybe the farmer down the road was a member of their cult, too. They called themselves a church, but everyone knew what it really was, even me and my dad. We hadn't been in this town long. My hometown was the little community of Core Rock,
a charming mining settlement. There were exactly two hundred sixteen inhabitants - actually, two hundred fifteen now that Abigail had gone away to school. I lived a happy childhood there. My family consisted of my father, who was also my best friend. I did well in school, and my life was perfectly normal until I was fourteen. That was when the visions started. At first, I thought I was lucid dreaming until they began to happen during the day. I managed to hide everything until I had one at school. They thought I was having a seizure. My father had me tested for epilepsy, but the tests came back negative. I almost wish I had been suffering from some unfortunate disease, but that wasn't my fate. As it turned out, I was a psychic and could see into the future. It's a rare ability on Earth, but I have learned that aliens on other planets exhibit these powers all the time. Unfortunately for me, I didn't live on these other planets. My harassment by my fellow humans began almost immediately. Earthers, in general, have not caught up to other interstellar cultures in regards to peace, harmony, understanding, and tolerance. At first, people started teasing me at school. It escalated quickly to bullying. I got beat up a couple
times. "Why didn't you see that punch was coming, you freak!" I couldn't control when I had the visions, or what I saw. My father didn't know what to do. He went to the police, but they couldn't do anything. He tried to protect me by dropping me off and picking me up at school. Someone always found a way to get to me when there wasn't anyone else looking. Things became complicated when I foresaw someone's death. A kid at school was planning to commit suicide, and I knew it was going to happen. I tried to do something about it. My plans didn't work, and he died. Despite my best intentions, I drew suspicion upon myself. An investigator suspected me, and they nearly charged me with murder. That's when my dad and I decided to move. I started hiding my ability. I ignored the next death I saw in my visions. If I knew someone was going to be hurt, I watched movies until the early morning hours so I could fall asleep. If I was exhausted, sometimes I could avoid the nightmares. My father was distraught and tried to help me. We went to see everyone we could — doctors, healers, a shaman. Someone who claimed to be able to exorcise demons. Nothing worked. In fact, my visions became more intense and more accurate. As
I got older, I wanted to change the future. I wanted to prevent bad things from occurring, especially the deaths that I saw. Every time I started, I remembered what happened in Core Rock and didn't do anything. Now they had found me again in our new town. I didn't know how the Sons of the Heavenly Father kept tracking us down. News agencies have linked them to murders all over Earth, but they only target a specific minority - people who are different, like me. If the eggs were the best weapons they had, they'd find they would need to do a hell of a lot more than that to scare me away. I pivoted on my right foot, turning in a circle. On a whim, I raised my hands like claws. "Stand back," one man yelled. I heard a few of them muttering. They all held up crossed index fingers. I heard the word 'witch' multiple times. If they wanted me to be a witch, I supposed I could play the part. I knew it was a bad idea, but something in me was so angry and so sick and tired of running away that I couldn't seem to stop myself. I pushed my hands away from myself, palms facing away, and I screamed. As loud as I could, like a banshee. I saw the crazy men's faces turn white. They stumbled backward as if they'd been knocked down by the simple act of me raising my hands. For a
moment, as they ran away, I got a false sense of power. I felt like a witch. I could make the bad guys cower. But I was just an ordinary girl. I began walking as fast as I could back to the apartment I shared with my father. I knew young women should be out on their own to learn independence. But I wasn't a typical girl. My dad needed me and helped me with my visions. If I had an unexpected seizure, he was there to protect me. Since I couldn't work, he supported us. I avoided people and typically ventured out at dusk. Today had been such a beautiful day I couldn't stay inside any longer. I went for a walk. The men found me, pelting me with eggs and calling me rude names. I was lucky they didn't beat me up, but I was still anxious. "They knew that you have a gift? They said so?" my father said. His brown eyes looked calm, but I didn't need powers to know he was terrified. His hands were shaking. "They called me a witch, Dad. That says it all, I think." "We've worked so hard to escape from the Sons of the Heavenly Father. It's discouraging to know they've found us again. We may need to run." "They're not going to stop. We know what they do to witches. We've seen it on the news." My
father shuddered, probably remembering the images of charred remains in his mind. The Sons of the Heavenly Father were on a quest to burn anyone they accused of being a witch - all in the name of their savior, of course. History was repeating itself. They thought the ends justified the means. They believed their salvation was worth murdering innocent lives. I wondered what their god thought about that. I felt the need to confess. "I might have made it worse, Dad. I'm sorry." He sighed, closing his eyes wearily. "What did you do, Quinn?" "It's possible I lifted my hands and screamed like an animal," I said, apologetically, demonstrating my pose. My father shook his head. "Oh, Quinn. If they didn't think you were a witch before, they'll know you are now." "I know," I said sadly. "I know. We have to go right away, Dad. We can't bring anything." We hadn't accumulated much. It had only been six months since we moved here. I had a feeling it wouldn't be the last time. I felt a sense of longing for home that was so strong it almost overpowered me for a moment. I didn't have a place to call home anymore. I could no longer go back to Core Rock. Not even for a visit. I didn't think my life wasn't in danger here,
but I still felt afraid. Dad said we had to wait until nightfall to leave. "We'll be less conspicuous if we leave in the evening," he said. "In the meantime, you should pack and rest. We may be up all night, Quinn." "Okay, Dad," I said, going quietly to my room. This vision was clearer than any I had ever experienced before. Every detail was vivid, even the smell of the snow. Who knew snow even had a smell? Not me. We didn't get snow where I lived on Earth. The air was crystal clear. My breath came out of my mouth like smoke. The cold stung my cheeks as I walked through the forest. Sometimes the visions I had felt like watching a movie. I was never in the movie. I was always an observer. Until now. This time, I was one of the people in the story, and I was playing myself. I was walking alone through the snow. I needed to get away from something. The storm drove into my face at one moment and into my back the next. Huge trees whipped back and forth in the wind. Since I had arrived on this planet, I had never seen the trees moving like this. I had seen severe winds before, but they barely moved the branches. Now enormous tree trunks were swaying back and forth
and groaning. I started to feel afraid. What if one of them fell on me? I tripped suddenly. Not only my boot, but my entire foot was caught under a root. I hadn't seen it under the deep snow. I was stuck. I struggled, trying to free it, but it wouldn't come out. What was I going to do now? Without warning, I heard a crack and a big tree began to fall on top of me. I stared up in fear, holding up my arms uselessly in a futile attempt to protect me. I was saved when the trunk caught on another tree and stopped falling. A voice yelled my name behind me. I had never heard it before, but it seemed familiar. "Quinn!" I turned to look and saw a man yelling and beckoning to me. I knew he was good looking, but somehow his face remained out of focus. I couldn't see his features. "Come on!" He came up to me and pulled on my arm. "My foot's stuck. Get out of here," I said, pushing at him, feeling afraid and desperate. "We don't both have to die." The man smiled at me, then glanced up at the fallen trunk. It was beginning to creak. The tree could start falling again at any time. He took my hands in his and leaned towards me. His eyes were full of emotion. "We do both have to die. I love you. And I can't live without you."
"What?" I said. "I love you," he said again. This time, he leaned in and kissed me. When the tree hit us, it was over so quickly I barely felt a thing. When I emerged from a vision, I saw two worlds at the same time. The forest scene began to dissolve. Simultaneously, the ceiling of my bedroom came into focus. My father sat at the foot of my bed. "Was it a bad one, Quinn?" he said. His voice sounded worried. "You were tossing and turning a fair bit." I sat up, trying to remember everything. The images of the forest began to slip away like a dream. "I don't know." "Tell me, Quinn. You know you remember better when you tell someone." My body felt shocked by grief, but I wasn't sure why. "Quinn?" My dad put his hand on top of mine. "Are you all right?" "No," I said. "I just watched myself get crushed with a man I'm going to love." "What?" "I was in my vision," I said, turning my eyes to him at last. "You were in the vision?"
"Yes, it was a vision about me." "Has that ever happened before?" he asked. "Not that I can remember," I said. "Hm." He looked troubled for a moment. Then he stood up. "Time to go, I think." "Yes," I said, trying to calm down and come back to reality. Sometimes after a vision, it was difficult for me to return to real life. I stood up and grabbed my emergency bag. "I'm ready." I followed my father down to the main floor and into the attached garage. We got in the car and drove away. We weren't coming back.
Chapter Two QUINN Blackness surrounded us and kept us safe as we drove down the dark highway. We sped away from a place that had never felt like home. I drove while my father slept. He would take the second shift. I wondered where we would go. It didn't matter as long as we remained hidden. When I noticed the car behind me, I initially dismissed it. As it crept closer yet never passed us, I felt terror creeping up on me. Had the Sons of the Heavenly Father followed us? I hadn't imagined that possibility. What if someone had been watching our house? Would they do that? I had the impression that the Sons of the Heavenly Father, although murderous, were a bunch of dumb, unsophisticated hicks with poor organization. In my mind, only a bunch of rednecks and bullies would go around burning people in this day and age. If they had followed us, it meant there were some people in their organization that had brains and were able to use them. They were more than typical bullies. They were intelligent, coordinated bullies. I hoped the car was an elderly grandma that didn't want to pass us at night, but my idealistic
dream didn't ring true. I knew it was them. Sometimes I have hunches that seem like something more, and they're usually right. I've learned to listen to my gut. Dad calls it my 'sick sense'. He has an odd sense of humor. If it was them, I needed to decide where to go immediately. I shouldn't go to an isolated location. I should drive us to a mall or some other place with lots of people. That should keep me safe. They were known to get their victims alone to hurt or kill them. None of the reported attacks had any witnesses — at least, none left alive to tell their tale. I sped up and frowned at my rear-view mirror when the car behind us kept pace. Damn. My father snoozed on, and I debated whether to wake him or not. I decided to wait a little longer. When I turned off the road, I would know if the car was following us. I didn't need Dad's advice for that. I also didn't want to say my fear out loud because that would make my terror real. I passed a sign that said the next town was ten miles away, and I drove on. My hands gripped the wheel so tightly my fingers started to ache. When we drove through the town, I realized it was too small a place to turn or stop because the sleepy village was already closed for the night. It was only eight o'clock, but nothing was open. I needed to continue until I hit a big city, and
find a place where people were awake and businesses were open. The next half hour passed slowly. Our pursuers remained behind us. I still nursed a faint hope. Any number of people could be going to the city. It was the only one in the area, and all the communities shopped there for items they couldn't get at home. It wasn't unreasonable to think someone else was going there and not pursuing me. The problem was the dreadful feeling in my guts. It told me that something was very wrong. When we arrived at the city, Dad finally woke up. "Quinn?" he said, yawning and stretching his arms. "Where are we?" "We're in the city already. I'm afraid that someone might be following us." He turned around. "It's the black car," I said, praying that I was wrong. "What do you think we should do?" "I thought that we should go somewhere to hide in a crowd." "Quinn, if that's the Sons of the Heavenly Father, why do you think they're following us?" "To kill me," I whispered. "We need to go to the police immediately. There's no need to risk your life." I glanced over at him and then back at the road. "You're right." He found the nearest police station and sent the
coordinates to the car. I put it on autopilot, and it proceeded to get us there in a few minutes. There was nowhere to park on the front side of the building, where civilians were allowed to enter. Maybe there was a staff entrance in the rear next to the parking lot. "I'll drop you off. You run into the building," Dad said. "They're not that close to us. You'll have time to get in. Don't stop until you're safely inside." "Okay," I said, pulling over. As soon as the car stopped, I jumped out and moved towards the door of the police station. It had no windows — probably to keep them from being broken all the time in a seedy neighborhood like this one. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the black car pulling up behind us. The window opened, and I raced for the door. I reached the steps and scrambled up as quickly as I could. As I reached for the handle of the door, I felt something sting my neck. I put my hand up to feel a dart embedded in my skin. Pain shot through my neck, and it started swelling immediately. I looked around and saw shadowy figures running toward me. I tried to move. My legs weren't responding to my brain. Then my legs collapsed, and I felt myself falling. Before I hit the ground, I was out. AIRIK I sat up in bed. Sweat rolled down my face. My
eyes were open, but I didn't see the world around me. I was having a Precog. As soon as I realized what was happening, my training kicked in automatically. "Precog," I said. My computer beeped and began recording my speech, as well as my brainwaves and other vital signs. Saying the keyword also alerted the ground crew back at headquarters. The team worked continuously to record and interpret our visions. I began to describe what I was seeing. It took Precogs a lot of training before we could speak while having a vision. After ten years of working for the Precog Division and recording over a thousand visions, I had the hang of it. "Someone's following me," I said. "I'm in a vehicle." "Which planet are you on?" came the familiar voice of Miroll, my regular Recorder. "I don't know. The car is driving itself. Does that help?" "Did you say car?" "Yes, it's a car," I said, feeling mildly annoyed. "Continue to monitor your surroundings for signs of the location," Miroll's calm voice instructed me through the communications unit I wore behind my ear. "What else do you see?" "It's night. I'm scared." "Are you male or female?"
I glanced down at my hands and clothes. I had breasts. There were some things about being a Precog I would never think were normal. "Female," I said. "Why are they following you?" she asked gently. "I don't know. I think someone wants to hurt me." "Hurt you how?" "I'm not sure. This sounds ridiculous, but I think they want to burn me." Miroll continued with her quiet questions. She asked me what I could see and what was happening. She wanted to know the colors, sights, smells, and sounds. Recorders were trained to get as many pertinent details out of Precogs as possible before the vision ended. "She's important, Miroll." "Please estimate on a scale of one to ten." We were taught to give the importance of the person in a vision a number. "Eleven," I said immediately. I could sense Miroll's surprise. "Wait. There's a road sign coming up," I said. As it got closer, I inspected it. The writing was in an unfamiliar language to me. Fortunately, the words were not unfamiliar to this woman's body, and I could understand them in the vision. "Or-land-oh? Ten miles," I said, repeating it aloud.
"Spelling please," Miroll's gentle voice requested. "O-r-l-a-n-d-o. It's sweltering here, Miroll." "Yes, you've said that..." There was a pause as she counted under her breath. "Five times, sir." They were going to a police station. She was traveling with a man, and she was afraid of the people in the car behind her. I felt the woman jump out of the car and sprint for the doors of the police station. Something pinched her neck, and I felt her pass out. "She's unconscious," I said. "How did that happen?" Miroll asked, sounding surprised. In real life, I heard a noise. I crashed back into reality as my girlfriend, Sornalee, walked into my room. "Hey babe, why are you still awake?" Her voice trailed off when I glared at her. "Were you working?" She had the grace to look like she was sorry. Being sorry wouldn't bring back the scene in my mind. I hadn't found out why she fell unconscious. The woman might die if we didn't do anything, but now I had no way to learn how she would be knocked out. "When I receive a Precog, a light activates on my door. That means that you can't come in, Sornalee."
"I know, Airik, I know. I forgot to look." "I was having a Precog about an important person in a dangerous situation. You interrupted before I could get enough information to save them." "Oh no." She put a perfectly manicured hand up to her lips. Sornalee was the picture of dismay, but I sensed she was annoyed. I completed my call with Miroll, but there wasn't much more to say. My vision was gone. Sornalee got into bed with me, but neither one of us could sleep. When I asked Sornalee to move in, it seemed like it would be perfect. We had been dating for over a year and a half. I thought I knew her. She understood the difficulties and challenges of my job. She was tall, blonde and loved sex. What could go wrong? As it turned out, everything could go wrong. After a few weeks of living together I realized I had made a terrible mistake with Sornalee. She was terrific in small doses, but I couldn't stand to be around her all the time. Before, I could go home when she started annoying me, or I could hang up the phone, and she vanished in an instant. I could ask her to leave if I needed to work. Not anymore. Sornalee was a constant presence in my life. She rarely left because she didn't have a job. Her father was independently wealthy. She had
a trust fund in her name that provided her with more than enough to survive. I don't know what she did all day, but she was always home when I needed a break, except for girl's night out. I needed to end this and tell her to move out. I couldn't believe I had been ready to ask her to marry me. That would have been a nightmare - being saddled with her for the rest of my life. "Sornalee, you know I care about you." She frowned. "I don't like how this conversation is starting. You're not breaking up with me, are you?" "I'm afraid we're not working out," I said, shaking my head. "Is this because I walked in on one of your stupid visions?" she said. "What a waste of time. I can't believe I went out with you. Now I only have six months to find a life partner, thanks to you, Airik. You bastard." "I was going to ask you to marry me, but I just feel like it would be a big mistake." "Did you foresee that?" she spat out sarcastically. I tried to remain calm. "I don't need a vision to tell me the future of our relationship. Do you think we have problems?" "Of course we do, but I wish you had broken up with me earlier. We're both so close to The Akuna. Now I have to go looking for a mate all over again.
It's a pain." I gazed at her compassionately, wondering how I had ever thought that she and I might be a good match. She was right, though. We were both getting uncomfortably close to The Akuna. "Sornalee, you're exaggerating. You have at least half a year still. You know there's a two-year minimum for people to choose their life partners. That gives you two years and six months." "I know," she said, her eyes tearing up a little. "But I have always dreamed of getting married on my Akuna. You know? Like in the story books?" I sighed. "I'm sorry, Sorna. I really am." "So am I," she said, not looking angry anymore. "I'll have a hard time finding a life partner who's as good looking as you are, Airik." "And as rich," I added as a joke. She took it seriously. "That too." I shook my head. Good thing I dodged that bullet. What had I been thinking? I walked into a large room filled with Recorders. The area was a disorganized mess. They sat, stood, walked on treadmills, or wandered randomly at will, all while extracting necessary information from their assigned Precogs. I spotted Miroll in a corner throwing a ball against the wall as she talked
to another of her Precogs. I made my way over to her. Recorders who caught my eye waved to me. I waved back and smiled at them though this level of interaction wasn't necessary for someone of my rank. I rubbed my third eye, which tingled. For thousands of years, the spot had been recognized in spirituality as a place of great significance in the body. We now knew better. The cortex of intuition and precognition — the part of the brain directly beneath the third eye on the forehead — could receive visions of the future. As I walked to her, Miroll held up one finger, and I patiently waited for her to finish. After a few minutes, she pressed the communications unit behind her ear. "Hello, Director Buhari. What happened to the Precog?" she asked. I rolled my eyes, still irritated that I had not received the complete vision. "My girlfriend walked in and startled me out of it, Miroll." "Oh," she said, looking uncomfortable. Too much information, I supposed. Being the Director of the Precog Division was a great honor and something I had been striving for my whole life, but it also kept me apart from my people. The separation wasn't something I had anticipated or desired. I pushed my personal thoughts out of my head and focused on the vision.
"Did you pinpoint the location yet?" She nodded, tapping her temple. I knew she was activating her personal computation device. It was an ocular implant used by knowledge workers, allowing her to see a computer screen and access information from huge mainframe computers, all private to her line of sight. She stared at something I couldn't see for a moment and blinked a few times. "Here it is," she said. "It's on Earth." She looked at me in dismay. "Earth?" I couldn't believe it. The planet was one of the most backward and economically disadvantaged in the galaxy. Most civilized species ignored the humans. If we deigned to notice them, it was usually because some dogooder decided they needed charity or one of them broke a law. I didn't know why they were allowed to join the Union. Their civilization was barely ready for interstellar contact. In my opinion, they had pockets of social unrest that should have prevented their acceptance. That planet had problems to fix. "Earth," she confirmed. "Director, have you ever had a vision of someone off-planet before?" I shook my head. "Never." "You ranked her significance at eleven?" "I did at the time. I'm not sure anymore." "Let's debrief you and see if we can find out
more about this Earther." "Okay," I said. We walked through the buzzing room, and Miroll pulled out a debriefing checklist, a bunch of questions designed to draw out more information about a Precog vision. "When you think about the woman, the subject of your vision, how do you feel?" Miroll asked. It was a standard question. I closed my eyes, trying to recapture the feeling of the Precog. When I opened my eyes, I felt my skin heating up, and I was thankful for my dark skin that hid my blush. "Director?" Miroll said, confused by my hesitation. She repeated the question. "When you think about her, how do you feel?" I thought momentarily about lying. Most Recorders were empaths, so there was no point in concealing the truth. She would know. It didn't matter whether she called me on it right now or not. She would have to note it on my file. In any event, my integrity was important to me. I would never jeopardize it by lying to prevent a momentary embarrassment in front of my Recorder. I looked away from her and recited my feelings quickly. "Love, happiness, and…" I hesitated. This was ridiculous. "Desire." "Noted." That was the only thing she said, but when I glanced at her, she gave me a speculative gaze. "I will send you a full report in the morning,
Director Buhari." "Thank you, Miroll. Long life." "Long life, Director." When I looked back at her, she was reaching up to activate the communications unit behind her ear. There was another Precog coming in already. As I stopped to put on my coat and hat before I headed out of the government building and back home, I thought about my vision. Why was I dreaming about a woman from Earth? Why did I think she was significant? When was she going to die?
Chapter Three QUINN I wanted to scream. My body wouldn't obey me. I couldn't move, but I was aware of everything happening around me. The pain in my neck spread down my torso, past my thighs, and all the way down to my toes. I didn't know what drug they used on me. I just knew it hurt, and I couldn't move or open my eyes. "Pick her up and let's get out of here. Nobody inside noticed her collapse." "What about the old man in the car?" "Michael's covering him." I felt someone pick me up and toss me over their shoulder. Since they hadn't mentioned Dad again, I assumed he was still in the car. That was a bright spot. I didn't want him risking his life for me. I realized now that it was bad enough when I dragged him into my mess with the Sons of the Heavenly Father. I was a grown woman. I should have handled it on my own and left my Dad out of it. But that was a moot point right now. I had bigger things to worry about, like how to avoid being their next victim. If they took me away, they were going to kill me. I wondered how they would do it. Burn me,
probably. At the stake. It would be funny if I weren't going to die. I couldn't do anything to stop it. I had to see what was going to happen. I could try to save myself when I had control of my body again. Unless they never let you wake up. The thought was chilling, and I hadn't considered it before. What if they had drugged me enough to keep me conscious but unable to fight back. And what if they were going to tie me to a stake and burn me alive? I began to panic. As different thoughts raced through my mind, I felt trapped, and I knew I would make myself crazy. I need to calm down. But what could I do? Nothing. Nothing at all. I felt frustration and anger rising in me. The futility of my wasted life hit me like a slap in the face. I realized I had spent over half of my life hiding, and I hadn't truly lived at all. Now I was going to die. Rage filled me, and my face began to get hot. Maybe blood was rushing to my head from being carried upside-down. "Hey, man. There's something wrong with her," the man holding me said, stopping suddenly. "What do you mean?" "Feel her skin." Someone touched my hand.
"It's hot. She feels like she's on fire." "Maybe the witch is sick." "She won't be sick for long. Don't worry about it. Just keep carrying her. We're almost to the car. When we get where we're going, she's not going to worry about having a fever." I should have been afraid, I suppose. But I wasn't. I was pissed. I couldn't believe this was happening to me. I felt like I was going to boil over with rage, especially since I couldn't unleash my fury on anyone. "Something weird's going on, Rick. She's sweltering." "You can't handle a girl all by yourself? Give her to me." I felt them transfer me, and I got madder and madder. I was little more than an object to these punks. "You're right. She's scorching hot." Finally, I couldn't stand it anymore. In my mind, I screamed my frustration. My voice never made a sound, but I knew the energy went somewhere. "She's burning me!" I felt someone drop me on the ground. "I can't carry her like this." I could feel the night air against the skin of my hands. It didn't feel cold at all. Someone touched my hand. "Ow! Look at this, Rick. My skin is smoking." "She is a witch. Here come the cops. We'll have
to come back for her another time." "No way, man. I'm not coming back. They can send a lone assassin to kill her. I'm not risking my life to deal with a real witch." I heard their footsteps moving away from me. Doors slammed. A vehicle's tires squealed as it sped away. Some time later I heard my Dad's voice. "Here she is." I wanted to warn him that something weird was happening, and he shouldn't touch me. I still couldn't move. When he picked me up, he didn't complain about me being hot, or anything like that. Weird. I was carried back in an unknown direction. I hoped I was back in my Dad's car. After a long time, my Dad spoke again. "Phillip, thank God. Please help me carry her in." Phillip was Dad's best friend. "Justin, what happened?" "Someone attacked us. No, that's not right. Someone attacked her. I was tied up. That's why I couldn't reach her in time. They drugged her, and she's knocked out." Not knocked out, I wanted to say, but my body was still unresponsive. "But what happened?" Phillip asked as they laid me down on the couch. We were probably at Phillip's apartment.
I listened as Dad told our entire story again. Right after they shot me with a dart, another member of their group had tied Dad up in the car. Someone from the police station came out when they saw what was happening on the video feed. They drove off before the police could arrest them. The cops were still searching for my attackers. Dad had taken me to the hospital. They ran tests on me, but the doctor said I wasn't in any danger and just needed to sleep the drug off. I felt Dad tucking me in with a blanket. Phillip suggested they let me sleep. When they went into the kitchen, I couldn't hear any more. Knowing that I was safe, I let myself fall asleep. The next morning, my mind felt normal when I woke up. My body felt like I had run a marathon yesterday without any training. My muscles ached, and my movements were leaden. I sat up on the couch but didn't have the nerve to go any farther. While I was still sitting there, trying to find the courage to get off the couch, my father entered. "Quinn! I'm so glad you're okay. How do you feel? Can you move at all? Does it hurt?" I put my hand to my neck and felt a bandage where the dart pierced my skin. "I'm okay, Dad. It's all right. Don't worry. I can move. I'm just sore. I know everything that happened last night."
"I thought you were knocked out," he said, looking puzzled. "Someone hit me with a dart in the neck. My body felt like it was knocked out, and I looked out of it, but I was still conscious." "Do you know why they left you?" I dropped my eyes. "I have an idea." "What, Quinn? What is it?" "I think it had something to do with my visions." "Your visions. What do you mean? Wasn't that why they wanted to take you?" "I was getting angry. I was furious I was going to die because of these stupid, bigoted jerks. I felt myself getting hot…" "Like a fever?" "At first I thought my face was feeling hot because I was in an awkward position. But then something odd happened." My dad looked at me. He was interested in what I had to say but wasn't judging me. "I started burning them." My dad stared at me. "That sounds like an extraordinary gift." "I know. It was like all my anger converted into heat. They got scared, and then the cops showed up." "My goodness, Quinn." "I'm even more of a freak than we thought."
He sighed. "You have to leave Earth," he said slowly. His head and shoulders slumped forward. "What?" I said, glancing up sharply. "I'm not going away." "Yes, Quinn. You are. It's too dangerous." "But you need me. And we can't afford it. And I can't leave." The thought filled me with fear and anguish. I had never considered leaving our home planet or my dad. He was my only family. I had never separated from him. "You can and you will," he said. "Something broke inside me when I saw those men attack you. If they hurt you or kill you, I will never forgive myself. I've been trying to protect you and your gift for years. I've failed." "You have taken good care of me, Dad." He held up his hand. "No, I haven't, Quinn. It's been a terrible life. I want better for you." I stared at him with tears in my eyes. He had never spoken to me so insistently or so firmly. I knew he meant what he said. "Even if I agreed with you, how would I do it?" "Phillip has heard about a company called TerraMates. They can get you out of here, and you'll get some money. Best of all, it's only for a year." "What's only for a year?" I said, feeling suspicious. "Hang on a second. It's called
TerraMates? As in..." I trailed off, not wanting to put my suspicion into words. My father looked uncomfortable and nodded. "It's a mail-order bride company. They arrange marriages to aliens. That's how we'll move you off the planet." "We are not to be used as an escape from Earth, Miss Maloney. I hope you understand that," said Mrs. Lynch, the owner of TerraMates. She looked at me slightly disapprovingly, tapping her wellmanicured fingernail on the desk. I was filling out some forms, and she was reviewing my answers. I looked up from the computer. I had to supply an endless amount of information about myself and the qualities I looked for in a mate. In the 'other' box, I had made sure to check 'must be tolerant of mental abilities'. "Of course not," I said, feeling my guts clench but looking her straight in the eye. "Why would you think I was doing that?" "You must admit, Miss Maloney, that your behavior looks suspicious." "I don't admit any such thing. I'm excited to be going off-world, of course. But it's because I'm curious to meet my husband and learn about an alien culture. I wouldn't have even mentioned the Sons of the Heavenly Father. There was a question about my interactions with the law and I thought it
meant..." "The wording is 'problems'. You didn't have an issue with the law. The people who attacked you did." "Right. Yes, I suppose." "I see your altercation happened quite recently. Which is why I will repeat myself. We are not for escaping." "And I'm not using you that way. I honestly have a desire to travel, and I'm getting older, Mrs. Lynch. It's time I put down some roots." All true enough, though maybe not in the way she interpreted them. She stared at me. I calmly gazed back. I wouldn't flinch. I was not going to be intimidated by her iron gray coiffeur, power suit, and hawk-like gaze. I thought I was going to have to look away, but to my surprise, she glanced down at her computer first. An unexpected feeling of relief and victory shot through me. I guessed Mrs. Lynch didn't let many people stare her down. I smiled a little and kept filling in the form. "Of course, as you would have read in the contract, you do not have to have sexual intercourse with your husband, unless both of you decide you want to." I nodded. I wasn't going to be a whore. This idea was bad enough. I didn't need to prostitute
myself as well. "There will be periodic check-ups to confirm everything is going well, and there is no abuse on either side. We will send your credits as soon as we receive validation of your marriage certificate. If you wish to divorce after a year, you have only to contact us. We will assist with the process." "Is there a long wait to get the divorce?" I said. I wondered if I would have to stay married for much longer than a year. She looked surprised by my question. "No, dear. We don't get many wives coming back and asking for a divorce." "Are you serious?" I said, my voice incredulous. "I don't believe it." "Miss Maloney, we run an excellent service here. To the best of our abilities, women are matched with their perfect mates." I laughed at her hubris. "Can you predict true love?" I said. My voice had a mocking tone, but part of me thought about my ability to see the future. If I could predict what could happen, why couldn't they? "That is unnecessary. We have extremely sophisticated matching algorithms. In general, the women who come here are not looking for true love." She had a way of speaking that made her words drip with condescension. "They are looking for a good man who can provide them with
companionship and financial support. The women who come to us are practical, Miss Maloney. We have a 2 percent divorce rate." 2 percent? I didn't believe it. But if she was lying, she wasn't going to change her story if I asked her about it. And if she wasn't...Well, that didn't make sense to me. Why wouldn't the women put in their time, grab their money, file for divorce and move on with their life? Mrs. Lynch sighed. "Based on the surveys that are filled out by the women who stay married..." She stared at a report but then looked up and met my eyes. "97 percent say they have come to love their husbands, Miss Maloney." I rolled my eyes. I wasn't going to love mine. I would put in my year, get the money to send back to Dad, and get a divorce. As soon as my tour of duty was over I was going to find my real true love. I would track him down and save both of us from death by a tree. I had a vague sense of how far into the future events would happen. The vision felt like about a year from now. I had time. I had never been able to save anyone from my visions before, but I had not tried as hard as I could. This time, I was going to do it. He was the man I would love. I was not going to let him die.
Chapter Four AIRIK "Airik, you're late. Again." "Hi Mom," I said, kissing her on the forehead. "I told you I was working late." "You're always working late." "It's important. Even more important now than before." "I know you've been working towards this goal since you were a boy. But your life can't be entirely focused on work. There's family, too. And a wife in your future, I hope." She had a tentative look on her face as if she was expecting me to get mad at her. "Mother, I know that The Akuna is coming up soon. My birthday is in two weeks. Even if I could forget it, you wouldn't let me." "We just want you to be happy, Airik." "Yeah, happy. And you don't want to be the parents whose son lost his job because he hadn't married by the Akuna. That wouldn't make me socially acceptable." "Airik, stop. We want this for you. Did your boss threaten you about your job?" "He did. It's the law. He has to uphold it. If I'm not married by my birthday, they will have to fire me. I'm the only Director of the Precog Division
who wasn't already married when they took the position." "Because you were smart, intuitive, and brilliant. That's why they promoted you despite your age." I smiled. My mom had a way of making me feel good about myself, even if I was a loser. "Right now, I don't fulfill the requirements of the job. Everyone in a senior government position has to be married by their Akuna. It's a royal decree." She tsked. "We don't even have a monarchy anymore. Why hasn't anyone gotten rid of that stupid rule? Don't they make exceptions for people?" "Most people get married by their Akuna. I'm a terrible exception." "Airik, you could still get married. I know some lovely women. Your father does, too. Everyone seems to know a girl who is perfect for you." "Everyone is wrong," I said with a frown. "I had a vision, Mom." "About who?" "It was about a woman I'm going to fall in love with." "Really?" She sounded excited now. "Yeah, but don't start inviting people yet. I saw her death." For the first time, I heard how heavy my voice sounded. I realized my vision had been
bothering me more than I thought. "Was it death from old age, at home, by your side?" she asked tentatively. "No. I think she will die soon. I don't know what exactly happens because Sornalee interrupted me." "We all knew that you weren't going to marry her. She's such an airhead," she murmured. "Why didn't you tell me?" I had broken up with Sorna right after her interruption. I hadn't been able to find out how the woman died or when it would happen. I was furious with my ditzy former girlfriend. Mom was right when she said marrying her would be a mistake. "Would you have listened to me?" "Probably not," I conceded. "It certainly wasn't Sorna in my vision." "But this woman," my mom said, seizing on the important point. "The one you're going to love. If you've foreseen her death, you can save her. The Precog Division will rescue her, just like they take care of everyone else on Koccoran." "Not everyone, Mom." "Almost everyone, Airik. You can save her, too." "There's a problem." I hesitated because I knew how she would react. "What problem could there possibly be? You have a job. Get the Ground Team moving. You've
got to make sure that girl lives." "I don't think the Ground Team operates this far out," I said, reluctant to tell her. "Why not?" "Because she dies on Earth." "Earth?" "She's a human." "A human?" I winced when I heard the shock and dismay in her tone. I supposed acceptance by the family wasn't going to happen. I hadn't even met this girl yet, and might never meet her. She may have been killed with a poisoned dart already. I was saved from an uncomfortable conversation when my brother walked into the room. "Did I hear you talking about The Akuna, Airik?" I nodded. "I've got the perfect solution to your problem." "What's that?" If I didn't humor him, he might sulk for weeks, and I didn't need new drama. "Have you ever heard of TerraMates? They'll arrange your marriages for you, with an alien. You get married for a year, and if you want to get divorced, your time is up and you're free to move on. The women get an exorbitant amount of credits for moving halfway across the galaxy and marrying a stranger. You get the wife you need with no commitment and, more importantly, no lovey-
dovey issues. You know, the stuff you hate in a relationship." I saw my mother frown out of the corner of my eye, but I ignored her. "It's complicated now." "Are you talking about the dream girl from your visions?" "You overheard me?" "Sorry, but you're not in a closed room here. If you wanted privacy, you should have gone into the den." I shrugged. It didn't matter. My mother knew already. Everyone else would know soon enough, even perfect strangers. "Well, this is what you do. Get an arranged marriage to satisfy your superiors. It's a ridiculous and outdated law. Divorce this woman after a year and find your true love." "Divorce is unacceptable," I said. "Unacceptable," he said, looking at me like I was stupid. "Not illegal." He had a point, but it was still a dumb idea. "That's ridiculous, Kartar. I'm not going to marry a stranger." "Would you rather lose your job and everything you've worked for?" he said in disbelief. When he put it that way, it was a rather compelling argument. I felt myself start to capitulate. "Airik, let me help you out with this. I'll go
through the process for you. You'll just have to sign on the dotted line. There are interviews you'll have to do yourself, but I'll do everything possible. Consider it my birthday present to you." I felt my mind scrambling for other options. There were none. I was running out of time. This solution would give me a wife. No questions asked, no strings attached. I didn't like to get serious with my girlfriends. An arranged marriage was the least serious relationship I could imagine. It was more like a business deal. Besides, I didn't have a choice, as he had pointed out. My career was everything to me. I wouldn't jeopardize it for something as stupid as The Akuna. "Okay, Kartar. I didn't know what I was going to do." "No problem, big brother. You've helped me out more times than I can count. I owe you." Just like that, I was getting a wife. I stood in the transporter room, feeling more nervous than I ever had before. A woman on that ship was going to be my wife. Even if we were only married for a year, it was an enormous commitment. And one taken seriously on Koccoran. I was going to get married today. I had never met my fiancee. I heard the unmistakable sound of a transporter
beaming in and looked up to see a beautiful woman shimmer into solid form. She wasn't too tall. I estimated she would come up to my chin. But she was willowy, with long limbs, graceful fingers, and a delicate oval face. Her hair was jet-black and loose, reaching to her waist. She gazed at me with piercing blue eyes. No one on Koccoran had blue eyes. For a moment, I wondered where my brother had found her. Then I pushed the thought out of my mind. I didn't want to bring preconceived notions to the table. I wanted to form my own opinion of my wife. The last thing I noticed about her physical appearance was that her skin was so pale it was almost translucent, and completely without a blemish. No one had skin that color on Koccoran, either. I found myself longing to touch it. Was it as smooth as it looked? I didn't realize I was staring at her, and I struggled to find my voice. "Welcome." I swallowed. "My name is Airik Buhari." She looked blankly at me. "You don't speak Galactic Standard?" I said with a frown. What kind of a marriage agency was TerraMates? Standard was a language spoken everywhere in the galaxy. Eventually, with all the millions of languages in use as populations from different planets met and interacted, it was
necessary to adopt a language everyone would use that was common to all worlds. After the Union of Planets had passed the Language Standardization Act, all the planets that were a part of the Union were required to adopt it within twenty years. That was fifty years ago. I thought by this point everyone spoke Standard. If she didn't, I was starting to wonder about her home planet. "Oh, no. I speak Standard. And English." "English. An ancient language," I said. "Interesting. I have a fascination with ancient languages." I made a mental note to work on my English. I was curious where she was from, but I didn't ask. Kartar hadn't given me any info on her and it was better that I make up my mind about her without any preconceptions. I held out my hands crossed at the wrist. She looked down at them, and an expression of panic flitted across her face. She rubbed nervously at a bright red scar on her neck. It was in the shape of a circle. I hadn't noticed it before because her long hair hid it. "It's a greeting on Koccoran. Hold out your hands like mine." She nodded and crossed her arms. I smiled. "You must be Quinn?" "Yes, that's me," she said. "I'm sorry. I'm not
usually such an idiot. But I'm afraid I lost the folder containing information about Koccoran culture and everything about you. I'm flying blind here." There was a folder? I hadn't received anything. I wondered if Kartar had forgotten to give it to me, or if he had done it on purpose. "Me too. I never even got a folder to lose." She looked as uncomfortable as I felt. "Shall we go? We'll be traveling to the next town over, where I live. We'll be getting married today. You know we have to get married within 24 hours, right?" "Right." She paused. "Are we having a religious ceremony?" She looked upset at the thought, and I wondered why. "No. Marriage is a civil or social custom and is run by the government. We have no religion on Koccoran." "That's perfect," she said. Quinn was more relieved than I would have expected. I gave her a forced smile and turned to leave the transporter room, wishing the transport attendant long life. I knew the attendant was a telepath. She had a strange look on her face as I left. She had probably never seen me tongue-tied. Now that I thought about it, I don't remember having problems speaking like this before. I hoped it wouldn't continue. It would be a long year if we were going to be this uncomfortable together.
We had only just met; I was determined to give us a chance. I needed to marry her. I didn't care if we sat in silence for an entire year. She was the reason I would keep my career. We arrived at the garage, and I found some warm outerwear that arrived for her. TerraMates provided it. "Here you go. These are your outdoor clothes." Quinn stared at them with mild distaste in her eyes. "I have to change what I'm wearing?" "You don't know anything about Koccoran, do you?" She swallowed and started to shiver. It was cool in the garage because the door was always opening and shutting, letting people and air into the Transporter Center. "It's below zero outside," I said. "You need to protect yourself." She didn't move. "Maybe you didn't know to bring your gear?" I said, pulling on snow pants over my regular pants. "I don't have any gear," she said, slowly. "You don't? How is that possible?" "At home, there's no snow. It never gets colder than twenty-one degrees." "Wow," I said, feeling worried. "You're in for a bit of shock. We're in the middle of winter right now." She looked upset, but then she lifted her chin. "I'll be all right. It's just cold. Right?"
I gave her another tight smile. "That's right." I wasn't smiling on the inside. This was not a positive development. I should have told Kartar to put down something about the weather or the environment. Now I was stuck with a fragile flower who wouldn't be able to handle the cold. I didn't like coddling people. She pulled on the clothes awkwardly. I noticed the red coat looked stunning with her black hair and fair skin. She was truly beautiful. "If you pull your socks over your regular pants before you put on the snow pants, they won't ride up. Just a little tip for next time." "Thanks," she said. I waited until she finished dressing, then led her through the garage to the small door that led outside. As we stepped out the exit, the wind hit us in the face with some snow that had blown off the roof. She flinched in shock. I looked at her with pity and concern. "Pull your scarf up, Quinn. It will protect your face." She nodded and clumsily pulled her scarf up without taking off her gloves. I walked over to the nearest snow car. It was similar to vehicles I had seen on planets where they didn't have snow ten months of the year. Instead of wheels, it had tracks to go over the snow and travel between cities. During the brief, two-month summer, smaller self-
driving cars were used for transportation. The driver opened his door. "Hey buddy, we need a ride to Nivan." "I can do that," he said. "Hop in." I opened the door and let Quinn climb in first. An hour later, we were in the small town of Nivan. During the walk from the parking lot to the wedding location, Quinn struggled to move in her big boots. It had snowed heavily yesterday. The snow removal division was still in the process of getting all the sidewalks cleared. They hadn't gotten to this one yet, and it was up to our knees. Finally, we got to the door, and I opened it, holding it for her. I didn't miss the sigh of relief that she let out when she felt the warmth inside. "Come over here and take your extra clothes off," I said as we stepped through the second set of double doors. To our left was a coat room. We removed our boots and set them on a mat. The snow would melt and drain into a shallow trough underneath the footwear. On the wall, there were hooks for hanging up our snow pants and coats. I motioned to a device that looked like a long radiator but had loops pointing up on the top. "Put your gloves, hat, and scarf here to dry. The loops heat up and dry off your clothing. The theory is that they will be warm and dry before you go out again into the terrible weather." "Nice," she said. She put her gloves and hat
each over one of the loops, then wound her scarf around a couple of them. I felt entranced when I watched her movements. She was lovely and elegant. When she looked up at me after she finished putting all her outdoor clothes away, her crystal clear blue eyes ensnared me. I couldn't seem to look away. I wondered if she felt it as well. The moment stretched, but she looked away first. "We should go this way," I said, turning away from her. Why did I feel guilty? Quinn was going to be a temporary wife. My true love was somewhere far away on a backward planet. I had to nurture the hope that she would be safe until I found her. I wasn't sure how far into the future my vision was. Perhaps it was a year or more away, and I could still find her and save her. I had no business getting interested in another woman. We walked through the large entrance and into a corridor. I turned into a room whose nameplate read: Maloney-Buhari Wedding Quinn gazed at the sign and read the words slowly. There was no time for hesitation. "Come on," I said, taking her hand. She looked at me in surprise. "We have to keep up appearances. My mother and my brother are the only ones who know you're from TerraMates." "Oh." Her eyes were big.
"Can you pretend you like me? Hopefully, you will, soon enough." She laughed and then shook her head. "I like you, Airik. I won't have to pretend." The words warmed my heart but made me feel guilty at the same time. Even if I wasn't getting involved with her, wasn't it was a good idea to like my wife? "I like you too, Quinn," I said. "Ready?" "Ready." I opened the door and lifted my head high as we walked into a room packed with over a hundred people. I heard Quinn's shocked gasp. To her credit, she kept her smile firmly in place. "I thought you said we were meeting your family," she said out of the side of her mouth. "Yes," I said as we walked forward. "What are all these people doing here?" I turned and smiled at her. A genuine smile for the first time. "This is my family."
Chapter Five QUINN By my estimate, Airik had about a million people in his family. It appeared they were all coming to my wedding. I had already met about twenty of them, but I couldn't remember a single name. I was starting to freak out. My Dad was on another planet. I was on my own in a sea of people. Airik hadn't let go of my hand. It was a small measure of comfort that made me feel secure. Occasionally, we had to release each other when our wrists crossed, but then he would take my cold hand in his again as we made our way through the crowd. I wished again that I hadn't mislaid the folder about my prospective husband. I couldn't believe I lost it. I had considered asking Mrs. Lynch for another one, but I couldn't work up the courage. I was worried she would think I wasn't responsible enough to be a mail-order bride. The truth was, Mrs. Lynch terrified me. She was a harpy. I should have asked her despite my misgivings. Now I knew nothing about these aliens and their culture. What if I offended someone by accident? And I wished Airik had told me ahead of time
that I was going to have to act like we were in love. But when could he have told me? I just arrived on the planet. He let me know as soon as he could, I guess. And I supposed it wasn't a big deal. It was merely another part of our sham marriage. I didn't know why he wanted to marry me. Keeping up appearances seemed important, so I would do that for him. I meant it when I had said that I liked him. He seemed kind. There was something reassuring about him. He projected confidence and calm. It seemed he was usually in charge and knew how to put people at ease. If I could only get through this day, I was sure I could get through another year. Airik introduced me to his closest family members. I met his mother, his father, his three brothers and two sisters. My mind started melting when friends said hello, followed by favorite cousins, aunts, uncles. By the time we finished lunch, I was exhausted. There were two full days to rest on the space station before the shuttle left for Koccoran. I was over my jet lag. There wasn't anything physically wrong with me. But I hadn't been around people for years. Mostly my life was Dad and me, especially at the end when we were always looking over our shoulders. I stayed at home alone all day and spent time with my Dad, or trusted friends would come
over. I hadn't been in a group this size for a long, long time. And frankly, it was making me nervous. "Are you ready to go back to the room?" Airik said when he noticed I was finished eating. "Yes, please." He said our good-byes for us and we headed up to the hotel room. When we arrived, I collapsed on the couch. He asked me if everything was all right. "I'm okay. I'm just tired. I haven't been around this many people in a long time. Probably not since I was in school, so it's overwhelming along with everything else." "I'm sorry, Quinn. We'll have a few hours to rest but then the wedding and the reception are coming, along with more crowds." "I know. That's okay. Of course you want your family here. I didn't know there would be so many of them. I don't know anything about you, do I?" "Right," he said, looking worried for a moment. His expression evened out. "We'll get to know each other." "Yes, we will," I said. My voice had more conviction than I felt. Right now Airik was a complete stranger. I thought I would never know him any better than I did right now. It seemed like an impossible task. "It's a suite," he said, walking to a door and opening it to reveal a bedroom. "Do you want to sleep for a while? I have some work to do, but I can
get it done at the table." "That sounds wonderful." I sank gratefully onto the bed and pulled off my thick sweater. Underneath I had on a pink T-shirt. "Thanks, Airik, for being understanding." I looked up, and he was staring at me in a way that made my body tingle. I felt my heart rate accelerate, and my breath came more quickly. Our eyes were locked. His gaze felt like foreplay. I hadn't been in a relationship since high school. There was one guy that had been a loner. He was an artist and different from everyone else, like me. One night, down by the river, we had both lost our virginity. Another guy seduced me at the bar one night when I was twenty-two. We went home together, and he disappeared before I woke up. But there hadn't been anyone since then. I hadn't wanted anyone, until now. I swallowed. "Rest well, Quinn," he said. When he spoke, I imagined a kiss on my lips. "Thank you," I said. He nodded and left. I fell back on the bed. My body tingled. I felt alive for the first time in years. What was going on? And what about the man I was supposed to be in love with in a year's time? How could I consider anything with Airik when my mystery man was still out there in the universe?
I briefly wondered if it could be Airik. But what were the chances I would have a vision of my true love, and he would turn out to be the man I had already married? Slim to none. It felt strange to be panting over Airik when I knew there was a different someone out there for me. It was almost like cheating. But if I hadn't had a vision, I wouldn't know anything about the man from the future, and I wouldn't have any misgivings about having sex with my husband. What about all the people a person dates before they find the person they want to marry? Does that make them disloyal to a person from their future? Of course not. When they're dating the person, they don't know what's going to happen. Did it even matter? We weren't going to be jumping into bed together. We would get to know each other first and then if it seemed like a good idea, something might happen. I remembered how it felt locking eyes with him halfway across the room, and my body disagreed with my mind. My body didn't see a need for a getting-to-know period. It wanted him. And that was that. I sighed, pulling my pants off and crawling into bed in my T-shirt and underwear. All my philosophical thoughts would have to wait until later. I needed a nap if I was going to be able to face my wedding and reception. I sighed at the thought.
How was I going to live through the rest of this day? Have a nap, I counseled myself. Everything will look better when you wake up. I curled up on my side and quickly fell fast asleep. I woke slowly, aware that there was a foreign scent in my vicinity. It was a little spicy, a little exotic and it made me weak with need. I had been dreaming of Airik. The content of my dreams made me blush. My heart was still pounding because I had woken up as we were about to become intimate. "Quinn?" I heard Airik's voice calling softly from above me. Wait a second. He was sitting next to me on my bed. My pulse raced. "Quinn, your face is changing color. Do you feel okay?" I didn't answer immediately. I was too embarrassed. I didn't think he had much experience with fair-skinned people. On Koccoran, it would be impossible to tell if people were blushing or not because they were many shades darker than my pale skin. Eyes closed, I responded to him. "I'm blushing." "Oh," he said. "Why? Am I making you uncomfortable?" Was his voice huskier than before? I felt myself getting wet. This would not do. I needed to keep
our relationship platonic. Didn't I? "No," I said, finally opening my eyes. "You seemed fast asleep. I'm sorry to wake you up, but it's time to get dressed for the wedding," he said. "Okay," I said. I didn't want to sit up because my nipples were hard and would be obvious in my tight shirt when the blanket fell off of me. He smiled and leaned over me, kissing my forehead. The moment his lips touched me, I had a flash of images race through my mind too fast for me to grasp. He pulled away in surprise, examining me as if trying to comprehend something. I sat up and moved back away from him. "What was that?" I asked. "What was what? Did you experience something?" I stared at him. I couldn't tell him I saw visions. Hiding was ingrained in my soul by now. What if he didn't understand? Maybe he was like the Sons of the Heavenly Father back on Earth? I had concealed my abilities for years. I could certainly hide them for one more. "It was nothing." I looked away. "I thought I heard something, but I was wrong." I glanced up at him and was surprised to see him give me a speculative look. Was he trying to
figure me out? He shook his head slowly as if dismissing whatever he had been thinking. "I see," he said, rising to his feet. "You will find a wedding gown in the closet. It is a traditional dress. My sister will be along shortly to help you put it on." He headed for the door, and I called after him. "I don't need any help. I can dress myself." He looked back over his shoulder in a way that could only be called distracting. "Trust me. The dress requires assistance, and Neesa wants to get to know you." I relented. The last thing I wanted was to get lost trying to wear alien fashion. Neesa was one of his relatives that had seemed nice. I remembered her. "Okay, maybe you're right," I said, getting up. He went very still, and I froze too. Our attraction was back, and he was still far away from me. How would it feel when I was in his arms? "What is it?" I couldn't help asking. "You're very beautiful. Your pictures didn't do you justice." I smiled. "You're easy on the eyes, too," I said, borrowing an expression from my father. He certainly was. He was tall, not too broad, but strong. He wore conservative clothes, but I was sure that I would find a well-muscled body underneath. The thought
made me flush. His hair was black and very short. His mocha skin gave me shivers. I wanted to see what it looked like alongside my pale body. I had already lost myself in his chocolate brown eyes several times. His dark goatee made him look distinguished and handsome. His lips, though, had me mesmerized. They were full and sexy. The only thing I wanted to do was press my own against them. What was I thinking? I had just met this guy. How could I want him so much? But it had been a long time since I had found a desirable partner. Perhaps I was starved for love...or maybe it was something else. I had to admit I was powerfully attracted to Airik, more than any guy I had ever met. He seemed to want me, too, if the tent in his pants was any indication. He turned, finally, as though he had to wrench himself away from me. "I'll see you when you've dressed, Quinn," he said, passing his sister on his way out of my room. She looked at him, looked at me, and raised her eyebrows. "For an arranged marriage, you guys seem quite interested in each other." My mouth dropped open. "I thought you didn't know." "Don't worry, nobody else knows. But Kartar never could keep a secret from me. I knew something was up. I made him tell me everything."
"Does Airik know that you know?" "Nah, I'll tell him later." I nodded. "So, there's some chemistry between you two?" she asked, grinning at me. "Yeah. I guess there is." "That's good. You'll need it tonight." I supposed she was referring to any required kisses at the reception. "Should we get this dress on?" "We should, but put this underwear on first." She handed me crotchless panties and a bra that could be unbuttoned to allow my breasts to burst out. "Wait a second. What kind of kink are you aliens into on this planet?" I said. The words popped out before I could stop them. I clapped my hand over my mouth, then took it off to apologize. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean that." "No, no," she laughed. "You have a right to know what the interesting underwear is about. I'm here to explain everything." "Explain away." "You've noticed that we live in a cold climate. A long time ago, we lived in cabins that could be quite chilly. Sometimes people didn't take their clothes off for weeks at a time." I wrinkled my nose. "No offense, but that sounds pretty gross."
"I know. It was my ancestors, not me. If you ever visit one of the historical cabins during the winter, you'll know why they didn't change. You wouldn't have, either." "You're probably right," I said. "They would sleep in their clothes as well. But newlyweds have certain needs." "Okay." I knew where this was going now. "And they weren't about to take off all their clothes in the bitter cold to fulfill those needs, no matter how urgent their desires." "Of course not." "They created underwear that would allow easy access to a woman's body." I swallowed hard as I imagined Airik having easy access to my body. "Sounds brilliant," I said. "Exactly. The newlyweds could fulfill their needs whenever they wanted to. The women wore blouses that buttoned in the front and skirts. The men could always pull it out when they needed to." I laughed. "That's where the traditional underwear comes from." "Okay. I'll just put it on then," I said, going into the bathroom. "Here," she said, tossing me a ball of silk. "Put the slip on too." When I came out, she had the dress ready for
me to put on. I stepped into it from the top. As she had already indicated, the top half buttoned up for easy access. It was like a princess dress. The blue shade happened to match my eyes exactly. My shoulders were bare. The sleeves were long and covered my entire arm. The bodice was tight and highlighted my narrow waist. The skirt fell smoothly over my hips all the way to the floor. It covered my shoes and swished when I walked. When I turned and saw myself in the mirror, I couldn't believe I was looking at myself. I had lived my entire life in jeans and T-shirts. My dad had never been good at feminine things. The sight of myself in the dress made me smile. "Do you like it?" Neesa asked. "Oh, yeah, I like it," I said, grinning at her. "Now let's do your hair," she said. We worked together and put it up in a bun at the back of my head. She attached a golden chain that went across my forehead and wrapped around the bun — a flat blue stone hung from the chain in the center of my forehead over my third eye. By the time we finished, I didn't even recognize myself. "Wow," Neesa said, as I turned to her. "You look amazing, Quinn. Airik won't be able to resist you." I didn't know what to say to that. I was saved
by Neesa bustling me out the door and downstairs to a waiting room. As we crossed the lobby, there was an unfamiliar man that was watching me. It made me feel uncomfortable, but I ignored him. There must be weirdos on every planet. We waited impatiently until the sound of a knock on the door made us both jump and then laugh. "Come in," Neesa called. "Hey ladies, it's time to start the show." It was Airik. When he caught sight of me, he was transfixed and spellbound. But I hardly noticed as I tried to wrap my head around how amazingly handsome and sexy he looked in his outfit. Neesa looked back and forth between the two of us. "Did we succeed in our mission, Quinn?" she said. I remembered that she was still in the room. "I guess so," I said, having no idea what she meant. "Mission? What mission?" Airik asked, glancing at his little sister. "The mission to overwhelm you with the beauty of your bride," she said, beaming at him. "Oh yeah?" he said, looking back and devouring me with his eyes from head to toe. I felt myself blush again. "Mission accomplished."
Chapter Six QUINN I stifled another yawn. It had been a long day. It was nearly midnight. Airik and I sat at the front of the room at a long table, facing everyone. The table was up higher than the rest so everyone could see us, which increased my discomfort. I glanced down at my middle fingers. I was married. There was a silver band on each finger, studded with tiny blue stones matching the one on my forehead. An intricate pattern crisscrossed the metal. I loved them. Airik had two rings similar to mine. His were a copper color with the same etching. There were black stones sprinkled on his rings. The ceremony had been strange, but the heart of it was familiar. It was the same as on Earth. We swore to love, honor, and take care of each other until death parted us. What else was there to say at a wedding? I felt guilty swearing that when I wasn't planning on staying married to him. But I felt better when I promised myself that as long as we were married, I would honor the vows. I was making them in good faith. The marriage would just end sooner than eternity.
I unmistakably felt the presence of my future lover at the ceremony. I knew he was watching, somehow. There had been a profound sense of approval from his spirit. Maybe he was okay if I was with Airik for the year. Then I would divorce him and go find my real true love. When I was free, I would find the man with whom I was supposed to fall in love. "Quinn?" Airik said, putting his hand over mine and making my heart skip a beat. "How are you?" "I'm good. The ceremony was lovely. The rings are beautiful." He dropped his head, looking a little bashful. "I'm glad you like them. I hoped you would." The reception had stretched on with speeches, jokes, and people demanding we kiss each other. Airik gave me chaste kisses. They were almost pecks on the cheek. Maybe in their culture, those types of kisses were appropriate at a public event like this. I had been so nervous that I drank several glasses of a beautiful pink drink that waiters kept setting in front of me. Eventually Airik cut me off, telling me that it was a potent alcohol and would make me drunk. By that time, it was too late. It was a good thing all I had to do was sit and look pretty. There wasn't any dancing. As it turned out, it didn't matter why he was kissing me like I was his sister. I was having a hard
enough time concentrating as it was, being drunk and horny. I didn't need him kissing me so passionately in front of all his family members that I forgot my name. I had a feeling he could kiss me like that. I wondered if he would when we got back to our room. The thought made me shiver. I tried to focus on what he was saying. "We can go now if you want to." "Oh, can we? I'm exhausted." "Yes, of course. Let's thank everyone and head up to our room." "Okay," I said, my heart beating a little faster. Would he want to do anything when we arrived at our room? I leaned on his arm as we said our thank yous and wished everyone a long life. We walked out of the conference room and into the lobby. I was surprised to notice that the man Neesa and I had seen earlier was still there. I could feel his eyes on me the whole time we were in the room. The way he was looking at me made my skin crawl. Once we were in the elevator, I turned to Airik. "Do you know that man?" "I don't," he said, frowning when he looked at me. "Why? Did he say something to you?" "Not a word," I said. I was probably making a big deal out of nothing at all. "He didn't say anything. He was there when we went to the
wedding, and I thought it was odd that he was still there when we came out much later." "Come to think of it, I don't know him, which is odd in Nivan. We don't see too many strangers around here. I know almost everyone either on a first name basis or at least by sight. I'll have someone check up on him if he's still hanging around tomorrow." "That would be great." I felt relieved. It seemed unlikely that the Sons of the Heavenly Father would have gone to all the trouble to follow me here, but you never know. If Airik could confirm the stranger was from Koccoran it would make me feel better. By the time we got into the room, it was all I could do to stumble to the couch. "Are you intoxicated?" he asked, looking at me with a bemused expression on his face. "I am really drunk," I said. "You should have warned me about the pink stuff." "Sorry." He looked uncomfortable and sat down beside me without touching my body. He had minimized physical contact all night. I was beginning to think I had imagined the heat in his eyes earlier. "I have to explain something to you, and I hope you're sober enough to understand it." I hiccupped. "I'm sober enough to understand anything," I said.
"Sure you are," he said, a tiny smile on his face. "What I'm about to tell you might sound archaic, but it is another part of our cultural rules." "Yes?" I said, trying to look serious but feeling like giggling at his alien culture. "We're not legally married yet." "What? But we stood in front of that man, said some words and you gave me these." I held up my hands to show the rings. "Yes. That's all important. But there's one more thing that is necessary to make the marriage legal." "What's that?" I said, having absolutely no idea what he meant. "We have to consummate it," he said, watching me carefully for my reaction. My eyebrows went up, and my nipples got hard. I felt a flash of lightning race down to my core. "Consummated." I repeated. He nodded. "We can't just tell them we did because they perform tests the morning after. We only get the marriage certificate after our examinations are complete." His eyes were closed, and he had a pained expression on his face. I stared at him. "They're going to verify we mated?" He nodded. I think he expected me to be appalled. On a purely intellectual level, I was a bit scandalized. But on a physical level, my body was
doing a happy dance. I was going to get lucky tonight. This was what Neesa meant when she had talked about needing chemistry between Airik and me tonight. In any event, my intellectual side had to put up token resistance. "We don't even know each other." "You never had a one-night stand, Quinn?" he murmured. "I have," I said, honestly. "How well did you know him?" "Good point," I said. I couldn't even remember his name. "But isn't there a clause in the TerraMates contract that says I don't have to sleep with you if I don't want to?" "Do you honestly find the thought of having sex with me abhorrent?" he asked. His expression showed a worry and vulnerability that made me want to reassure him immediately. "Of course, I would never dream of forcing you," he added before I could say anything. "Of course not. And I don't find it at all abhorrent. I was dreaming about it this afternoon. You're quite attractive, Airik." I couldn't help the heat that crept up my cheeks. I couldn't let him think I didn't want him. "You were dreaming about us?" Our eyes connected and held. This time, I couldn't stand to have him so far away from me. I needed a
passionate kiss, not the chaste kind he'd been giving me all evening. I stood up unsteadily and walked over to him. "Have you heard about the underwear a Koccoran woman wears on her wedding day, Airik?" I said, wrapping my arms around his neck and pressing my breasts up against his chest. I wasn't usually this forward. The pink drink must be making me bold. "There are rumors. Men aren't allowed to see it. We're not supposed to know about it until our wedding night." "It's designed to give you access," I said, looking him deep in the eyes. "To what?" he said, licking his lips. "To the important parts of my body." He swallowed, and I watched his Adam's apple bob up and down. I kissed it. He pulled in a deep breath. "Do you want to help me out of this gown?" I said. "It's tight and constricting." "It would be my pleasure," he said, leading me over to the bedroom. Airik took his sweet time stripping me out of my dress. I didn't mind being free. I wasn't thinking thoroughly about my actions while I was drunk. The fact that I wanted him badly helped. But who was I kidding? I had gone home with a stranger
from the bar on a night long ago. My husband was next to me. There was nothing wrong with a husband and wife enjoying conjugal relations. He unbuttoned me slowly, planting kisses all the way down. He periodically stopped for us to make out like teenagers, our tongues twisting around each other. Every time he kissed me, I got more hot and bothered for him. Once he had me out of the dress, the sexy, naughty underwear made me squirm with need. He made full use of the underwear to access the vital parts of my anatomy. Finally, we were both naked. "Quinn, I can't wait anymore." "Me neither, Airik," I said, panting. "Do you have protection?" "Protection against what?" "A condom or something, to make sure I don't get pregnant." "Why wouldn't you want to get pregnant?" "Are you kidding me?" "Right, you didn't get the brochure on Koccoran. The short version of the story is that we have an extremely low birth rate due to environmental conditions. There's no such thing as birth control here. It's against the law to prevent conception." "We get to do it with nothing between us?" I said.
"What other way is there?" "Well, we have these things called condoms on Earth. They're like a latex glove that wraps around your..." He made a disgusted face. "Yeah, it's not as much fun. I mean, I've never done it without a condom. But I imagine it feels better with nothing between us." I felt myself tingling at the thought of his flesh against mine. "Airik, I need you inside me, right now," I said, pressing my hips up towards his hardness. "Quinn," he breathed, and I felt him at my entrance. "Yes, yes, please, Airik." I felt like a wanton, but it had been a long time for me. I needed this. He pushed inside. I gasped at the size of him. I hadn't got a good look, but he was quite the handful. "You're tight, Quinn," he said. "It's been a while," I told him, panting as he pressed in further. "And I've only done it a handful of times." "I'm not complaining," he said as he thrust in more. I felt myself opening for him. My inner muscles stretched to accommodate him. "Jesus, that feels good," I said. He bent and sucked one of my nipples into his mouth, scoring it with his teeth. It made my hips
jerk, plunging him deeper inside me. I was breathing quickly. I cried out as he drove in hard, embedding himself completely inside me. "Oh, fuck, Airik." He kissed me passionately. I squirmed beneath him. Our bodies were slick with sweat. Then he began thrusting rhythmically in and out, touching a bundle of nerves I hadn't noticed in the past. I didn't know what he was doing, but I knew I was enjoying it more than I ever had before. Soon I felt my pleasure rise. Heat started pouring from my core into every corner of my body. I didn't know that when women said they were hot for a man, they meant physical temperature. Every time our pelvises hit together, he rubbed against my clit and another spot inside me. He had his head bent, sucking my breasts. My desire ratcheted up several notches, and I moaned, unable to stop myself. I had never felt like this before. Airik began whispering to me in an alien language. I didn't understand what he was saying, but it sounded sexy. I thought I would come right then. "Faster, please, Airik," I said. He increased his speed, driving into me and making me crazy. "Oh, yes. Yes, that feels so good," I said. I felt the intensity rising higher and higher until I peaked. I exploded with the longest, hottest orgasm of my life. I screamed and writhed as I
convulsed around him. "I'm going to come," he said. Then he stiffened and groaned. I felt his seed filling me. It made the spasms increase again as if my body wanted to pull every drop out of him. Finally, we lay still, with him on top of me and still inside. When he rolled off of me, I let out a little sound of dismay when I felt us separate. He pulled me close to him. My back was against his chest, and I smiled. "That was unbelievable," he said in my ear. "I have never, ever experienced anything like that in my life before," I told him truthfully. "Me neither, Quinn," he said. I felt him smiling into my shoulder. "It's an auspicious beginning, I think." "Very auspicious," I said, rolling a little so I could kiss him. Our lips felt like they had been made to kiss each other and soon we were lost again. This was going to be a long night. I was confident we would pass the test.
Chapter Seven QUINN We received our marriage certificates after we got tested. We each gave a swab of our saliva for DNA testing that proved our identities. A machine spit out a rectangular sticker. The man processing our marriage certificates smoothed the label on my left arm. Right arms were for birth certificates. After a minute, when I moved my arm back and forth, I could see our marriage information. The date of the wedding, our names, and a photo of Airik and me. Once he did the same steps on Airik, we were legally married. We got dressed to go outside again. Airik took my hand as we walked out of the building and back into the bitter cold. Even though I had three layers on and wore more clothing than him, I still felt chilled. "We're only getting two days of honeymoon," he said. "I'm not taking off of work." Because this wasn't a real marriage, I thought. "Where do you work?" "I'm a senior admin for the government. I don't want to talk about work right now. I'm already a bit of a workaholic, and this is supposed to be our honeymoon." "Of course. That's fine. We have all year to get
to know each other," I said. I didn't care. I was on a high today. "I was wondering something," he said. He opened the door for me to a small snow car waiting outside the building. "Is this one self-driving?" "Yes. I own this one. They don't all have drivers. The ones in town are self-driving. Any cars that go out of town need drivers because the terrain or the snow can require human intervention. That brings me back to what I was wondering," he said. The look in his eyes gave me shivers. "Is it possible you're wearing your special underwear like I asked you to?" I smiled at him, feeling as sexy as I ever had in my life. "Maybe I am." "I was hoping you'd say that." "You mean I didn't wear this skirt for nothing?" I said, indicating my attire. "I wanted to make sure you had access if you needed it." He didn't say anything as his hand slipped under my skirt. He sucked in his breath when he discovered how much access he had to me. He set the car to the slowest speed possible on the way home. I saw him again. It was when we stepped into the hotel and pulled off our mitts and hats. The man
from yesterday disappeared down one of the halls. "Did you see him again, Airik?" I asked, feeling a spike of fear pierce my heart. He might be randomly staying at the hotel, but my intuition told me otherwise. I had learned a long time ago that it was always right. "Will you have him checked out? You don't think I'm crazy, right?" I wished again that my Dad was here. He had always been my protector. But he wasn't here, and I would have to get used to it, despite my heartache for him and anything familiar from home. "Sure, Quinn. But why are you worried? I think you had better tell me." Tell him? I couldn't tell him the whole story, but I would have to give him something. "It sounds silly, but when I left home, I was being persecuted. There was a cult that was trying to...well, they were attempting to kill me. I'm afraid they might have followed me here." "Pursuing you seems unlikely when you consider the expense," Airik said. "I'm probably just being paranoid." I tried to dismiss my concern just like he did. "I'll check him out if you want, Quinn. I'll send you the information." "Thanks, Airik. I appreciate it," I said, smiling up at my new husband. Maybe I had imagined things after all.
I had the vision after we made love again in the hotel room. It took me when we were snuggling in bed. As usual, I was sucked into a movie that was playing in my mind. But it wasn't a movie. It was the future. I felt my body go rigid and start to shake. I stared into space, not seeing what was in front of me. I was walking down the street holding a little hand. I looked down and saw a two-year-old girl. We were walking down the street near the building where I had received the marriage certificate. There was no snow around me, so it must be summer. I went to cross the street. We were in the middle when the little girl dropped her doll. There was a car coming towards us. I pulled her across the street to save her. At the last moment, she yanked her hand away from me and ran back for the doll. She grabbed it and picked it up, beaming at me. She didn't see the car when it hit her and her body went flying through the air. I didn't need to touch her body to know she was gone. She was lying still without any movement. I screamed and ran to her, dropping down beside the lifeless little body as I started to sob. As I came out of the vision, I saw Airik staring at me. "Quinn? Thank goodness you're back." "Airik?" "Are you all right? What happened?"
My eyes filled with tears. I knew I wouldn't be able to sleep tonight. If I did, nightmares of the girl's death would torment me. I looked up at him. He appeared concerned. "It seemed as though you were having a seizure," he said. He had a great explanation for me, and it wasn't even much of a lie. "This kind of thing used to happen to me back home," I said. "I'm sorry. I should have told you, so you wouldn't worry when it happened." It was all true. "I was worried." I reached up and touched his face. "You don't have to be. I'm all right." "You look upset," he said, tracing a line the tear had made down my face. "I always feel a little strange afterward," I said, dropping my eyes. "I need to rest." "Okay," he said. "I'll find something to occupy myself." I nodded. "I'll rest here." Once I was sure he was gone, I broke down and cried. AIRIK We had just made love again when it happened. Her body went stiff, and she started shaking. Her eyes became unfocused. She stared off into space. I
watched in consternation. What was going on? Different intense emotions passed across her face. Happiness. Careful attention. Worry. Anger. Terror. Grief. Without warning, she was back. Her shaking stopped, and she looked up at me, telling me this had happened before, and it was nothing. I let her give me a story about a seizure. When I went into the other room, I couldn't concentrate. I knew Quinn was lying to me. Along with my ability to receive Precogs about the future, I was also an empath. I could feel people's emotions. The emotion I sensed from Quinn right now was guilt. But why would she lie about having seizures? There was nothing shameful about them at all. Her behavior was strange. Something different was going on. I needed to find out what she was hiding. I had linked my life with this woman without knowing anything about her. Right now, I thought that had been a bad idea. I needed to find out the truth. If I couldn't trust Quinn, then this was never going to work. QUINN It was three o'clock in the morning. I still couldn't sleep. I had watched three movies and tried every trick I knew to get myself to fall asleep.
As soon as I closed my eyes, I would see the little girl dead and broken on the ground. I made myself so sick from crying that my stomach hurt. Airik, of course, was sleeping like a log in the other room. I got into my messages and saw one from Airik about the stranger and also one from my father. I opened my Dad's message first. I needed something to cheer me up. When I started reading, I wished I hadn't opened it. It wasn't good news. Dad said he had recently watched a news program about the Sons of the Heavenly Father. The police had captured several members. Two had told the police everything they knew. Former cult members said the organization had people all over the galaxy and on every planet. Cult members were encouraged to seek out and kill anyone who seemed different. They were fanatical, he said. The cult's lone assassins would go to great extremes to kill someone who had been targeted previously as a victim. He encouraged me to be vigilant and careful in my new home. Maybe I wasn't as safe as we had hoped. He also sent me congratulations on my wedding. Tears ran down my face by the time I finished his message, but I still managed to open the one from Airik. Airik's message was a copy and paste. All the
man's profile information was in front of me. I wondered if Airik had read it. I thought it unlikely. The message didn't have any personal greetings, and he hadn't seemed concerned when I told him about my worries. I scanned the information. The man was human. Was on a work visa on Koccoran. Wasn't married. Had graduated from high school but not college. I scrolled down looking for the pertinent information I needed. Religious affiliations. Where was it? There. Near the end. Religious affiliations: a member of the Sons of the Heavenly Father church I jumped up and began to pace. Suddenly, the fear for my life eclipsed my grief at seeing the little girl die. If I were back home, I would go for a run. But here with three feet of snow outside, it was impossible. I felt trapped and frustrated. Sometimes exercise helped when I felt isolated like this, but I couldn't go out. It wouldn't be safe to go out, either. I supposed I could do some exercises inside. I started with some jumping jacks, then proceeded to sit-ups, push-ups, running on the spot, and burpies. I dripped with sweat and felt exhausted. I sat on the floor with my arms wrapped around my knees. I was exhausted, but not sleepy. I decided to take a shower. As I got up, Airik came out of the room, rubbing his eyes. "Quinn?
Are you still awake?" "Yeah, I can't sleep. It's no big deal; it happens all the time. Don't worry. You'll get used to it. I hope I didn't wake you." "Uh, no. I didn't hear you." He looked uncertain, which I found perplexing. Either I had woken him, or I hadn't. "But why can't you sleep? Is something wrong?" He was giving me a penetrating stare and his eyes looked wide awake. He was making me nervous all of a sudden. Did he suspect I was psychic and that I had visions? What would have made him think that? I didn't know what I did while having a vision, but my dad said I never spoke. What would have tipped him off? "Nothing's wrong. I have nightmares sometimes and can't go back to sleep." This was true, though not the entire truth. I would decide what to tell him about the man from the lobby in the morning after I had a few hours of sleep under my belt. "Really? Me too, sometimes." I didn't believe him. "I was exercising to try and make myself tired. I'm going to have a shower." "Let me use the bathroom first." "Sure," I said, gesturing for him to proceed. It was an incredibly awkward conversation. I wondered how we went so quickly from being as close as two people can be to barely being able to make small talk. I shook my head. Maybe I
shouldn't be hiding things from him. He was my husband. Surely he would understand, right? Of course not. No one ever understood. I was a freak, an outcast, and a weirdo. He wouldn't get it. No one would ever get me. That's the way my life was. He came back out of the bathroom. "How about something different? Quinn, you said you've never seen snow before, right? Have you ever heard of rainbow snow?" "What's that?" "It's a weather phenomenon that creates a swirling light effect that looks like colored snow. It looks spectacular. I checked, and the observation point will be open tomorrow. They're expecting a rainbow swirl. Would you like to go? "Sure," I said, smiling at him. He walked over to me and pulled me in for a soft kiss. When our lips touched, I felt like there was nothing between us. When he let me go, I felt the distance growing between us again. "I hope you'll come back to bed," he said, studying me. I shrugged. I felt far away from him, and I didn't like it. "I probably won't unless I think I can sleep. Otherwise, I'll toss and turn and wake you up." "Okay then," he said, looking at me like he didn't believe a word I said. With a sad glance, he
went back into the bedroom. I sat down on the couch then and hung my head. If Airik couldn't trust me, I knew this marriage couldn't last. AIRIK We stood at the top of the hill and looked down. There was snow everywhere and from up here we had an excellent view. Before us, the town spread out — the colored buildings stood out brightly against the white of the snow on the streets. Some of the houses had smoke coming from their chimneys. All around the town was the forest, looking like a thick green carpet from our viewpoint. We were waiting in line for our turn to get on one of the open hovercraft. It would take us to the proper height so we could see the beautiful rainbow swirls. The weather was perfect. I was sure Quinn was going to like it. I looked over at her and checked to make sure the scarf covered her delicate cheeks. The only visible part of her was her bright blue eyes, the color of the sky today. "Warm enough?" I said with a smile. She was wearing panties, long underwear, and two pairs of pants, not including her snow pants. On top, she had on her bra, a camisole, a long underwear shirt, a sweater and her coat. She had on
warm boots and a hat on her head, with a scarf wrapped around her face. I knew all this because I had enjoyed watching her dress before we left. I hoped she was warm enough. There was no way she could carry any more clothes on her tiny frame. She pulled down the scarf and grinned at me. "I am. I'm glad I put on everything. For once, I'm not freezing." "We're going to have to toughen you up and get you outside more. There's still three more months of the first winter." "Three?" she winced. "Winter is lots of fun," I said as we moved forward in line. "When we get on the hovercraft, you'll see the beauty of your new home. It wouldn't be possible without the cold weather." "I hope so," she said, tilting her head to look up at the vehicles already floating in the sky. Soon it was our turn. We strapped on the seat belts. "Are you ready?" I said, peeking my head around so I could see her. She turned and kissed me. Then she smiled, looking happy but nervous. "Ready." The hovercraft began rising into the air, avoiding the other vehicles and taking us to the best view of the snow. When the hovercraft stopped, I heard Quinn draw in a deep breath. "Airik, I've never seen anything as lovely as this."
Rainbow snow was only visible at certain times of the year. The primary component of snowflakes here was clear ice. It looked like they were constructed from glass. The snowflakes split the sunlight like small prisms. The wind created a swirling rainbow vortex that moved and danced in the sky. We sat there for a long time watching it. Quinn took my hand in hers, and we didn't say anything. Finally, she said she was cold. I directed the hovercraft to descend. "That was incredible," she said, kissing me on the cheek once we were on solid ground again. "I've never seen anything like it." "Do you want to go downtown and get a snack?" I asked. I didn't want this day to end yet. I took her to a cafe I liked. We had warm drinks and a delicious Koccoran bread filled with spices and dried fruit. When we got back to the hotel, we took off all our outdoor clothes and hung them around the room. There was a drying rack in our room for our mitts. After we had changed into our pajamas, I went into the kitchen. "Do you want some tea, Quinn?" I called out. "Sure." When I turned around, she was behind me. She smiled and wrapped her arms around my waist. "Thank you for a wonderful day. Rainbow snow
is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." "I'm glad you enjoyed it. I haven't been up to see rainbow snow in years. I had a good time, too." I leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead on the spot between her eyebrows directly on her third eye. I didn't mean to kiss her there. It just happened to be within easy reach as I bent down. As I touched her third eye, the cortex of all intuition and precognition, images rushed through my mind. I used my training to slow them down. Quinn as a little girl, happy and carefree, with a man who must be her father, pushing her on a swing. Quinn riding a bike. Quinn wearing a fancy dress and dancing at a party. A teenage Quinn, unhappy now, crying on her father's shoulder. Quinn sitting on the same couch with her face beaten up. Quinn hiding in an apartment. As my lips came away, the flow of images stopped, and Quinn looked up at me with shock in her eyes. "What is it?" I whispered. I wanted to understand. I was a top recruiter for the Precog Division before I was a director. One of the ways to identify a Precog was by touching their third eye using skinto-skin contact. It allowed a trained Precog to sense their abilities. I had been one of the best. Quinn must be a Precog. There was no other
explanation. She stepped away from me and she started babbling. "It was nothing, Airik. Nothing at all." "That wasn't nothing." "It was. I swear. Please. Just ignore it." She looked around the room like she wanted to escape. "Quinn," I said, using my most authoritative voice. "There's something you're not telling me. I have to know what it is."
Chapter Eight QUINN My heart pounded, my stomach churned, and I couldn't seem to get enough air. I was panicking. The scar on my neck always bothered me in stressful situations. It was aching right now. I rubbed it, trying to ease the pain. I couldn't meet Airik's eyes. He spoke in a commanding voice. "Quinn. There's something you're not telling me. I want to know what it is." I had to get out of here. I know I wasn't thinking clearly, but I wanted to get away from him. I couldn't tell him my secret. Bad things always happened when people found out I'm psychic. Someone was about to make fun of me, bully me, bother me, or beat me up. He was waiting. The last things I saw before I bolted and ran for the door were his beautiful brown eyes. "Quinn!" he shouted. I had left already. I've always been a good runner. I was on the track team every year in high school. And I won. When I was scared, I ran even faster. I raced down the hall and jumped onto the stairs, skittering and sliding down the steps. I only saved myself from tumbling head over heels
because I was holding on to the railing. I heard Airik enter the stairwell. He was shouting my name and saying things in a language I didn't understand, but I guess cursing sounds the same on all planets. When I reached the ground floor, I ran straight into the lobby and out the door, forgetting about the weather conditions. Fortunately, there was a car waiting outside the door for a passenger. I jumped in and requested a random destination. I could change it later. I didn't think about where I was going or what I was doing. I needed to get away. The car pulled away from the curb and took off down the street. I turned around to look back when it was making a turn and saw Airik standing outside the hotel, looking back and forth down the street. Maybe I was wrong. I had been so panicked that I ran without thinking about what I was doing. But now that I was away from the situation and calming down, I realized that I had severely overreacted. Maybe he meant something else. Even if he didn't, he was my husband, and Airik had a right to know what sort of woman he had married. I let the vehicle wander the streets for over two hours before I told it to return to the hotel. I felt like an idiot. I didn't want to go back and apologize, but what was I going to do? We were married, like it or not, for the next year. I had no money to return
to Earth. It would be foolish and dangerous, even if I could. I swiped my ID over the payment machine and hopped out, sprinting back inside. I shivered; I should have grabbed a jacket, at least. It occurred to me that he must need to be married for his reasons, too. He probably wouldn't want to escape our marriage. Maybe he would when he found out about me. For once, as I climbed the stairs back up to our floor, I wanted to tell someone about my visions. I wanted to get everything off my chest. I was tired of hiding part of myself. I could only hope he understood and didn't send me packing the moment I told him. If everything went well, he wouldn't hate me too much. I walked up to our door and hesitated. My hand was poised to knock. I tried to work up my courage when the door flew open, and I saw Airik. He grabbed my hand and pulled me into the room. "Quinn! Thank goodness you're all right," he said, enfolding me in his arms. I blinked, completely taken by surprise. He had been anxious about me. "I was worried you got lost, or that your terrible friend would be bothering you. You didn't even take your cold weather clothes, so I thought you might freeze to death. You know that you can die from the cold, right?" "Airik," I said, trying to slow him down. "I'm
okay. I rode around in a car the whole time. It might be pretty expensive." He shrugged. "I don't care. But why did you run out? What were you so scared of?" "What?" I said, wondering what he thought it was. "Was it me?" He looked agonized at the thought that I might fear him. "No," I said, shaking my head. "No. It's not that at all." "But you don't want to tell me about it?" He seemed to be hurt. I regretted not telling him before now. "It's not that I don't want to tell you," I said, gazing up at him. He was very handsome, but I needed to focus. "I'm worried about how you'll take what I have to say." "It can't be that bad, can it?" Now he looked apprehensive. "I don't know," I said, dropping my eyes. "When people find out, they usually do bad things to me." "Like teasing you and beating you up?" he said, his eyes full of compassion. "Yes," I said. "How did you know?" "Just tell me, Quinn," he whispered. He put his hands on my cheeks and kissed me on the forehead in the same spot as before. Visions flashed through
my head. I could understand the visions now, not like the first two times he kissed my forehead. They had gone by too quickly for me to see them before. The visions were of Airik. Airik as a baby, riding on his father's shoulders. Airik being rocked in his mother's arms. Airik sliding. Airik swimming with his brothers and sisters. Then teenage Airik sitting still in a room all by himself with his eyes closed. Airik receiving a diploma. Airik reading a letter that said he had his dream job. Airik saving a young man's life. As he pulled away from me, he said it again. "Tell me what you saw, Quinn." "How do you know I saw anything?" He waited patiently. I swallowed and sat down on the couch. He came and sat beside me, taking my hand. Every instinct in my body told me to hide it from him just like I had hidden it from everyone else, all my life. I didn't listen. "I have visions," I said. And he smiled. He looked relieved. Vindicated, even. He nodded. "Go on." His reaction was peculiar, but I didn't let it stop me from telling my story. "They started when I was fourteen. I've had them off and on ever since. My father and I tried everything we could to get rid of them, but nothing worked. I try to ignore them now.
They won't stop coming." I glanced over at him. He wasn't getting out any matches yet. "After we made love, when I told you I was having a seizure?" He nodded. "I had a vision." "And then you couldn't sleep," he said. It seemed like everything was making sense to him. "It's hard to relax when I see someone die, and I know I can't do anything about it." I said. My voice grew softer and softer. "Especially when it's a child." I felt grief overwhelm me again. Tears begin spilling out of my eyes. It wasn't just because I felt the emotion of losing the child. I also felt the relief of finally telling someone what was happening to me without judgment. When I dared to look at him again, he was staring at me with such compassion and kindness that I actually started to cry. He didn't tell me not to cry. He just held me. It was the most comforting thing anyone had ever done for me. When I finally stopped crying, after I had blown my nose and wiped my eyes, I looked up at him. "Do you want to send me back now?" I said in a small voice. He laughed then. I didn't know how he could be so jolly when I had just told him a deep, dark secret. "I don't think sending you back is an option. I
wouldn't want to, even if I could." "Why not? Don't you hate me or think I'm a witch? Maybe you're thinking about burning me at the stake." The smile left his face. "You're serious." I nodded, avoiding his eyes. That's why he wasn't upset. He thought I was joking. "People treated you that way, Quinn? Because of your gift?" I made a face. "Sometimes it feels more like a curse." "It's a gift." He put his hand under my chin, forcing me to look at him. "Not where I come from," I said, tears in my eyes again. "Well," he said, smiling broadly. "I guess you're lucky you're here." "What are you talking about, Airik?" I stared at him in bewilderment. "It's too bad you didn't read the folder on Koccoran, Quinn. You could have saved yourself a lot of worry." "Why?" I frowned. "Because," he said, smiling broadly at me. "You happen to have landed yourself on a planet full of psychics." I felt my mouth drop open. I knew I was staring, but I couldn't help it. "You've got to be kidding me."
"It's no lie, Quinn. You'll fit right in around here." I wrapped my arms around him, and he hugged me tightly. I couldn't keep tears from leaking out. I pulled away from him quickly, hungry for more information. "Tell me everything." He grinned and pulled out a computer. He quickly retrieved official-looking documents with the Koccoran government logo. "This describes the Precog Division of the government," he said, glancing sideways at me. "It's my division. I'm the Director." "Of the whole division?" "Yep. I'm the youngest ever to hold the post. It was a great honor to get it. I've been working my whole life towards this position. That's why I needed to marry you, in fact. To keep my job." "I wondered what it was." "My career is everything to me, Quinn. I would do anything to keep it, even marry a stranger." "Why would you have to get married to keep your job?" "We have a requirement called The Akuna. You have to be married by a certain age, or else there are consequences. If you ask me, it's an old law and should be abolished." "Wow," I said, stunned by his revelation. Something else dawned on me.
"Precog? As in precognition? Like Precogs who have visions?" He nodded. "So I'm a Precog?" I asked, trying to wrap my head around the sudden shift in perspective. On Earth, I had to conceal my abilities. On this planet, they were desired. "I believe you are." "If that's your division, does that make you a Precog too? You're like me?" "I have visions too. I'm in charge of all the Precogs. What is it, Quinn?" He was staring into my eyes with such compassion that I almost broke down. "I've never met anyone who was like me," I said. I felt joyful as he looked solemn. "I'm sorry for the way you've been treated in the past, Quinn. I hope you will come to see your power as a gift here on Koccoran." He smiled, looking deeply into my eyes that were bright with tears. "Maybe," I said, shrugging. "How about we order some food and talk about it more over dinner? We'll make it a date." I smiled. "A date? With my husband? Who's a Precog?" I pulled him in for a kiss. "That sounds perfect." AIRIK
I sat across the table from Quinn. It was hard for me to stop gazing into her fascinating blue eyes. I thought for a moment about what she had been through because of her gift, and it made me sad. It was such a waste of talent. Quinn started eating her food. "Okay, spill," she said. "What does a division full of people who see visions of the future do? It's not like we can change things. Do you record everything for posterity? That way, the newspapers can have their stories and obituaries ready a few days ahead of time?" She was joking. I smiled uncomfortably. She had many misconceptions that needed clarification. I didn't know where to start. Maybe I should knock out the biggest one first. "Quinn, listen to me. I don't know what happened to you in the past. You need to clear your mind of everything you thought you knew about your gift." She stared at me as she chewed. "The future can be changed, Quinn. That's what my division does. We have visions. Many of them are about death. We are trained to open more to those insights to find out when a person is going to die. Then we can go in and save them." "All of them?" "Almost all of them, unless something goes wrong with the intervention. We have an underpopulation problem on Koccoran. We want as
many people as possible to die a natural death. Most people do." "Why is the birth rate so low?" she said curiously. "I'm not sure. It's something about the environment, and it's been a problem for as long as I can remember. There have always been people who could have visions and who had other mental abilities. My ancestors soon figured out how to use their images to save people's lives. Since then, the problem with the low birth rate has been balanced out with the number of people we save from early death." "You sound like a bunch of superheroes," she said admiringly. She took a bite, chewed, and swallowed. "I don't know what that means, but I'll take it as a compliment." "I meant it as one," she said. "How does your division operate?" "Here's how it works." I started recited a workflow that was familiar to me, but foreign to her. It was fascinating to see things through her eyes. "A Precog has a vision and alerts their Recorder. We have partners who help us write down visions as they're happening." "You can do other things while you're having a vision?"
"We've had thousands of years to improve our mental abilities, Quinn. We have it down to a science. In fact, it is science. Did you wonder why you had flashes of images when I kissed you? I touched a particular part of your brain that controls intuition and precognition." "I didn't know there was such a thing." "I used to be a Recruiter before I became Director. Recruiters are always on the hunt for more Precogs. The easiest way to tell if someone's a Precog is to touch the spot on their intuition and precognition cortex." "You kissed all your recruits?" she said. She had a funny look on her face. "No," I said, laughing and taking a sip of my drink. "I would put my hand on their third eye. It has to be skin to skin contact. I touched your third eye by accident." "What happens after the recording?" "The visions are analyzed and cross-referenced. Often several Precogs will have visions of the same event. Once we get a few different versions of the same story, we have a good idea of what's going to happen." "Okay." "Then we pass the information to the ground team. If there's a preventable death, they're responsible for going out and saving lives." "That sounds incredible. I tried to prevent one
death that I foresaw. It turned out badly for me." "Well, we can't save everyone but we do manage to prevent many deaths." "I can't believe it." "It's my life." She stared at me. "You're a lucky guy. I've never even had a job. I spent years hiding my gift." "I think that should change, starting immediately." "How?" "We can always use more talented Precogs. I think you should apply for training." "Are you saying I could work as a Precog in your division?" The idea hadn't occurred to her. "What do you think?" I asked, smoothing her hair away from her forehead. "It sounds like heaven." "A job at the Division is work. But this?" I leaned down and kissed her deeply. When we came up for air a few minutes later, I grinned at her. "This is heaven." Quinn was, quite frankly, an amazing woman. She was intelligent, beautiful, sexy, and a talented Precog from what I could see, especially since no one had ever trained her. I wasn't in love with her, but I was pretty impressed with my wife. It broke my heart that she had been treated horribly for having a gift like precognition. That's
how it was on some of the backwater planets. I was lucky to be born here on Koccoran. I wondered again what her planet of origin was. Kartar hadn't given me any details. But I reminded myself that I didn't really want to know. To me, she was just Quinn. I would find out about her as we went along. Right now, she was folding her clothes and packing them in an overnight bag to move into my apartment. "I was thinking," I said. "Maybe I shouldn't go to work today. We could go apartment hunting instead." "I thought you had a place." "I do," I said. Explaining myself was embarrassing. "Now that we're married, I feel like we should start fresh and have something new together." In a place where every room doesn't remind me of Sornalee. I wondered if she would think my idea was stupid. I ignored a tiny tab of guilt that I was betraying my true love by striving for happiness with Quinn. But I reminded myself that I had committed to this year. I was going to do it properly. What happened after our divorce would be a different story. "Are you sure you want to do that?" She stopped folding, forgetting the shirt in her lap. "I do, Quinn. I want this to work. I like you, and we have chemistry. I want us to be happy together."
"Well then," she said, her eyes shining. "When do we start?" "What do you think of this one?" I asked. I turned in the space of the living room and caught a faint scent of fish. Quinn wrinkled her delicate nose and shrugged. "No? I have one more on my list. The realtor is supposed to meet us here in twenty minutes." "Okay," she said, but she didn't look hopeful the way she had at the beginning of the day. When we got there, her eyes lit up immediately, and we smiled at each other. It was perfect. I had known it before we walked in. As we followed the realtor on the tour, I held Quinn's hand. I kept getting flashes of us in this place in the future. Quinn making supper at the counter in the kitchen. Me working in the office. Us curled up on the couch watching a movie. Quinn having a vision on the floor in the bathroom. Me carrying her over my shoulder to the bedroom. Us making love on the table in the dining room. I glanced at Quinn. Her face was a delicate pink color again. I wondered if she was getting the visions at the same time I was. I thanked the realtor and asked if we could have a few moments in private to discuss the place. When he shut the door, I turned to Quinn. "Well?"
"I love it. And you do too, don't you? I can tell now." "I do. I think it's perfect." "Well, and there's the possibilities." She trailed off, biting her lip and dropping her gaze. "The visions?" I waggled my eyebrows, and she grinned. "That last one was intense." "Yes, it was," I said. "Does that mean we're going to live here? Are all those things going to happen?" "That's usually what it means. But what specifically did you see?" She listed off all the things I had seen in my mind, blushing bright red again when she told me about making love on the dining room table. "Rooms must be christened, after all," I said. She laughed, putting her hand to her crimson face. I stopped short all of a sudden as I came to a realization. "What is it, Airik?" she said, studying me. "Did you have those visions as we were walking through the rooms?" She nodded. "It almost seems as if we had them simultaneously. That's unusual to say the least. I've never heard of people having simultaneous visions before."
"What does it mean?" "I don't know, Quinn. I don't know." I gazed at her a moment longer before pushing the thoughts aside and changing the subject back to the apartment. "Are we taking this place?" She nodded happily. "Sweet. I'll have someone clean it, and we can stay here tonight." "Tonight?" "Why not? It will be like camping. I'll take care of all the paperwork. Watch for a message from me to sign it. I'm putting it in both of our names." I started walking out the door. I was going to let the realtor know of our decision but stopped when I saw the look on her face. She looked surprised and gratified that both our names would be on the lease. "We're married, Quinn." "I know. But I don't know what that means." I walked over and put my hands on her shoulders. "I don't know exactly either. To me, it means that we're partners. Equal partners. Lovers. Friends. Who knows what the future will bring?" She nodded. "Okay. Partners, lovers, friends, and...who knows." "That's right. Watch for my message." "I'll catch a car back to the hotel and get the rest of my stuff packed up."
After I had talked to the realtor, we went outside together. When I glanced at her, she was frowning. "What is it?" I asked. "It's just…" She glanced at me and changed what she was going to say, smiling falsely. I could tell something was wrong. "It's nothing." "Tell me," I said insistently. "It's just that I thought I saw that guy from the hotel again. I don't know if you read your research report, but he's a member of the Sons of the Heavenly Father." " Why didn't you tell me before? They're the ones who tried to kidnap you, right?" She nodded. "And he's on my planet following you around?" "It seems that way," she said. Her face looked calm, but I could sense fear coming off her in waves. "You need to be careful. I'm going to alert the police about him. You shouldn't go out without me, okay?" "Okay," she said in a small voice. "Don't worry. The police will apprehend him. If he even so much as looked the wrong way when he crossed the street, and it's on his record, they'll have him deported." I kissed her and held her face in my hands. "As your husband, it's my job to keep you safe, Quinn. And I'm going to do it."
She didn't look reassured. We took a car together back to the hotel. I made sure she was safe in the room before heading back out to find someone to clean our new apartment...and install a security system. That night, Quinn and I sat on the floor against the wall, the remains of our meal beside us. "Do you really think I should apply to the Training Institute?" Quinn said, glancing up at me. I picked up my glass of wine and took a drink. "If I were still a Recruiter, I would be advising you to apply as soon as possible." "I've never done anything like this before. Having my ability out in the open like that for everyone to see makes me uncomfortable, Airik." "I know. But that's thinking from your past life. You have to let it go. It's different here." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "You're right. I'm going to have a new life here. It's what I wanted. It's more than what I wanted. I think I should apply too." "That's awesome," I said, passing her a computer that sat beside me. She took it, puzzled. "What do you want me to do with this?" "Turn it on to start." It opened to the application I was using to learn English. "We'll close this," I said, swiping it away.
She looked at me strangely. I didn't want her to ask me about my English lessons. My accent was too terrible right now to show anyone. Maybe in a few months, when I knew more and my accent improved. I brought up the application for the Training Institute. "I didn't mean immediately. Do you want me to apply right now?" "There's no time like the present," I said. "It won't take long. I can help you with any parts you don't understand." She looked worried. "Airik, if I do this, I need to do it on my own. Not because you're a bigwig in the Precog Division." "I know. I'm not going to interfere. I can just make the process easier for you." She looked down at the computer, then back up to me. "Okay, then." We filled out the application, and she submitted it. Then she turned off the computer and handed it back to me. "Phew," she said. "I can't believe it was that easy." "You did it." I smiled. "Yup. No turning back now." "Would you want to?" "Not yet. I'll let you know after I get rejected." "Now you're being silly," I said, leaning in to
kiss her. "Koccoran needs your visions." She giggled into my lips, which made me want her more. Soon we got carried away again. When we finished and lay on the floor side by side, I gave a sigh of contentment. "This room's christened, I suppose. Only six more to go." She laughed out loud and slapped my shoulder. I remembered my time with Sornalee and couldn't believe I had spent a year and a half with her. That had been forgettable. This was how a relationship was supposed to be. QUINN My life had changed a lot in only a few days. Not long ago, I hid in my father's apartment. I only ventured out on errands in the evenings when I would not be conspicuous. I felt like I was a prisoner in jail and forced to hide who I was. I still missed my dad terribly, but it wasn't as bad as it was at the beginning. My life here on Koccoran was good, mostly because of Airik. He was a Precog just like me. The thought still blew me away. Some considered my abilities a gift here. I could change the future. If I did well in my training, I might be one of the ones that saved people from an early, unnecessary death. Me. A savior.
After all the years of dying inside every time I knew I couldn't save anyone, I would have the opportunity to help the people in my visions. It filled me with hope and happiness. I couldn't wait to get started once I got accepted into the training program. Airik said that they took everyone in initially. There were evaluations during the first week to decide who would continue. I was nervous having Airik so involved in the application process, but he couldn't help it. A lot of husband and wife teams worked together. I hoped it would be okay. I felt anxious, and I went to get the mail, just to have something to do. I went down a hall and took an elevator to the lobby. I went into a small room that had the mailboxes, unlocking ours, removing the envelopes and relocking the box. When I turned around to go out, the man from the Sons of the Heavenly Father blocked the doorway. My heart started to pound. I looked around frantically for a way out, but there was no escape. "Leave me alone," I said. He grinned. I noticed that he had a tooth missing in the front. "I don't think so, witch," he said. He wasn't moving towards me, but he wasn't leaving either. "I'm not a witch. I'm just an ordinary person. Haven't you noticed many people here can do the same things I do?"
"I've noticed, all right. A planet full of freaks," he said, then spat on the floor. I looked at the gob of spittle in disgust. "What do you want?" I asked, needing to get something out of this guy. Maybe if I kept him talking, he would start to see me as a person. "I want to see you burn," he said. "Once you're dead, I can get off this alien planet and go back home." Maybe not. I needed to start bluffing. Maybe I could extract some useful information from him. I wondered if he was working alone and if he would be stupid enough to tell me. It was worth a shot to see what I could find out. "Where's your partner? You don't think you can take me down by yourself, do you? Didn't you hear about the last guys that attacked me?" He shuffled nervously. His eyes shifted back and forth. "We work alone." He seemed to be telling the truth. I was hardly trained in lie detection, so I didn't know if I should believe him. "The ones who attacked me before weren't working alone," I pointed out. "They weren't assassins," he said. I noticed he was trying to move his hands together. When he did, he crossed his fingers. I remembered the people who had egged me earlier had done the same thing. Maybe they thought making a cross
with their fingers would protect them from me. "Do you think that you can do something to me?" I said incredulously, trying to look more confident than I felt. He took a step back. These guys were frightened of me! That's when I realized that I held all the power. I lifted my hands. "Don't," he said. He looked terrified. I took a step toward him, and he turned and ran. I followed him and watched as he jumped into a car and escaped. That's when I knew that I had changed since I got here. The old me would have allowed herself to be bullied. I walked back upstairs feeling better than I had in a long time. Airik came home from work at five o'clock. We were in our new apartment. It was still empty. Airik's apartment was small. We needed to get furniture and other random things. But I loved it. His apartment would never have been ours the way this place was. I appreciated that he had thought of me. As he walked through the door, I ran and hugged him. When he wasn't home, the days seemed long. "Hi," he said, smiling and kissing me. "Hi." "Did you get the mail? Or maybe there wasn't
any?" He pulled off his coat and hung it up. There was one envelope from the mail room - they still used paper for some things here. I hadn't thought to look at it. All my thoughts centered on the assassin. I pulled out the single envelope and read the name on it. "It's for me?" I frowned. "Just open it, Quinn." I tore open the letter and read it. I stared at him. "What's wrong?" he asked. "Nothing's wrong. I got in." "Quinn, that's awesome. Aren't you happy?" "A little bit." I smiled. "I'm also shocked and scared." "You're a natural. You're going to do fine." I certainly hoped so, but I had more important things to think about right now, as my life was in danger. I put the letter down. I had to tell him right away. "Airik." He looked up and frowned, sensing something unusual was going on. "What happened?" "The man from the Sons of the Heavenly Father. He trapped me in the mail room." "Quinn! I told you not to go out alone." He looked distressed and came to me, looking me over. "Are you all right?" "I'm all right, Airik. Calm down. He didn't do anything. I chased him away."
"I think you'd better tell me the whole story." He sat down suddenly on the couch. I explained what had happened before, and how I got so hot I burned my attackers. I told him how I had used the threat to scare away the assassin. "You turned your thoughts into heat?" "That's weird, right? Have you heard of anyone being able to do that before?" "In fairy tales? All the time." Great. Now I was a character from a children's story. "You say he was afraid?" "Definitely." "That's good. It will certainly work in our favor." When he talked like that, I felt like I wasn't alone. "I'm going to check with a contact I have with the police and see if they can deport him." He talked for a few minutes with his friend. "They opened the investigation, but there was no real cause for deportation. He's never been charged with a crime." "Damn," I said. I knew he'd be back, no matter how scared he was. "He'll be charged with something now." "What do you mean?" I asked. "Harassment, Quinn. We have strict laws here. You're not allowed to go around threatening people. We'll be pressing charges immediately. Are you
ready to go?" "I'm ready," I said, a little in awe of my husband. He was someone to fear. It was a dangerous side of him I hadn't seen before.
Chapter Nine AIRIK "Eye luv yoo," I said under my breath in English as I walked down the hall. "How ar yoo too day?" My digital tutor corrected my pronunciation. I repeated the words, then went on to the next phrase. "Eye am feen…" The tutor corrected me again. "Eye am fine. Tank yoo." I sighed. Language study was involved. I tried to commit to memory once again that a 't' and an 'h' together made the sound 'th'. I wanted to surprise Quinn in a couple of months by being able to speak a little bit of English. It was a slow process. The language was very different from Standard and my mother tongue. But I would get it. I was determined. "Eye luv yoo. Fine, tank… thank… yoo." QUINN "How did your day go?" Airik asked. I was making dinner when he walked into the kitchen. I beamed at him. "It was amazing. We worked on opening ourselves to the visions, and I had one. Nobody died in it. I still haven't figured out how to separate
my personal emotions from the vision." My instructor's name was Rob. When he wasn't teaching, he led ground teams to rescue potential victims from their future demise. He was teaching my class techniques to protect ourselves from being devastated by our visions. There were ways to put distance between ourselves and what we saw. "I can help you practice that if you want. I'm the master." I looked at him and felt hurt creep into my heart. "Yeah, I bet you are." I looked down at the bread I was piling with meat, vegetables, and cheese. "What's that supposed to mean?" he said, sounding disgruntled. I looked up. He had a sour expression on his face. I stayed silent a moment longer but decided to be honest with him. We were supposed to be open with each other, weren't we? Since I had told him about being a psychic, I hadn't kept anything from him. "I've noticed that you are good at protecting yourself and keeping your distance from people." He looked mystified. "You know, not getting close." I turned and stuck a sheet filled with sandwiches into the oven to melt the cheese. "Not getting close to people in general or not getting close to you?"
"Yes," I said. "You don't let me in. You don't tell me what's wrong when you have a bad day. Remember that Precog you had? The one where you couldn't sleep for a week afterward? You never even told me..." "That's classified, Quinn. I couldn't discuss it with you." "You didn't let me finish. What I was going to say was that you never told me how you felt or what you were going through. You pushed me away like I was an annoyance. I thought I was your wife. I'm supposed to help you with your problems." He stared at me strangely. "I don't need any help." That was the most hurtful thing he could have said to me. I blinked, trying to breathe through the pain in my chest. He didn't need any help. I knew what he meant. He didn't need me. "Okay, fine. Duly noted." I turned away from him and took the sandwiches out of the oven. I slid one onto a plate for him and put the sheet holding the other sandwich back on the stove. As I walked out of the room, Airik turned. "Aren't you having dinner?" I stopped and looked back at him, unable to keep the bitterness from my voice. "I'm not hungry anymore. I have studying to do."
Then I left the room, not able to look at his face for another second, knowing that I was superfluous to him. I was merely an attractive roommate that made it easy to get a fuck when he wanted one. So much for being friends, lovers, or maybe something more. It looked like Airik didn't want anything to do with me. It hurt more than I had expected. "Thanks for coming on such short notice, Neesa." "You made it sound important, so I came right over. I'll do anything for a sister. What do you need?" I dropped onto the couch and looked up at her. She sat on the opposite arm. "I want to get Airik's attention." She let out a big sigh. "He's been pushing you away, hasn't he?" "He's perfectly polite, Neesa, all the time. I shouldn't complain." "Do you want polite?" "No. I want authenticity. The real Airik, not the one he trots out for cocktail parties. I want to know who he is and what concerns him. I want to know what happened that made it hard for him to sleep for a whole week." Neesa looked at me sympathetically. "I'm sorry, Quinn. He's always been like this. No, I shouldn't say that. He had his heart broken once. After that,
all his girlfriends sounded the same. 'He pushes me away.' 'He keeps me at arm's length.' 'He doesn't care about me.' 'He's distant.'" "Is there a box I can check that says all of the above?" I asked. She sighed again and sat down beside me. "You poor thing. Airik's a hard nut to crack. I'm sorry." "It's not your fault, Neesa. I guess he is the way he is. But people change when they desire change. He doesn't want to change right now because everything's great. Why would he want to sabotage the friends with benefits arrangement we have together?" "Quinn." Neesa put her hand on my shoulder. "I think I need to shake things up. If this doesn't work and he can't let me in, I'll be taking the divorce option at the end of the year." Neesa looked shocked. "Did you tell him that?" "No. I haven't made up my mind yet." "You sounded pretty sure just now." "He's making me crazy, and it hurts, Neesa. I want him to see who I am. He doesn't care at all." I stared down at my hands clasped around my knees. "Maybe if he could see me a different way, and through other people's eyes, it would change the way he looks at me. He would know who I am underneath my exterior, and maybe then he would..." I looked down, frowning. "Want me." Neesa didn't say anything, folding me into a
hug. A few tears leaked down my cheeks. I pulled away, standing up. "I'm not getting upset for no reason. I'm going to do something." "What's the plan, Quinn? I'm up for it." I smiled and began to pace as I outlined my idea. "Airik is cut off from his feelings. He's very cerebral. In his head. You know?" Neesa nodded. "I need to get him to feel anything. Once he gets out of his head, maybe he'll start to pay attention to his heart." "Sounds like a good theory. How are you going to do it?" "What are some natural feelings to evoke?" Neesa shrugged. "Lust, jealousy, anger," I said, counting them off on my fingers. "That's pretty far from love, Quinn. Don't you want him to love you?" "I do. But getting him to feel anything will give him access to other, more pleasant feelings, as well." "You think so?" "Yep. If not, well, I'll just drive him crazy, which will be a good substitute." Neesa laughed. "I like the way you think, Quinn. How are you going to elicit those emotions from him?" "That's not my only goal. It's also about starting
to choose my lifestyle instead of being tossed around by current events. I'm going to cut my hair." "Oh no," she said immediately, a pained look on her face. "Don't cut your beautiful black hair. Please, Quinn. I would kill for hair like that. And besides, women don't wear their hair short on Koccoran." "That will make me stand out even more. Get used to the idea, Neesa. The hair is going. It's part of my emancipation." She sighed. "I'll go along with it, but I don't promise to like it." I smiled. "Okay, then. I want you to help me buy some new clothes that are a little more provocative. I'm going to strut my stuff a bit. I'm sure some alien men exist who will take notice of an off-worlder." Neesa frowned. "But you won't do anything, right?" "No!" I said, a little too loudly. Then I lowered my voice. "Of course not. I want Airik. Not any other guy. I would never cheat on him. But he needs to see I am a woman who other men think is sexy. I am a girl who impresses other people. Maybe then he'll be more impressed with me." "I'm on board so far." "I think once my training's complete, Rob will offer me a job on his ground team as the on-thescene Precog. He's been hinting about it. If he does,
I'm going to accept." "You are serious about getting Airik's attention, aren't you?" "You think he'll be mad?" "I don't think he will overlook you again." "What do you want to buy first?" Neesa said, escorting me into one of the empty, airy rooms that filled the shopping mall. "There's a beach party for Airik's work coming up. I need to get a bathing suit." She went over to the console and tapped a few times. Immediately ten different kinds of swimsuits appeared in the air before of me. I walked around them, checking them out from all angles. I swiped away all the one-piece swimsuits. "You're trying to expose as much skin as possible, I see." "If I'm going to get Airik's attention, I need to be bold, Neesa." I removed a couple more and tapped in the air on two types I wanted to investigate further. The empty room filled with holograms of the suits. Once I had narrowed it down to a few I wanted to try on, Neesa went to the console. A moment later, the suits came out of the door beside the console. I took them into the changing room at the back and tried them on. The first two didn't work for me. But when I put on the third, I thought it was what I
needed. I walked out of the room and Neesa gasped. "Do you think it's too much?" I asked. "Oh, no. That's the one. If it doesn't drive Airik and every man around wild with lust, I don't know what swimsuit will." "But I don't want to look like a slut." "You'll see smaller suits than that, trust me. We spend so many months under wraps that once summer comes, people shed their clothes the way a cyx sheds its coat. The less clothing, the better. Small bathing suits aren't provocative here, not the way they would be on other planets." "Are you sure?" I repeated, looking at myself in the mirror. It was an emerald green bikini. There was nothing brash about it, but the triangles that covered my medium-sized round breasts were small. There was a fair amount of my globes left showing which made me uncomfortable, but also made me feel excited and risque. The bottoms were barely there, riding midway between my navel and my sex. In the back, a fair amount of my butt was showing. It wasn't that it was such a great bathing suit, but more that it looked so good on me. I felt like a sexy woman in it. "I don't know if I can wear it in public," I said to Neesa.
"That's going to be one of the biggest suits you will see at that party. You're going to knock them dead." "Okay," I said. "Now how about some sundresses?" I hadn't expected Airik to dislike my new hairstyle. I liked it. From his grim expression, I knew he didn't feel the same way. I felt as if I had committed a horrendous crime instead of merely hacking off a few lengths of hair. "It's just a haircut," I said defensively. "I think it looks cute." "You are the wife of a high-ranking government official on the planet. Women on Koccoran don't wear their hair short." "You're only worried about your job? Are you kidding me? I got a haircut, Airik. Deal with it." "Quinn, this isn't just about my job. You don't understand. My career is important to me. I've been working towards this goal for my whole life. I have sacrificed everything to get here. I'm not going to throw it away because you're feeling ignored and throwing a tantrum." I stared at him. My mouth opened in outrage. I couldn't believe he had the gall to belittle my feelings and pretend my concerns meant nothing. "Your career means everything? Try talking to your career at the end of the day. I'm sure it will be
an excellent listener. Or better yet, try sleeping with your career. Because you're not going to be sleeping with me. You don't care about me, and I don't want to be used for my body. The contract says I don't have to have sex with you unless we both consent. And I don't allow it any more." "Quinn. You're turning this hair thing into a big fight. What are you upset about?" he said, looking annoyed. A mirthless laugh escaped me. "Do you think I'd tell you now?" I said, turning and going into the bathroom. I slammed the door in an attempt to relieve my feelings. It didn't help. I walked over to the full-length mirror. My hair looked okay, didn't it? I hadn't been sure about cutting it. It used to reach down to my waist, and Airik loved it. By his reaction, he might have loved my hair more than he cared about me. I had worn my hair long all my life. And cutting it had made me more nervous than I had wanted to admit to Neesa. To be truthful, I had foolishly hoped Airik would think it was beautiful. I turned my head this way and that, looking at myself in the mirror. It looked good. Maybe. It was a pixie cut. The hairdresser hadn't known what it was. When I showed her a picture, she had said she could do it. She cut both men's and women's hair. At the time, I felt like she had never
cut a woman's hair short, but she was willing to make me a pariah if I wanted it. I had felt strong when I was doing it, but now I wasn't sure. I huffed out my breath and stamped my foot. I had only been married to this guy for a few months. He was already determining my self-esteem and trying to tell me how to wear my hair. I wasn't going to take it. I gazed into the mirror. My determined blue eyes looked back at me. The pixie cut was combed forward on my head and lay sleek against my skull. A little curl in front of each ear gave me a saucy appearance as if I was really a pixie. I smiled at my reflection. Coming to this planet was supposed to start a new life for me, but I was wrong. My new hairstyle was a visible symbol of my reinvention, and it was just the beginning. I would show Airik he couldn't ignore me. He couldn't make fun of how I felt. It didn't matter if I didn't know exactly who I was myself. I was learning as I went along and if he didn't like it, it was too bad for him. I hadn't signed up to be a slave and do whatever he wanted me to. That wasn't in the contract. I was my own woman. The next big thing was finishing my training and starting to work with Rob. I could tell that Airik didn't like how well I did in my classes. I thought he would be happy I aced all my classes, but it was
making him uncomfortable. Like we were in competition with each other. I had never wanted to go against him, but if he wanted competition, then he'd get it. I put on my new bikini with the sundress over it, slapped a floppy sun hat on my head and stalked out of the bedroom. "Are you ready?" Airik said, stiffly. Apparently we were still fighting. I had no problems with that. It was time for the staff beach party. He couldn't leave me home by myself. We were going together, even though we weren't getting along. When we arrived at the beach, we set our things down and laid out towels beside each other. We sat down on them without talking. "Hi, Quinn!" Rob came running up a big smile on his face. He was in swimming trunks. His chest was broad, and his abs were well-defined. I smiled at him, appreciating the view. He was my teacher and might be my future boss, so I kept my thoughts under control. "Nice hair. Want to come play volleyball?" I smiled brightly at him. "Sure. It used to be my favorite sport in high school." I turned to Airik, smiling triumphantly. Rob liked my hair. "See you later, honey." He winced a little at my sarcasm but responded politely. "I'll get you when they're starting the
meal." I nodded, stood up, and pulled off my sundress. I was left standing in my bikini, and both men stared at my body. I kept a smile of satisfaction to myself, but I was pleased with their reaction. Airik immediately glared at his friend, who grinned at him, then headed over to where they had a beach volleyball net set up. I bounced into the front row, aware of what the motion did to my breasts, and held my hands up ready to set. I glanced over at Airik and saw that he was glowering in my direction. Good. Let him see what he was missing being such an ass. I turned to face Rob, who was also in the front row on the other team. "Ready, Quinn?" he said, a challenge in his voice. "Let's do it."
Chapter Ten QUINN Today was our three month anniversary. I wondered if Airik even remembered. My attempt to get his attention had ended with us not speaking to each other for a week. That idea wasn't working. I had to set aside my troubles with my marriage to concentrate on my training. I was in a room stuffed with all the other Precog trainees. It was a large space with groups of overstuffed chairs, couches, treadmills, a track for walking that circled the whole room, and a games area. Everything about the room was designed to help us relax and calm our minds. Visions were difficult to call when your body is tense. Everyone had a different way to decompress. For some people, it was curling up on the couch. For others, it might be going for a walk. Our vision room was identical to the ones trained Precogs used all across Koccoran. Right now I was practicing recording with the Recorder trainees. Rob gave us a scenario. The Recorders asked us their questions, and we responded as if we were having a vision. The goal was to get us used to the procedure. Next week, we would be assigned a fully
trained Recorder, who would start working with us whenever we had a real vision. As I finished my session with my Recorder, Rob approached us. He leaned over my shoulder and looked at my tablet. I could smell the strong scent of his aftershave. He smiled at both of us. "Good work, Quinn. The recording's spot on, too," he told the Recorder. "Quinn, can I have a word with you?" "Sure," I said, getting up and following him to the track. We began circling the room at a walking pace. "I wanted to tell you that your training is going very well." "Thanks," I said reaching up to tuck my hair behind my ear and realizing that there was no hair to tuck any longer. I began to feel nervous. I wasn't sure what he wanted to say to me. "We've taken into consideration your mature status and your abilities. We've decided to put you on an accelerated program." I frowned. Mature status? I looked around the room. Everyone else was a teenager or in their early twenties. I knew what he meant, but the way he phrased it made me feel like a grandmother. As for ability, I hadn't noticed that I was any different than the other trainees. "What do you mean?" "You're older than these kids. Your skills are
already above what any of them will be able to do when they are completely trained. You'll be doing your regular classes but working directly with me as well. We'll be working late every day. The government wants you trained and in the field as soon as possible." "But..." "Let me put it this way," he said. He stopped and turned to me. "You're the cream of the crop, Quinn. You're at the top of your class. We need your talents out there saving people. This year we had another drop in population. It's important for us to save every person who shouldn't be dying before their time." "How fast is this going to go? I thought my training would take two years." "We can do better than that. It's going to be like we're married. Come here at six in the morning. We'll stay until eight at night. We can work on Saturdays. On this schedule, we're hoping to have you working before summer." "That's only five months away." "So we better get started now. I want to show you an advanced technique today called memory retrieval." He headed to one of the glass, sound-proof rooms on the side of a big area used for quiet training sessions. I followed slowly, trying to process what he had said. Was I really so unique I
needed a special program? What would Airik think of me spending all this time at school? We had been growing more and more apart lately. At this point, I didn't care what he thought. I knew right then and there that I wanted this. I wanted to be special. I wanted to be the best Precog I could be. And I wanted to save people. I was born to do this. If he had a problem with it, he would have to learn how to deal with it. I got home late that night. The memory retrieval lesson took longer than either of us had expected. It was difficult, but when I finally got the hang of it the feeling had been euphoric. Now I was exhausted. All I wanted was to go to bed. Airik was working late too. He had messaged me that he would be home in an hour or so and that I shouldn't wait for him. I had a shower and crawled into bed. I didn't even bother to put on pajamas. I made a fire, and it was scorching in the apartment. I hadn't figured out how to dampen the stove yet. In fact, I didn't put blankets or sheets over my body. I was nearly sweating. The air felt like the heat of summer back home. It comforted me as I fell asleep. I woke to the feel of a hot, hard body on top of me. A knee spread my legs, and I felt Airik thrust into me. I was wet and aroused, which meant he
must have touched me in my sleep before I woke up. I wanted to be irritated with him. I wanted to sit up and stop him. I said I didn't want to have sex with him anymore, but the feeling of him plunging into me drove every thought except pleasure out of my head. In mere minutes, he had me coming so hard that I cried out. A moment later, he groaned, and I felt his seed filling me. "Quinn," he said. "I'm sorry you feel like I'm pushing you away. You were right. I'm keeping my distance." He gazed into my eyes, still inside me, his weight pinning me to the bed. "I don't know what you want this marriage to be, Airik. But if you're going to keep your distance, then we won't know anything about each other. I mean, if that's what you want..." His eyes looked troubled. "I don't know what I want, Quinn. Even if I want to let you in, I don't know how to change." The idea popped out of my mouth before I had time to think about it. "We learned something today that helps people with past traumas. It's called memory retrieval. What if I could find the memory that caused you to start pushing people away? You could release it, and you wouldn't do that anymore..." I trailed off when I saw the outraged expression
on his face. He pulled out of me and sat up on the bed, looking down at me like an angry Greek god. He was furious. His chiseled muscles and naked body shook. I had never seen him look angrier before. "What's wrong?" I asked. I didn't have a clue what I had said that filled him with rage. "You were learning memory retrieval? Today?" "Yeah," I said, still confused. "That's why I was late." "Everyone learned it?" "No. Just me. They're putting me on an accelerated program." He sat back. "That's interesting." "Yeah. It was Rob's idea." "Okay," he said. I knew he still had a problem, but he looked like he wanted to hide his discomfort. "Go to sleep. I'll find out what this is all about in the morning." "What do you mean? Don't you think I'm good enough to be in an accelerated program? You never even came by to see how I was doing. How would you know my progress?" I said. I hadn't realized it had bothered me until now. He scowled. "You said you didn't want to ride my coattails. If I showed up there, everyone would know I was your husband and would assume that was the only reason you got in. I was trying to give you space."
"Don't you mean keeping me at arm's length? That's what I'm talking about, Airik. You never asked me if I wanted you to come." I took a deep breath. All the closeness of the sex had evaporated, leaving us two separate people with a gaping chasm between us. "I don't know how to be what you want me to be, Quinn," he said. "That's the problem." I said. "And I also said no sex. Don't do that again." "Fine. Don't be asleep naked on the bed when I come home anymore." "Fine," I said. "I know you enjoyed it, Quinn." "Yes," I said. "I did. But that's not the point." "You're right. I'm sorry. It won't happen again unless you ask me." I knew he meant it. If I wanted him to make love to me again, I was going to have to ask — probably beg. I could deal with that. I didn't plan on doing any begging in the future. AIRIK "What are you doing with Quinn's training?" I said, after storming into Rob's office. He looked up at me calmly. He wasn't upset at all. "She's been placed on an accelerated program." "Who made this decision?" "I recommended it, and the head office
approved." "But why?" "It's not any of your business, Airik, but I'll be straight with you. She's older than the other trainees and far more talented. There's no reason to keep her playing around with them. She could be trained in six months and saving lives in the field." "Not my business? She's my wife. You know that, Rob. You were at the wedding," I said, glaring at my oldest friend. "She may be your wife, but she's my student. I make the decisions here. My department isn't yours." I took a deep breath. I didn't need to piss him off. He would refuse to tell me anything. "Look. I'm sorry. She's just been driving me crazy lately." Rob's eyebrows nearly touched his hairline. "A woman has been making you crazy? That's got to be a first," he said, incredulous. "This is the same guy I went to school with that never got into a fight? Airik the Calm? The one who could never understand what I meant when I told him a girl was making me nuts?" "You have no idea." "Oh, I have an idea. You've finally met your match. And you don't know what to do about it, do you?" He laughed at me. I pressed my lips together
and held on to my temper. "That's what the problem was at the company beach party, wasn't it? You're jealous. " "I don't know," I said, sighing. "She said she's tired of our friends with benefits arrangement. In fact, she's canceled the benefits part." Rob's face looked at me with compassion. "You have no idea of Quinn's capabilities. I don't know what you've been doing during your marriage, but you should pay close attention to her." "What are you talking about, Rob?" "She's got a 99.1% accuracy rate already." I sat down heavily in one of his chairs. "I've been working at this for years, and my accuracy rate is 99.3%. You must have made a mistake." "I've run the numbers five times, Airik. We based the analysis on over twenty visions. You know that's enough to get a proper baseline." "How is that possible?" "I don't know. She's something special." "She's amazing," I agreed, but my response sounded feeble, even to my ears. Did I know how amazing she was? "Are we talking about the same woman here, Rob?" I said. "Before she started training, she looked like she was having a seizure when she had a vision. She had no control whatsoever." "What can I say? I'm an excellent teacher. She
certainly doesn't do that anymore. The visions she was having before were child's play. She's a Precog now." "Already? I can't believe it," I said. "And she's telling me you taught her memory retrieval? That's an advanced technique. She could hurt someone if she does it incorrectly." "I'm trying to explain it to you, Airik, and you're not getting it. She's a genius. She did two pulls on me, and one on Marla. It only took her fifteen minutes each time." "Fifteen minutes." I sat back, completely stunned. I was one of the best memory retrievers on the planet. And it took me thirty minutes, sometimes more, to find and retrieve the specific memory I needed. "You trusted her to pull one of your memories?" I said, not understanding why he would let a rookie do something so dangerous to his mind. "You are such an idiot, Airik." He shook his head. "I'm your friend. I'm going to tell you something to help you out." "What?" I said sullenly. I knew I wasn't going to like what came next. "Quinn is one of the most incredible people I have ever met. She is intelligent, beautiful, intuitive, and frankly the best Precog this training program has ever seen. She's better than me, and she's better than you. She will go on to have an
amazing career." I folded my arms and was silent. "The question is, are you going to be there with her for it? If she's driving you crazy, if she's trying to get your attention, or if she's upset with you, that means you're not giving her what she needs. In my experience, when women don't get what they need from one man, they go to another and find it." "Are you saying she would leave me?" "I'm saying that what a woman needs, a woman needs, no matter the planet of origin. If you don't give it to her, someone else will." I stood up. "I get it. I appreciate the advice." "No problem," he said, without a smile. As I walked out of the building, I knew that Rob had been trying to tell me something. Did he want to take Quinn away from me? He said I needed to take care of her, or else another man would. He was probably right. What I couldn't figure out was if he wanted to be the other man.
Chapter Eleven QUINN I sighed in frustration. The vision was disappearing again as soon I tried to tell my Recorder what I saw. Rob was playing the role of Recorder for me. "I can't do it," I said, standing up and starting to pace. "It's fine, Quinn. We've been steadily working for eight hours. It's time for a break." "No, I want to figure it out. It's one of the most fundamental things I have to learn." "It's basic, but that doesn't mean it's easy. Imagine rubbing your stomach and patting your head simultaneously. You have to split the activities in your mind and supervise them separately. Once you get it, you'll be able to do it forever. You just have to figure it out first. Can you tap your head and pat your stomach?" he said, demonstrating. I blinked, looking at him like he was crazy. "I don't know." "Did you ever play a musical instrument?" he asked, not phased by my facial expression at all. "It's the same thing, being able to read and play at once." "No, I didn't." I put one hand on my stomach and one on my head. I started patting my head, but
as soon as I tried to rub my belly, my hands got confused. "This is stupid," I said. I scowled at Rob. "You make it look easy." "It will be easy when you get it. All you need is practice. Once you understand, it will become second nature for you. Until then, it's hard." "Hard? It feels impossible, Rob." "Calm down. You've been working long hours for the past few months." "Right. I've put in the hours and I still can't do a basic thing. I need to be able to do this if I'm going to work for the Precog Division, Rob. It's important to me." "Quinn, you're not going to learn anything if your brain is starved and exhausted. Let's grab something to eat and I'll take you home." I stared at him, feeling defeated. I wanted to practice more, but I knew the lesson time was over. "Okay." Dressing for the cold was second nature by now. I pulled on my mitts and adjusted my scarf as Rob and I walked out into the darkening afternoon. The snow was falling. A strong wind blew into our faces. I winced. It was only the beginning of my second winter. We headed down the street. Rob waited outside while I ducked into the restaurant. I wanted to grab something for dinner. When I came back out, Rob
turned and headed for my apartment. "When this training session is over, I'll be returning to the field." "That will be more interesting for you, right?" "No, I like working with trainees. Field work is sometimes annoying and challenging. It's even lonely, if you can imagine it." He stared at me, looking deeply into my eyes. I was surprised. Was Rob interested in me as more than his student? The idea bothered me and made me feel guilty even though I hadn't done anything wrong. "Why do you do it then?" I asked, trying to break the tension. "I like variety in my life. This way I get to save people instead of just talking about it." "Right." I nodded. Where was this conversation going? "The reason I'm telling you is because when I go back out, I want you on my team." "As part of your group?" I said, flabbergasted. I thought he might try to recruit me, but I hadn't expected an offer as soon as today. I had thought he might ask me. But I hadn't expected him to ask me so soon. "Nothing's definite yet. I just wanted to let you know what I was thinking. If everything goes to plan, I can make you an official offer as soon as you get your certification. I'm putting my team
together now." "Thanks, Rob. I feel honored. But why would you want a newbie on your team?" "I realize everything is new to you, but you have the potential to be one of the most powerful Precogs I've ever known. I only want to work with the best." "Rob, I can't even report and keep my vision running at the same time," I said, feeling myself turn red under my scarf. He stopped and turned my body to face him. "You'll get it. Don't worry, Quinn. I'm not lying about you being one of the best." I rolled my eyes. "Better than you? Better than Airik?" "I have never seen anyone learn as quickly as you do. You are intuitive and connected. You're unbelievable, Quinn, and don't let anyone tell you differently." I had the sense that when he said anyone, he meant Airik. Not that Airik ever directly put me down, but he made me feel small when it came to anything about mental abilities. I suppose he thought he was better due to his training. Rob was making me feel special. I could see on Rob's face that he was struggling with something. He took me by surprise when he kissed me on my face, where my third eye was. A vision flashed through my head, and I slowed the
pictures down. I was able to follow my lessons! Rob and I training more. Me getting the ability to report and have a vision at the same time. Rob hugging me. Rob and I in the field and him making advances. Me resisting over and over. And then one night…not resisting. Rob and I finally making love. I pulled away and stepped back, feeling upset. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done that," he said. "You're Airik's wife. I don't know what I was thinking." "No, no. It's fine. It was platonic, right?" I said, unsure if that was true or not. I glanced up at our window and wondered if Airik had seen us together. I hoped he wasn't home yet. "I don't know what that means. You were upset. I was trying to comfort you." It sounded as if he were attempting to convince himself as much as me. "It shouldn't happen again, Rob," I said. "No, it won't. It was unprofessional of me, Quinn. I won't let it happen again. I swear." "Long life, Rob," I said and gave him a wave as I turned and went into our apartment building. I had a flash of how it felt when he made love to me, and I wondered what the vision meant. Later that night, I was sitting on the couch and studying when Airik came in. "Hello," I said, not
looking up at him. "Hey," he said, his voice sounding exhausted. I glanced up when I heard his voice. His eyes looked as though he hadn't slept well for some time. I felt badly for us, but he was the one who had pushed us apart. We barely spoke to each other now. We hadn't made love in ages. I was longing for him, but I wouldn't give in. If we could only make this work on a physical level, the sex had to come to a stop, too. I needed more than just good sex and a friendly roommate. Not that we were particularly friendly these days, either. I sighed and went back to my studying. I expected him to go to the kitchen or the bedroom. Instead, he came and sat down beside me. "What are you studying?" he said. His leg was so close to mine that our knees touched. I positioned myself so we weren't adjacent anymore. I didn't need to get distracted. "History of the first Precogs. How the cold and their diet of fatty meat helped create the parts of the brain to develop these mental abilities." "Ah." He nodded. Unbidden, I remembered the vision of Rob and me making love. A shot of guilt went through me. He frowned immediately. "What's wrong?" "What do you mean?" I said, looking away. "You're feeling guilty."
I had forgotten he was an empath. I made it my next order of business to get better at shielding and learn how to keep my thoughts and feelings from Airik. The thought that I wanted to protect myself from him made me sad. But he had put us here. Not me. "Why are you feeling guilty, Quinn? What have you done? Is it with Rob? Did you cheat on me?" His face turned red, and he looked angry. I thought I was going to cry. How had we ended up here? When we had got married, we both had high hopes for the future. "I can't believe you would accuse me of something like that. I didn't do anything," I said, but the vision of Rob and me popped into my head again. I felt the guilt rising inside me, and I knew he did as well. "When you say that, I feel your guilt increasing, but you're not lying." "Rob kissed me today." Airik cursed under his breath. "On the forehead, Airik. It was entirely platonic. I was upset because I was having problems with the training." "So he kissed you on the forehead? Seems like an unusual teaching approach." "He was comforting me. I didn't ask him to. I'm not interested in Rob." But I might be sometime in the future, I thought to myself. "There's the guilt again."
"When he kissed my third eye, I had a vision." "What did you see?" He looked troubled. "I saw Rob and I having sex," I blurted out, not meeting his eyes. "When?" Airik ground out. "Just a moment," I said, accessing the memory of the vision, dropping into it and looking for time markers. I popped out of my mind again with the information. "What did you just do?" he said with a frown. "I didn't get a timeframe on the vision, so I went back and found out when it was going to happen." "You didn't get the timeframe when the vision was happening?" "No, I was upset. I wasn't paying attention to everything. I'm still in training!" I said, feeling defensive. "How did you get the timeframe now?" "It's a different procedure I figured out, but it's pretty accurate. I remember the vision and drop into it." "You drop into it? What does that even mean?" "I play again as if it's happening for the first time." He looked at me, utterly bewildered. "You can do that?" "Can't everybody?" He shook his head. "It works for me. When it's playing again, I look
for the time markers like they taught me at school." He stared at me, arms crossed as if he couldn't figure me out. "Is that wrong or something?" I said, unsure what he was upset about this time. "It's not wrong, exactly. But I'm not the only one who can't replay their visions. I've never heard of anybody being able to do that. Why do you think we have Recorders?" "Well, um, I don't know what that means," I said, changing the subject back to Rob. "But I have the timeframe, and it's about a month and a half from now." A couple of weeks after our possible divorce date, which was looking more and more likely considering the way our relationship was going. "You're going to sleep with him." I frowned. "No. I have no desire to have sex with Rob." "Not now," he said, accusing. "Not ever. I don't care about Rob." "That's not how it looks. You had a vision, Quinn," he said, standing up and glaring at me. I felt frustrated and angry. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, and then I stood up and raised my voice. "You told me that visions can be changed," I said, stepping closer to him. "If the vision comes to pass, Airik, why do you think that would happen?"
I felt tears rush to my eyes and I struggled to control my emotions. He gave me a piercing look. I saw hurt, anger, and jealousy in his eyes. "I'll give you a hint," I said. "If it ever happened, it would be because I was so unhappy with you that I had no other choice to get my needs met." All the color drained out of his face. He sat down quickly as if his legs wouldn't hold him. "I don't want it to be like this between us," I said. I sat down beside him, my voice sounding anguished to my ears. "But you're pushing me away. I can't fix it. Only you can." He scrubbed a hand across his face. "But how?" he said, his voice sounding as desperate as I felt. "How can I fix it, Quinn? I want to." I thought for a moment. "What happened to you in high school when your heart got broken, Airik? We have to find the memory so that you can face it and release it. Maybe you will be free from your trauma then." "It wasn't a trauma," Airik whispered. "Anything that hurts you enough to scar your psyche and prevent you from being happy is traumatic. I'd say this qualifies." I studied him. "You'd have to let me do a memory pull on you. Honestly, I don't think you
trust me enough to do that, Airik." He looked at me but didn't deny what I'd just said. "If you let me do that, it would show me that you cared about us and about fixing what's wrong between us." "I can't imagine letting you do a memory pull on me," he said. He looked like I had suggested he get a frontal lobotomy. "I've done over ten already," I said. "Ten? At school? Why would Rob have you do memory pulls already?" "It wasn't at school," I said. "Not officially. Word got around that I'm kind of good at them. People started asking me for help." "Are you serious?" "Airik, I know you're my husband. You care about me in your own way. I'm sorry, but you have no idea what's going on with me. You don't know how I'm doing in school because you never ask me. You don't know what troubles or worries me. I assume you don't care, or you're busy with your own work. You don't even know little things, like I fell on the ice today and hit my head. You're not interested in my life." "You fell on the ice? Did you have it checked?" I laughed. "You're missing the point. You would never have known it if I hadn't deliberately mentioned it. You don't ask me about myself. You want to have sex with me, and you say you want to get past this
problem in our relationship, but I have to ask you a simple question. Why?" He stared at me helplessly. "If you don't think I'm an interesting person, what's the point? You can get sex from any woman. You're a celebrity on this planet and incredibly good-looking. You don't need me, Airik. We can finish out our time and get divorced." "Quinn…" "Airik," I gazed at him sadly. "I think we both hoped this might turn into something more, but it's not working out. I think we should let it go." "Quinn, please." I shook my head. I had nothing more to say. When Airik and I were shopping for groceries in silence the next day, I got a bad feeling. There was a dull sense of dread in the pit of my stomach, and I looked around, wondering what the threat was. Airik glanced at me. I knew he had picked up on my emotions. He looked alert and was searching for the danger as well. But nothing happened. We finished getting the groceries, paid and took the food out of the store to a car waiting for us outside. Everything felt peaceful until, without warning, a man ran up to us and grabbed me. He threw me into a different vehicle and jumped in after me.
Airik had been on the other side of our car, loading it with groceries. We were gone before he could get around to the sidewalk. In our car, my abductor moved as far away from me as he could get, all the way to the other side. He was scared of me. "Do you think you're going to get away with this?" I said. "My husband's coming after us right now." I hoped he was. "It will only be a few minutes. We'll near a place I can burn you safely," he said, and I stared at him. How did a person get so fucked up? "Why don't you shoot me instead?" I said. In retrospect, this wasn't the most profound question I could have asked at the time, but I had wondered about the tactics of Sons of the Heavenly Father. "Witches must be burned. Our scriptures say so. Killing you is my first assignment. To go back to Earth, I must have proof of your death. Without proof, my life will be forfeit." I wasn't genuinely frightened until he spoke. I started to get scared then because the man seemed completely unhinged. I was alone in a car with a maniac, and I didn't know where I was going. Before I knew it, the car stopped, and we were getting out in a field near an abandoned building. Whoever this person was, he came prepared. There was a platform set up with wood around the
bottom, all ready for me. The only thing missing was an audience of people screaming "BURN HER!" I started to shake then. Terror gripped my soul. He was going to kill me. Not with a bullet to the head, either. He was going to burn me alive. He yanked me out of the car and over to his construction, tying me securely despite my struggles. I tried to summon my internal fire. I didn't know how it happened before, and I couldn't do it now. I twisted and pulled at the ropes holding me to the stake, but my captor was good with knots. I tried to breathe slowly. I felt myself hyperventilating. Soon I saw spots in front of my eyes. I felt myself going unconscious. I was glad there wasn't a crowd of people to see me. This wasn't what a strong woman in charge of her destiny would do at all — faint. But at least I would be unconscious when I burned to death. That was good, wasn't it? I didn't think that I would get to find out. Before I could wake up, I would be dead. AIRIK When I saw the car speeding away with Quinn in it, my reaction wasn't to race after her. I sat down in the car and calmed my fear and anger. My emotions wouldn't save Quinn. I had to rescue her,
no matter how angry she was with me. It was my job to keep her safe. I closed my eyes and did exercises that took me into a deeper state of consciousness until I felt completely relaxed. Then I called a vision. I focused on Quinn and opened myself. There. She was tied to a stake as flames licked at her legs. I fought against the panic that lurked on the edges of my mind. My years of training was the only thing preventing me from losing control. Carefully, I committed the place and time of the vision to memory. Then I let it go and came back to reality. It only took me a moment to find the coordinates of the empty factory I had seen in the Precog. I programmed them into the car, and took off at the highest possible speed. I was acting recklessly. Being careful and cautious was my usual style. But I didn't have much time. The faster I got to Quinn, the sooner I could intervene on her behalf. She would die in less than twenty minutes. I had no time to waste. When I got to her, the assassin was kneeling beside Quinn. He was preparing to light a fire around her. I wondered why he didn't use a more efficient method of dispatching people, but I was thankful for it now because it meant I still had time to save her.
I ran up to her captor. He was so intent on what he was doing that he didn't hear me or look up. I kicked him in the stomach and grabbed his head, slamming it hard into my knee. He groaned. I pushed him aside, pulling out a knife and cutting the ropes that tied Quinn to the stake. She moved away from the fire that had started to burn her pants. I took her hand. "No!" The sound of the man's howl made us both look at him. He had recovered quickly and was running at us with a knife in one hand and a gun in the other. I felt Quinn tense up beside me. I wanted to run, but she stood firm and lifted her hand. He screeched to a halt so comically that I would have laughed if the situation hadn't been dangerous. I looked over at her and watched as heat waves moved through the air from her hand towards the man, melting both the gun and the knife. I couldn't believe it. I had never seen a Precog do that before. But already I was beginning to suspect that Quinn was something more than an ordinary Precog. "No, please don't," he said, turning and running towards a pile of trash. Quinn followed him, wielding her hot hand. The next thing I saw in my mind was a vision of an explosion. "Quinn, stop!" I shouted. As I said the words, I knew I was too late.
The man ran and hid behind the rubbish. Quinn's fist followed him and hit a barrel full of gas fumes. She heated them up and created an explosion, releasing all the energy from the barrel. Her hand was hot enough to ignite something. We were blown back from the shock wave. Quinn was unharmed, of course, but my head was bleeding. It took us a minute for us to recover. When we did, Quinn looked at me — aghast. "What have I done?" she said. "You didn't do anything. It was an accident," I said. I went to investigate the body, but there was almost nothing left. I came back to her and pulled her away to the car. "It's over, Quinn," I said. "He's gone. No one is looking for you anymore. You can relax." She nodded at me, still in shock. "Yes, he's certainly gone." Both of us wondered how Quinn had changed her future.
Chapter Twelve QUINN The first day of my new Precog job was long and tiring. I crawled into bed as quietly as I could to let Airik sleep. I pulled the covers around me and curled up into a ball. I smiled to myself, thinking back over the events that led me here. It was the first time I felt happy since the day of my kidnapping. The same day, I had inadvertently killed my would-be assassin. The questioning from police and paperwork had been horrible. Thank goodness it was all over now. I was not going to let his memory ruin my first pleasant day at work. The first time I was able to report and not lose track of the vision was a long time ago. Rob ran out of the room, and my class had cheered. We always applauded when people first communicated successfully with their Recorder because it was arduous. At the time, it was the best moment of my life. Everyone smiled at me or clapped. A few had yelled my name. For the first time, I felt like I belonged somewhere. I wriggled around, feeling like I was going to burst with happiness. I thought back to when I had received my certification. All my hard work and practice had paid off. I was an official Precog, and I would soon be working with the best of the best. I
couldn't wait. I was ready to go out and save people. When I received my certificate, I had a vision of my future. There was a much older version of me, giving a retirement speech after a long and successful career with the Precog Division. That's when I knew I was where I was supposed to be. Airik had welcomed me to the Division, along with other new hires. He hadn't treated me any differently from anyone else. I knew now that the divorce was going to go through. Our marriage wasn't going anywhere. He had never asked me to do the memory pull, which meant he didn't trust me to do it. He didn't care enough to try and save our relationship. The thought made me sad, but I had accepted the idea of life without him. He already was only with me physically, not with his mind. "What are you squirming around for?" Airik's voice came from the other side of the bed. I froze. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to wake you," I said. Maybe we should have separate beds. It would make more sense. But I hadn't been able to give up the notion of sex just yet. It was the only thing that had ever really worked with us. We hadn't slept together for quite a while, but moving into another room had seemed so final that I hadn't been able to make myself do it. "It's okay. Are you having problems sleeping?"
"I was thinking about today," I said. I was also surprised we were having a conversation. "How was it?" "It was fantastic," I smiled to myself in the darkness. "Overwhelming and challenging. But overall, it was good. Splendid." He chuckled. "That sounds like my first day with the Division, too. I haven't always been this confident, Quinn." "That's hard to believe," I said. I felt him turn onto his side. "Give me your hand, Quinn." I reached out in the darkness, and he clasped hands with me. I gasped as his first day played through my mind. Airik's fear, worry, and nerves. His joy at finally achieving his dream. Airik's attraction for a woman working in his unit. Airik celebrating with his friends — Rob among them — after the momentous day was over. He had sent me his memories. It was a complicated technique that people typically learned on the job, but I had already mastered it during my training. Airik didn't let go after the thought push was over. I didn't pull my hand away. I enjoyed the comfort of his touch. We had been apart for a long time. "I've missed you," he whispered, pulling my hand to his lips and kissing the back of it. I felt a
sizzle of desire go through me. I didn't answer him. Of course, I wanted to sleep with him as much as he wanted to have sex with me. But was it right? Then the realization dawned on me that it didn't matter. We wouldn't be staying married after our divorce, so what happened now made no difference at all. If we were trying to fix things, I would want to hold out until he gave me his heart before I resumed our physical relationship. But now? Now it didn't matter. I had no hope of him ever letting me in, so I was free to fuck him as much as I wanted. In a short time, we would be miles apart. I would never see him again. I felt like crying at the thought, but that was how it had to be. The fact that it meant I could have sex with Airik again lessened the pain. He sighed and pulled his hand from mine. I felt him roll away, turning his back to me. Then I realized that I had never answered his comment. Shit. He thought I was still mad. He thought I was rejecting him. I didn't need to let him think those thoughts any longer. I drew in a deep breath and got out of bed. "Quinn?" I heard his sad voice. "Please don't go." "I'm not going anywhere," I said, pulling my nightgown over my head and dropping it on the floor. I shimmied out of my panties and crawled
back into bed. "Oh," he said, sounding confused. "Sleep well then." I swallowed and gathered my courage, hoping he wouldn't push me away. "Sleeping wasn't what I had in mind," I said, pressing my naked body up against his. He was only wearing boxers, as usual. His hard chest heaved under my hands as he realized that I was willing again. "Quinn? Are you sure?" I slid my hand down into his underwear and grasped him, smiling when I heard his gasp of surprise. "Yes, Airik. I'm sure." "Then say it." "Say what?" He didn't answer me. He just waited. I huffed out my breath. He had said that he wouldn't make love to me again unless I asked him. "Will you make love to me, Airik?" "I thought you'd never ask." He leaned towards me, whispering in my ear and making me shiver. I pulled my hand away, and he rolled over, pinning me underneath him. I was having trouble breathing, but I loved the feeling of him being in control. I was tired of being the one making all the decisions. I wanted to let him be in charge. He bent down and claimed my lips, and I opened to him immediately, finding his tongue and
twining mine with his. He rolled us both to the side so he could keep kissing me while fondling my breasts. My nipples were sensitive after such a long stretch with no stimulation. I moaned into his mouth. I felt him push his hips towards me, his hardness pressing into my thigh. He played with them for a long time until I needed more. I broke the kiss, sucking in air, and begged him. "Airik, please." Airik bent his head and took one of the tight buds into his hot mouth. I drew in a deep breath, feeling my hips buck. I loved this. He was good at making love to me. At least, that was one thing we had right between us. I felt the urge to touch him for a change. I pushed him, rolling him onto his back again. "Quinn?" he asked, but I was already on top of him, kissing and licking my way down his body. His breath came in short gasps. I brushed his cock as I moved down. I kissed his belly and cupped his balls, loving the feel of them in my hand. I dropped my head and took him in my mouth. He groaned. I had never done that to him before. I had never done it to any man. But I wanted him to experience pleasure with me. I wanted to make him happy, even if he didn't love me. I moved up and down on him until he finally pushed me away. "Did I do it wrong?" I said, a little mortified. Maybe I should have asked how to do it properly.
"If you keep that up, I'm going to come." "Oh," I said in a small voice, smiling to myself. "Come here," he said, and I crawled back up. He maneuvered me until I straddled him, and then he lifted me up and over him. I spread wide and lined him up with my sex. I eased myself slowly down onto him until our hips were flush. It took a while because I needed to stop and breathe and let my body adjust to him. "Airik," I said, lifting myself and dropping back down again. He breathed out heavily. I rode him hard until I couldn't stand it anymore. I arched my back as the orgasm rocked me. I jerked violently, my body wracked with bliss. And through the haze of ecstasy, I felt him stiffen and fill me. For a moment, I wished I would get pregnant and take something of him with me when I left the planet. The thought was crazy. I needed to be careful what I wished for. Finally, I lay still with my head on his chest. He was still deep inside me. I didn't want him to pull out. I knew then that I loved Airik. More than life, more than anything. "I love you," I whispered in English. "Lights," he murmured. Indirect lights sprang to life, making us visible to each other. "What are you saying, Quinn?" he said, in Standard, kissing my sweaty cheek as I lifted my head. I looked at him and smiled, unable to keep
the love from my gaze. "Nothing important. It's a common expression from back home." "What was it again?" I hesitated for a moment. But what could it hurt to tell him? He would never know what it meant. "I love you," I said again. He studied me with an odd look on his face. "Just an expression?" he said. "Pretty much." He kissed me again. We lay twined up together, kissing. I didn't want the feeling of closeness to end. "Why did you do this, Quinn?" he whispered. I frowned. "I wanted to. Didn't you?" "Of course. But you said something different before." "Oh. That's right." I looked away from him and felt the distance come between us again. "Did something change?" I pulled myself away from him. The cold air hit my sweaty, naked body and chilled me. "I thought that since we'll be getting divorced in a couple of weeks, it didn't matter what we did or didn't do." His face fell, and my heart cracked. "You want to get a divorce?" "Don't you?" I said, my voice full of pain. "I'm nobody. You don't know which planet I'm from because you never asked. I'm bothering you,
cutting my hair, and making you jealous. I'm a big pain in your ass, Airik. Don't pretend I'm not. I'm sure you are counting the days until we can get divorced." He looked at me, still shocked. "I hadn't considered it a possibility." "Because things were going so well between us? I can't do this anymore. You've kept me at arm's length since the beginning. You don't trust me. You don't want me, except for sex." "Quinn." I went on as if he hadn't spoken. "You don't love me, Airik. I thought I could live in a marriage without love, but it's harder than I imagined. I'm sorry, but I don't see what else there is for us to do." I started to get out of bed. He put his hand on my arm to stop me. "Wait, Quinn. There's something I need to tell you. It's part of the reason I push you away." I turned around and met his gaze, which was honest and bare. I felt like he was showing himself to me for the first time. "I had a vision of the woman I would fall in love with." "You knew who your true love was, but you still married me?" "I saw her death, Quinn." He swallowed hard and looked so pained it hurt my heart. "I couldn't tell the particular time, but she might be dead
already." "She isn't me," I said. "Now your behavior makes more sense." "I don't know if she isn't you because I don't know who she is. I didn't see her face. My vision was interrupted. I'm fairly confident she can't be you." "Why not?" "Because the woman wasn't Koccoran. She was from…" he hesitated, not wanting to tell me. "She was from Earth. She was a human." He looked ashamed of the fact that his true love was supposed to be a human. I rolled my eyes. Were we insignificant to these stuck-up Koccorans? "She was human. Like me." I said. I got out of bed and grabbed my clothes, putting them on with jerky movements. "Didn't Kartar tell you anything about me? I guess this cements our divorce now. You couldn't possibly stay married to a human." I looked up from putting on my socks when I became aware of his silence. Airik stared at me. "You're human?" "Airik, the company is called TerraMates. Where do you think they get all the women? For someone who thinks he's so smart, you can be pretty dumb sometimes. Do you want a divorce right now?" He got up and pulled me back to the bed. "You're not what I expected a human to be. In
fact, I thought you were Susohnnan." "If you meant to compliment me, you just failed." "It doesn't matter that you're human, Quinn. I care about you. I don't want to divorce you." "But what about your true love? It looks like you married a human, but not the right one." He looked tormented. "Have you told anyone about your vision?" I said, feeling compassion rising in me despite myself. "Not really." "You know how that bothers you," I said, chiding him. He looked surprised. "Come on. Every time you have a big vision, you can't sleep for days. Just like me. But to see your true love die..." I stopped the train of thought before I told him that I had a similar vision. "It must be horrible." "It was." He stared down at his strong hands, clenching them into fists. "Do you want to tell me about it?" I asked. I held my breath and wondered what he would do. Would he make light of everything and push me away again? Or would he confide in me? "No." My heart dropped into my shoes. I got up to finish getting dressed, but he grabbed my arm again to stop me.
"Airik," I barked. He still wasn't going to let me in. "I don't want to, but I think I should." He looked up at me. It felt like he was showing me his real self for the first time. Tears started to fill my eyes. "She was driving at night. With an older man. It was her father, I think. She was scared. Someone was following them. People wanted to hurt her." I frowned. "They decided to go to a police station. The police stations on Earth are different than ours. They let some bad things happen, and they only came out when it was too late to protect her." "What things?" I said, feeling lightheaded. This story seemed familiar. "Her father said she should make a run for it. She ran right to the door. She almost got in, but someone..." He was getting choked up. "Someone shot her," he managed to get out. I put my hand up to the scar. "Was it in the neck, right here?" "How do you know that?" He couldn't take his eyes off my neck as I rubbed at the scar. "The woman was me."
Chapter Thirteen AIRIK My legs were heavy, and I couldn't move. I was stunned. How could Quinn be the woman from my vision? I thought I was shocked when she told me she was human. But she was still speaking. Her face was filled with emotion. I tried to pay attention to her. "I was conscious, but my body wouldn't respond. Some men picked me up and carried me down the street. My father wanted to get help, but someone held a gun to his head, so he wasn't able to do anything." She gazed off into space as she saw everything in her mind's eye again. "I was angry and frustrated. I had been bothered my whole life for being myself. People had hurt me and said cruel things to me before. These guys were in a different league altogether. They thought I was a witch. They were going to burn me." Though I already knew bits and pieces of this story, I was filled with horror at the thought of what happened to Quinn. I hadn't been entirely wrong about humans. "My skin started burning up. My body was so hot that I started to hurt him."
"You mentioned that before. Somehow you turned your emotions into heat?" "Something like that. They dropped me. That's where my father and the police found me. After that, Dad convinced me to use TerraMates to get off Earth. They wouldn't have stopped until I was dead. They didn't stop. But we stopped them, I guess." I pulled her into my arms as she shook, remembering terrible things. "My vision was interrupted," I murmured. "That's why I thought she...you...had died." "But Airik," she said, sitting back and looking up at me. I could tell she didn't want to hope for our future. "What does it mean if I'm the woman from your vision?" I rubbed my hands over my face, trying to come to terms with everything I had just learned. "I don't know, Quinn." She nodded. The light in her eyes flickered out. I knew I had given the wrong answer. "I know what this means," she said, looking devastated. "It means that even though I'm supposed to be the one for you..." Her eyes were filled with tears again, and one rolled down her cheek. "You still don't love me," she said, getting up and running to the bathroom. I didn't stop her because it was true.
QUINN I knocked on Neesa's apartment door and waited. "Quinn?" She took one look at my tear-stained face and pulled me inside. "What's wrong?" "Just about everything," I said, my voice breaking. "Wash your face. I'll make us a cup of tea, and you can tell me the whole story," she said, heading to the kitchen. I went into her bathroom and splashed cold water on my face. When I went back out, I huddled up in a corner of the couch. I took off my shoes and pulled my knees up to my chest, feeling minuscule. Neesa came back and handed me a delicate china teacup with a beautiful blue rose on it. "Now, what's going on?" she asked, sitting down in a chair across from me. "Airik." I stopped, feeling tears coming again. I took a trembling breath and tried to calm myself. "I should have known it would be him. What has the big oaf done now? I know you love him, Quinn. But he's not the best at relationships. Tell me what he did and I'll kick his ass." That got a tiny smile out of me, but it disappeared immediately. "It's not just him, Neesa. We're not working. Do you remember how I tried to get his attention? That just made him upset. He hasn't let me in until today.
He told me about a woman he's supposed to fall in love with." "Yes, I've heard about that too. The human." "As it turns out, I'm the woman." I watched her, wondering if there would be an adverse reaction. She frowned. "You can't be. I always thought you were Susohnnan." I laughed. "That's what Airik said. Doesn't anyone on this planet know the origin of the word Terra in TerraMates?" "But you're sophisticated. How can you be human?" "Maybe humans aren't what you thought they were." "I'm not prejudiced," she said, holding up her hands. "But that means that you're his true love. Isn't this good news? It's what you wanted, isn't it?" "But Neesa," I said, feeling my tears spilling out again. "He doesn't love me. I can see it in his eyes. When the year is up, I'm filing for divorce." "Divorce." She stared at me. All traces of amusement vanished from her face. "Why would you want to do that?" "He doesn't love me, and I know now he never will," I said, crying in earnest now. "It's stupid to keep trying when it's not going to work." "I agree that it doesn't make sense to keep pushing something that isn't going to happen. But Quinn, you can't give up. He had a vision he would
love you." She took my hand and put her other hand on top. "Airik's visions are incredibly accurate." "Not this time, Neesa. I'm one of the mistakes." She looked at me with an eyebrow raised. I smiled. "You're right. It wasn't a mistake. In many ways, this has been the best year of my life. Now that I have Koccoran citizenship, I'm staying. This is the only place I've ever fit in. And having you for a sister, well..." I started crying again. "That's right," she said. Her eyes were tearfilled as well. "Even if you divorce my idiot brother, we're still going to be sisters. I'm not giving you up." "You already have a lot of sisters, Neesa," I said. "None of them are pale little human Precogs that have blown up Precog testing machines." I shook my head. "I didn't destroy that machine. It was going to break eventually. It needed maintenance." "Whatever you say. The way I hear it, you're one of the most powerful Precogs the Division's ever seen." "I'm going to focus on my career. That will have to make me happy." "You're going to knock them dead at the Division," she said, putting her arm around my shoulder. "Are you crashing here tonight or are you
going home?" "I guess I'll go back. Airik might be worried. I didn't tell him where I was going." "He'll be freaking out." she said, frowning at me. "I'm contacting him right now to tell him you're here and okay, but I'm also saying you are leaving to go home now. He may not love you, but he cares about you, Quinn. Don't worry him for no reason." "I'm sorry," I said, feeling contrite. I grabbed my cold-weather clothes and got dressed. When I returned home, Airik was at the door the moment I walked through the threshold. "Quinn, please don't worry me like that again. I didn't know where you'd gone or if something had happened to you." His eyes were troubled. "You were so upset when you left." I stared at him and knew that his heart was hurting nearly as much as mine was. He swept me up into his arms and kissed me until I felt like I was going to melt into a puddle on the floor. "Please, Quinn. Let me show you how I feel," he said, his eyes begging for forgiveness. I didn't say anything, but I nodded my head. Sex was the only way we could get close to each other. I wouldn't fight it again. I loved him. I wanted him to make love to me and help me forget all the pain I felt. It was slow, passionate, and exquisitely pleasurable. I thought I would explode before he
finally let me come. When my orgasm finally hit me, the mind-numbing sensation seemed like it would never end. Finally, we both lay still, our bodies twisted up together. "Have you ever had an orgasm like that before, Quinn?" he whispered. "Never," I said, almost unable to form words. "Me neither," he said. Then I saw a change come over his face. "What is it?" I said. "A vision's coming." He started to untangle himself, but it was too late. His eyes were looking right at me, but he didn't see me. In a different voice, he activated his computer to call his Recorder. "Precog," he said. I lay still. I couldn't move now, or I might break his vision. At that moment, I felt a vision coming to me. "Precog." I activated my computer and called my Recorder. After that, I was lost in the Precog. I was walking by myself in a snowy forest that seemed vaguely familiar. I came to a log cabin. I had been sent to help a woman who was sick. I was a nurse. Her daughter had just died. The woman was hysterical and running a fever. We had barely been able to get her coordinates before we lost contact. The silence in the cabin was stifling. The girl and her mother were already dead. I walked over to
the bedroom and saw the two lying side by side. My stomach heaved. I got to work, preparing to bring them back on the stretcher I pulled behind me. The cabin was deep in the northern mountains, far from any towns. I packed up the bodies and headed back to civilization. The vision jumped ahead. I was dying in the hospital where I worked. My supervisor was asking me to tell her everyone I had contacted. "Keela, we need to quarantine them. It's important." My supervisor looked frantic, but I felt as hot as a volcano. Whatever she needed to know didn't matter. "Please try and remember," she said, but my eyes closed. I knew she was dead then, but the Precog went on. Millions of people would die of the same disease the nurse contracted. The planet-wide catastrophe could end the whole Koccoran race. Suddenly I was back in my body. My Recorder's voice kept asking me questions, drawing more and more details out of me until I couldn't answer anymore. "That's great, Quinn," she said. "Would you mind coming into Headquarters as soon as you have dressed?" "Right now?" "Yes. We need to speak with you and Airik."
"Okay," I said, feeling curious. I opened my eyes and looked into Airik's. We were still intimately wrapped around each other. The feeling of him inside me made my hips buck. "If you do that again, Quinn, we're not going to make it to Headquarters anytime soon," he said. The look in his eyes made my hips shift again. I could feel him hardening inside of me, and I quivered at the thought. "We can't be slow this time, Quinn," he whispered before he kissed me deeply. We were at headquarters within the hour. We moved rapidly, all things considered. Airik's wink made me blush as we walked through the doors. I was going to miss him. I wondered why they were calling us to the office at midnight. Airik's Recorder, Miroll, met us as we walked into a room where the on-duty Recorders worked. They were all doing different things. All were wearing their earpieces, but they were either walking or curled up on the couch while talking to their Precogs. "Airik, will you and Quinn come this way, please?" she said, leading us into a glass room. "What's going on, Miroll?" Airik asked. She hesitated. "We've never had this many details from either of you before. Your numbers were off the charts, double what you both usually
get. And they came in simultaneously." "Double?" Airik said, frowning. "That can't be right." "This is the report," she said, scrolling through page after page of details. "That's long, yeah, but there were two of us." She cut him off. "That's just yours, Airik. You've never done anything like this before. I would know. I've been your primary Recorder for over a decade." "Why so long?" he said, glancing at me. "And how could they be simultaneous?" "Nothing like this has happened before?" she asked, looking back and forth between us. "Well," I said, looking at him. "There was that time when we found the apartment." "That's right," he said, remembering. "You've had simultaneous visions before?" We both nodded. "What was different about this vision? Did something change between this one and your normal Precogs?" she said. "We need to know if we can reproduce this level of detail. Airik turned to look at me. I knew my face was turning bright red, and there was nothing I could do about it. Miroll looked back and forth at us. "What is it?" she said. "You know we're married, right?" Airik said.
"Yes, but what does that have to do with anything?" She broke off. "Oh." Somebody had to say it what we were all thinking, so I did. "We had just finished making love, and we weren't separated yet," I said, feeling my face burning up with embarrassment. "The visions occurred before we could move apart." "Really," she said, sounding fascinated. "It's hardly reproducible unless the Precogs involved are married or dating," Airik said drily. "It's good to know. You'll have to make a full report of the circumstances." We both had our mouths open to object when Rob came running into the room, interrupting us. "Thank goodness you're both here," Rob said, as he spotted us. "Come on. We're having a meeting in the main boardroom." Airik and I looked at each other, shrugged, and followed him. When we entered the room, everyone was looking at a wall that followed all the Precog events happening in our Division. The wall made it easy for upper management to keep records of who was having visions at a particular time. There were a few other higher-ups in the room. In fact, it seemed that all the senior staff was here. "We have a situation," Rob said. "I'd say so," Airik said, monitoring the board. "I've never seen this many Precogs at once." At the moment, the room looked like Christmas.
Every light on the wall blinked furiously. "Holy shit," I said under my breath. "There's no way we can handle this volume," someone said. "We have to call all the Recorders we have, active or inactive. They need to answer from wherever they are. Even if everyone responds, we still won't have enough people." "I'm on it," Rob said. "I'll send a message to every Recorder." "What the hell is going on?" Airik said, looking around at his colleagues. "It's a mass Precog, Airik," a short woman said. "What does that mean?" I asked, speaking for the first time. "It means that the Precog will affect a large number of people." "You mean, like a virus that will start an epidemic, causing untold numbers of deaths all over the planet?" "You had the same Precog, didn't you?" Airik said, looking at me. Rob shook his head as he finished sending his message. "Everyone's having the same Precog, Airik." He looked around at everyone in the room. "Look at the numbers from the other divisions. We're having a planet-wide emergency. Get the President on the phone. I need to talk to her right away."
Chapter Fourteen QUINN "Rob should take you, Airik. He's not making sense." "He says you're more versatile than I am. You have unique abilities, and they need me here." I shook my head. "I won't do it. I won't take your spot." He smiled warmly at me, then kissed me on the forehead. When he touched me, he accidentally brushed my third eye. A vision of us in the snow passed through my mind and I slowed it briefly, knowing time was critical. Airik, looking down at me. Airik crying. Our arms wrapped around each other, holding on for dear life. Me being unbelievably happy. I didn't bother getting a timeline on it, because what I saw was unbelievable. "That's one of the inaccurate predictions," I said, pulling away from him. He studied me as if he didn't recognize me. I couldn't stand it. He looked like he was trying to figure something out. "You'll go," he said. "Because they need you, not me." "Airik, it's not right." "It doesn't matter what's right and what's wrong.
They want you." He kissed me. "I know you'll do great," he said. I scowled as he walked out of the room. It would be a lot easier to leave him if he wasn't so nice about everything. And, of course, if I didn't love him so much. Rob was assembling a ground team to go out and save the child. Based on all the other Precogs that had come in, they had written down every last detail of the group vision. The girl and her mother were off-worlders and had recently come to Koccoran. They were unwittingly carrying a virus they had picked up somewhere on their interstellar travels. The virus could not transfer itself until the host died. In the future, she dies, and her mother dies. The nurse brings their bodies back to the hospital, unknowingly contaminating herself. She gives it to other people at the hospital who are unable to fight it off and die as well. After their funerals, the number of people who have come into contact with the virus starts growing exponentially. By the time the virus is under control, Koccoran loses nearly thirty percent of its population. Most of the people who die are of childbearing age. The virus was going to wipe out an entire race. The Koccorans weren't likely to survive this blow on top of all their other population issues. I felt desperate at the thought. They were only my
adopted people, but my life here would disappear along with their inhabitants. The future looked bleak. There was little doubt of our accuracy with over a thousand visions corroborating the same story. I strolled across the big Recorder room and into the boardroom where the rest of Rob's team had gathered. I felt like a fraud because I was a new graduate. Everyone else on the team had plenty of experience and training. But if Rob wanted me as part of his group, I wasn't about to say no. It would be the chance of a lifetime. I hadn't done any field work yet, but I hoped it would come quickly to me. It felt terrible for me to take Airik's place like this. It seemed as if I was bumping him out. If I weren't here, he would be on this mission, and I couldn't help but feel guilty about it. I didn't know anyone on the team, so I sat down at the table and waited. Rob wasn't only an instructor for the Institute and ground crew leader. He was also in charge of the entire Division of ground teams. He liked to keep his head in the field by doing missions as well as being in charge. I liked that about him. It meant he still knew what it was like on the front lines. He smiled at me. "Good to see you here, Quinn." "I couldn't turn down your offer," I said truthfully. I hoped the others wouldn't be annoyed
by a green cadet and off-worlder coming along on such an important mission. I looked around. There were five people on the team: me, a man named Bral, a woman named Deerva, another woman that I didn't know, and Rob. "The plan is simple, team," he said, leaning over and putting his palms down on the table. "We hike to the cabin before the child gets too sick. We give her an injection that will kill the virus, and we make sure she doesn't die. No problem." We all chuckled. It sounded easy when he put it that way. "We will have no communication on the mountain. It seems that the woman had a one-time use emergency communications unit she used to inform us about her problem. You've all seen the vision or read the report. She lives in a simple log cabin without electricity or water. She may come from Dantin or another no-tech planet to be content with her lifestyle." We all smiled again. You would have to be from a planet like that to live without any technology. Yikes. "We'll meet in twenty minutes to get outfitted for the hike. There's a blizzard coming in, people. Hopefully, we can make it up the mountain before the storm hits." We glanced at each other. His dream seemed unlikely. I might not have been on Koccoran long,
but I knew the chances of beating a blizzard were slim to none. "Say your goodbyes. I'll see you in building A2 in twenty minutes," he said, wrapping up the meeting. I went to find Airik. He was in his office, and I knocked on the door. His Recorder smiled at me on her way out. "I'm heading out. I have to be ready to go soon," I said. Airik walked over to me. "Good luck, Quinn. I'm sure you won't need it." I felt my nerves overcoming me, and I looked up at him. I was worried. "There's a blizzard coming in, Airik. I might need more luck than you think." "This is your second winter on Koccoran. You're not that fragile flower who wilted when the wind hit her face for the first time." He touched my cheek, and I closed my eyes. "I guess not," I said. "I want to say goodbye, okay, Airik? I don't want to draw this out." I reached my hand up around his neck and pulled him down to me. Then I kissed him, feeling all the love in my heart until we were both panting as we pulled away. He looked at me as if he didn't understand something, but I had no time to decipher his facial expressions. "Good..."
"Don't say good-bye," he said, putting his finger to my lips. "Long life," I said and turned to leave. "Quinn," he called after me as I went out the door. "Yeah?" I said. I didn't look back. "For what it's worth, I'm sorry I can't feel the way you want me to feel." "I'm sorry too," I said. I squared my shoulders. I would forget about Airik and how he didn't love me, and focus on this mission. It was important that I get it right. The entire planet was depending on us, and my life was going to be all about my career. My other option, the love of my life, didn't love me at all. AIRIK I watched Quinn walk down the hall and had a strange feeling this would be the last time I ever saw her. Everything was going to be fine. She was going to be all right. Then a full-on vision hit me so hard I couldn't speak to activate my computer. I was in the woods watching a tree fall on Quinn and me. The vision flashed to a casket with Quinn in it. She looked even whiter than when she was alive. She was dead. My heart nearly stopped as I watched the brief
vision flash through my mind. I couldn't lose her. It would be bad enough if she left me. I would be able to see her occasionally. But death? I could not imagine losing her to death. "I don't love her," I said out loud. My voice lacked conviction. I could be wrong about this Precog. I had to trust that the team would take care of her. I paced back and forth in my office, not understanding why I was anxious. We were alone in my vision. Somehow we would get separated from the team. They wouldn't be able to protect her anymore. What if I was the only one who had this vision? What if I was the only one who could prevent her death? If I were there when she died, surely I could prevent it. Immediately the thought came to stop the team from leaving and tell them what I had seen. I walked as fast as I could to A2, one of the buildings set up for preparing field operations. It had every piece of equipment you might need and all the gear to carry it. I didn't think they could have left already. When I arrived, there was no snowcopter, but I could see marks left in the snow. A man was hanging around, closing things down. "Did Operation Mountain Top leave yet?" I asked.
"That's classified, buddy." I stepped closer so he could see who I was. "Sorry, sir. They left about four minutes ago. They have good weather for flying, considering that there's a blizzard coming. They're going to drop them as far up the mountain as they can go in the storm. They'll have to make the rest of the trek on foot." "Thanks." He nodded, going back to his work. I felt my worry and desperation growing by the minute. Why hadn't I run all the way here? Why hadn't I insisted that I go instead of Quinn? A plan crystallized in my mind. I would go after them. I would find her and save her. I would do an intervention by myself. The higher-ups frowned upon solitary engagements, but I didn't care. If I saved her, it would appease my conscience. When I told myself I was doing this was because it was the right thing to do, I could almost believe it. When I was alone, I started outfitting myself for the hike. There was special clothing to wear if we expected prolonged exposure to the elements - a parka, thicker snow pants than the usual ones, a wool hat, and mitts. Quickly, I grabbed some other survival gear, and I was ready to go. I left a message for my superior for tomorrow's delivery. I grabbed snowshoes in my size and pulled on my backpack, doing up the buckles across my chest and hips.
The snowshoes looked like big tennis rackets, and I soon had them strapped to my feet. They would allow me to move much more quickly over snow without sinking in. I took off in a wide-legged run, moving as fast as I dared in the dusk and falling snow. The visibility was terrible, and I couldn't move quickly. A fallen tree could appear at any time. I had to remain alert. I intended to take a short cut. I would head cross-country to a point farther up the mountain from the snowcopter landing zone. I hoped I would be able to catch them. QUINN The snowcopter had dropped us off as high up the mountain as it could safely fly, but it wasn't far enough. There was still a long, cold walk ahead of us if we wanted to reach the cabin. I wished Airik was with us. I hadn't been away from him for more than a day since our marriage. It's not like we were joined at the hip or anything, but he was always around at home or work. Maybe I had gotten used to him. I grimly realized that I needed to get unused to him quickly. Soon we would be getting divorced, and I wouldn't see him again. The thought was troubling but necessary. I couldn't live this half-life anymore. It was painful. Airik didn't love me, and he never would. That was
my reality. There was shouting up ahead. In front of me, people were crowded around one of the women from the team. I hadn't caught her name yet. "What's wrong?" Rob said. "It's a sprained ankle, I think. There was a fallen log under the snow, and I didn't see it. I twisted it when I fell." "Can you still walk?" he said. "Sorry, Rob. No way." "No problem," he said. He motioned towards two men. "Make a travois and put her on it. You'll have to pull her back down the mountain, Bral." "I can do that, sir," he said. "Good. Deerva, rejoin us when they leave." The other woman nodded and went to cut branches. The rest of us continued up the mountain, feeling a little more nervous. Our party was already two people fewer, and we had barely started the journey. I wondered who would be next.
Chapter Fifteen AIRIK I had misjudged my timing, but soon I could see the team ahead of me up the mountain. They were only about an hour ahead of me, and I had a visual on them. I was sure I could catch them. The woman and her daughter couldn't possibly live past the tree line, so we were near the cabin. I needed to reach Quinn before she entered the forest. I alternated between jogging and walking until I finally caught up with them. I got some strange looks as I raced past the bulk of the party. I was on my way to the front of the pack, where Rob and Quinn hiked side by side. It hurt to see them close together. Quinn appeared animated, and Rob listened to her as they walked. They looked the way I wanted Quinn and me to appear. They could be friends. Or perhaps more than friends. When I reached them, I said, "Hi guys." They gave me the same looks of surprise and consternation. I smiled at Quinn and kissed her on the cheek. "What are you doing here?" Rob said, frowning. "You're supposed to be holding down the fort back at Headquarters." "Can I talk to you alone for a minute, Rob?" I
said. "Sure. Do you mind, Quinn?" She said, "No problem!" but looked angry. There was no way around it. I wasn't going to tell her the real reason I was here. When a person knows something terrible will happen to them, their knowledge makes it harder to protect them. The first rule of intervention was to prevent the target from knowing about their death. Once Quinn had dropped back far enough to be out of earshot, I told him. "I couldn't stay at Headquarters. I had a Precog." "A Precog about what?" "About Quinn, Rob. I saw her death. I think you have your hands full. I should worry about intervening on my own because you are busy saving the planet." "No way, Airik. I won't condone it. We don't have many rules aside from 'make sure the target doesn't know about their imminent death', but 'never do an intervention by yourself' is up there too. Too many things could go wrong." "How about this," I said. "What if I take her back home? That way a tree can't fall on her. Easy, right?" "You can't do that. What if I need a reading on the situation? She can call a vision like nobody's business." He paused. "She's even better than you." "I know, Rob, but..."
"No buts, Airik. We're on my mission, and I say she stays. The intervention has to happen as we proceed. It's significant and the team needs her." "Is the mission more important than Quinn's life?" "We're talking about saving the lives of millions, Airik. Of course it's more important than one life." I stared at him. As people who could stop death, we often got into philosophical debates about the job. But somehow the one-life-lost-isworth-it-if-more-lives-are-saved argument wasn't working for me today. Not if the life was Quinn's. I glanced down and saw her smiling. She was talking to another team member. Proceeding with the mission would make it harder to prevent her death, but not impossible. I would not allow her life to be snuffed out. "Fine. But I stay with her the whole time. And you must let me have the final word concerning the intervention." "Whatever you want," Rob said. He was as irritated as I was. "You're pretty concerned about this girl for a guy who doesn't love her." "She's my wife. I have to take care of her. Saving her life is part of my job." "You bastard. She needs more than someone to take care of her. You don't even know what you have, do you? What a waste."
"What's a waste?" I said, pulling his shoulder to make him look at me. "The fact that she loves you. She wastes her feelings on you." He shook his head bitterly and kept walking. "What would you know about it?" I said, jogging to catch up with him. "She told me everything," he said. I glared at him, and he shrugged. "I guess Quinn needed a friend. She was emotional." "She told you she loves me? She said those words?" I heard her say it in English last night, but I couldn't believe she would have told Rob something personal about herself. "Yes," he muttered. His eyes looked resentful when he glanced at me. "She said you don't love her, and she knows it. She thinks she can't avoid it because people don't have control over who they love." I didn't say anything. "You're a fool, Airik." "A fool?" I repeated. His words stung. People had called me a lot of things in my life, but I had never been called a fool. "Yes, a fool. You just won't admit it until you lose her." "Admit what, Rob? What do you mean?" "How you feel about her. I've known you a long time, Airik."
I nodded. We had been friends since we were toddlers. "And I have never seen you this worked up, confused, and desperate to save a target. You're a mess. You have been since the day you were married. Doesn't that tell you anything?" "What are you getting at, Rob?" "Do you even remember the feeling of loving a woman? Because if you don't remember, how do you know if you love Quinn?" The thought was new to me. Did I remember what it felt like to love someone? I had not let myself love someone romantically for years. His question bounced around in my head and tormented me. "Think about it," he said, a sour look on his face. "It will only take Quinn ten minutes to do a memory pull." "What are you suggesting I do, Rob? Tell me straight." "Get her to pull your memory of Gina. Remember? The girl who nearly made you kill yourself?" I frowned. I hadn't remembered I had been suicidal over her for a long time. "Once you remember what it feels like to love someone, then you can decide if you love Quinn or not. And whether the divorce is a good idea. You can decide if you want to win her back."
I had to change the subject. "You have feelings for her, don't you?" "I do, Airik. So what? She's a beautiful person. But you're my best friend. She works for me. That's enough. I would never go there with her, Airik. You must know that." I trusted Rob as much as my family. "I know." "You should know this too. If you get divorced because you're stupid enough to let her go, then all bets are off." I stared at him, mouth open, remembering the Precog Quinn had mentioned to me earlier. The one where she had seen her future self making love to Rob. "Think about it, Airik." I watched his back as he walked away from me. Quinn was putting a strain on our friendship. I wondered if the damage would be irreparable or if he and I would be able to get past her. As I hiked, I tried to stop thinking about the questions he raised, but they kept coming back to my mind like wasps in summer. The weather, at least, wasn't too bad for the first hour. It was snowing, but the wind was mild. The mood was peaceful and almost quiet. When evening approached, Rob called a halt. We needed to make camp for the night. It was too dark to proceed. Hopefully, we would go the rest of the way tomorrow.
We quickly pitched our tents, made fires, and cooked dinner together. Afterward, we all helped clean up and sat around a fire drinking and trading intervention stories. Quinn avoided me and wouldn't meet my eye. She didn't refuse to share a tent with me. I had to take what I could get. Later that night, I lay beside Quinn in our tent. We had zipped our bags together so that we had a double sleeping bag. "I'm only using you for your body heat," Quinn said as she snuggled up to me. "Don't even think about getting lucky tonight, Airik." "I wouldn't dream of it," I said. "I had another idea." I could hear curiosity in her voice when she spoke. "What is it?" "I was wondering if you would do a memory pull on me." When she didn't answer, I wondered if she was passively refusing me. "Which memory?" she said cautiously. "When Gina broke my heart, I was suicidal afterwards. Can you blame me for wanting to bury it as deep as I could in my subconscious? I never wanted to feel that way again." "I don't blame you, Airik. But you know how a memory pull works, don't you? You'll have to experience the whole thing over again." "I know." My stomach felt queasy at the
thought, but Rob was correct. It was time for me to rediscover my heart and stop protecting myself. The barriers I had erected inside myself to keep out bad things were also keeping out good things. I knew that, but the thought of what the memory pull would do to me made me want to vomit. "Reliving the memory will be how you release it. If you accept it fully and experience it, then let it go, you will be free of the trauma forever." "I understand, Quinn. I've been doing this a lot longer than you." The comment sounded snarky even to my ears. She made a frustrated sound. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean that." "Shut up, Airik," she said, her voice harder than I had ever heard it before. "If you want to do this, I'm in charge. You do as I say." I felt resistance rising inside me. I didn't want her to be in charge. I was always the one in control. Maybe I shouldn't do this if it meant I would have to relinquish power. "If you can't give me the control in this situation, Airik, how are you going to relax enough for me to pull a memory?" It was like she had read my mind. "It won't work." She sounded disappointed. I took a deep breath. "You're in charge, Quinn. Just tell me what to do." There was a wrenching inside me when I said the words, but afterwards
came a sudden feeling of relief. I relaxed as she took my hand. "Once I've identified the memory, I'll give you a preview. Please confirm that it's the correct memory. After I have your confirmation, I will pull it. My actions will cause your memory to replay in vivid detail in your mind as if you were there again." "Yes, I understand." "Do you agree to this memory pull?" It was a traditional ritual to get explicit verbal confirmation from the subject. "I agree," I said. "Here we go." AIRIK, TWENTY YEARS AGO "Hi, Gina," I said, walking up to a gorgeous brunette standing at her locker. "Hey." Was it my imagination, or did she sound bored when she greeted me today? She seemed different from when we started going out at the beginning of the year. Her eyes used to light up when she saw me. Her reaction worried me, but the present I had for her would fix everything. "What's up?" "I was wondering if you wanted to skip school." I leaned forward and whispered in her ear. "I have an exciting date planned." She looked at me with interest. "You? You want
to skip school? Weren't you telling me to focus? This is our last year, you want to get into the Institute, I want to get into college, we have to work hard...blah, blah, blah." "I meant every word, Gina. My parents would kill me if they knew I was skipping. I want today to be about us, not school. I have a present for you. Will you come?" She smiled at me. It was a genuine smile, like the ones she used to give me. "Okay." It was the beginning of summer. We hiked up into the mountains until we found our particular spot. It was the place where we'd first had sex. It had been the first time for both of us, and I remembered the night being magical. When we got to our spot, she looked at me. Her eyes were sensual. "I don't know what your present is, but can I give you one first?" she asked. She pulled off her shirt and bra to display her perfect round breasts. She shimmied out of her clothing and sauntered up to me completely naked. I was an eighteen-year-old boy. She was an eighteen-year-old girl with a perfect body. Was I going to say no? I felt time speed up as if someone had put my life on fast forward. I realized I was in my mind. Quinn must be speeding up my memory through the sex part. I didn't blame her.
All of a sudden, Gina and I lay side by side in the warm grass. We were naked as the day we were born. I quickly forgot this was just a memory. "You know what, Airik? Whatever you may or may not be as a boyfriend, you are the most amazing lover I've ever had." I smiled, basking in the compliment until I realized what had gone unsaid. My smile disappeared. "Wait a minute. I thought you said I was your first? You've been with another guy?" Gina's face fell as she realized what she had inadvertently revealed. "Guys," she said, not meeting my eye. "Why did you lie to me? I wouldn't have cared." "Because you thought I was a virgin. I didn't want to tell you I had already slept with three other guys. I didn't want you to believe I was a slut." I did believe she was a slut now. But I wouldn't say it, and it didn't change the way I felt about her. Then I realized what she said about my suitability as a boyfriend. "Are you unhappy?" "Airik. Of course I'm not happy." "Why?" I asked. I felt the world spinning around me. "Because you're boring. You always want to go to school. You try to control me, and you only like certain parts of me. I don't feel like I can be myself
when I'm around you. It's too hard to live like that." "You think I'm trying to control you?" "I don't think, I know. I lied about being a virgin, but you don't like my clothes either." "I just want you to dress more like who you are, so your exterior matches your interior." "And not like a good-for-nothing girl without mental abilities." "You're not good-for-nothing." "You've never been to my house, Airik. Don't try to deny it. You think you're better than me. I knew it when we started dating, but I thought your money would make up for your annoying, controlling personality." She began to get dressed. "You know what? The sex almost did make up for everything else. Sex with you is mind-blowing. But it's not enough. I know you love me, Airik, but I don't love you. I can't go out with you any more." I jumped up, pulling on my pants as she began walking down the mountainside. "Gina, please. Can't we talk about this?" She couldn't be leaving me, could she? "There's nothing to discuss, Airik. We've been over for months. I was just too scared to tell you." "No," I said, my eyes full of tears. "Gina, I love you. Don't break up with me." "Too late, Airik. We're already done. It's over." I sank onto the grass, watching her until she
was out of sight. The sun and the warm wind were an insult to my broken heart. Everything I had believed about Gina was a lie. I thought she had been a virgin, too. I thought she loved me. I thought she would someday marry me. I pulled a key out of my pocket and stared at it. I had tied a red bow to the key. It symbolized all my hopes and dreams. I was about to give her this key as a present. It opened the door to an apartment I had rented for us next year. We would live in it while I went to the Institute and she went to college. I threw it as far as I could down the mountain and buried my head in my hands, tears running down my face. "I will never let another woman hurt me like this," I said out loud, through a haze of pain. I felt like my chest was being split open. "I will never love again. Because it hurts too fucking much."
Chapter Sixteen QUINN Well, the memory certainly explained a lot. Airik was crying on my shoulder. He was lost in his mind. I was crying, too. I had experienced everything with him, and it had been awful. I liked my first boyfriend. I hadn't loved him the way he had loved Gina. He gave her his heart and soul. It hadn't broken my heart when we decided to split up. I was upset, of course. But not like Airik. He truly loved that girl. The thought made me jealous. Why couldn't he love me like he loved her? Of course, I had seen the answer in his memory. Airik had sworn he would never love a woman again because it hurt too much. Our relationship was in trouble. Sometimes people couldn't let go of a trauma because it became part of their character. Sometimes they didn't even want to give up the hurt because they became accustomed to the pain or numbness. They didn't know who they would be without it. I couldn't see Airik releasing his pain because it made sense for him to grasp it tightly. His past trauma was protecting him from getting hurt again. I understood why he would want to feel protected.
His sleep was restless. I knew not to wake him. I wasn't sure why I had come out of the memory unless it was over already and we were in the aftermath. Either way, I should leave him alone. I rose and looked out the flap of the tent. The sun was coming up already. We had been working all night, but I didn't feel tired. I felt sad. My heart was breaking. I now knew my love for Airik would always be unrequited. I had lost the brief flicker of hope that sprang into existence when he followed us. I didn't know why he had appeared, but it wasn't because he loved me and wanted to confess his feelings to me. It was difficult in the tiny tent, but I quietly got dressed. I wrote a quick message telling him I had gone ahead. I would see him when the group caught up with me. We all had the same map. If I got lost, I could call a vision to tell me where to go. I didn't want to be next to Airik all day. In fact, I wanted to get away from all of them. If I got a head start on my hike, they would be behind me. When I got to the cabin, I would wait until they caught up. We could do the intervention together. I would be okay. It wasn't even snowing anymore. I crawled out of the tent. The camp was quiet. The rising sun made the horizon a brilliant pink as it rose into the cloudy sky. I drew in a lungful of cold air. My breath looked like smoke in the frigid
temperatures. It was just like my vision of how my true love and I would die together. I had tried to forget that vision, but now I allowed myself to think about it again. Maybe the vision was why Airik didn't love me. I was supposed to love and be loved by another. The morning was beautiful. Maybe I would get used to this climate after all. The stillness of the dawn only seemed to happen on these freezing mornings. I smiled sadly. The planet was lovely. When I looked back at the tent, my smile disappeared as I thought of my love. I squared my shoulders and gave a firm nod, striking out in the direction of the cabin. AIRIK I sat straight up in bed. Something was wrong. Why were there tears covering my cheeks? I wiped my eyes. My memories came crashing back in waves thanks to the memory pull. Once more, I experienced Gina leaving me, and I relived how much it hurt. I let out a shuddering breath. I had been afraid to think about Gina since she left me. Now that I had faced my fear and pain, I felt different. My soul was lighter because of Quinn. I looked around. I was alone. Where was she? Maybe she had gone to the bathroom. It was barely light. I lay down and waited for her to come back. But when she didn't return after a few minutes, I
began to worry. It occurred to me to check for her clothes. They were gone. Was she outside somewhere making breakfast? I dressed as quickly as I could and left the tent a disorganized mess. She couldn't be alone right now. I couldn't stop seeing my vision of her death. Once you had a target in your sights, you didn't let them leave until you changed the possible future. If they left your side, you never knew what was going to happen. Sometimes your presence in their lives affected what was going to happen and made it impossible for you to protect them. That had happened to me once when I was a rookie. I swore I would never let it happen again. Now my wife's life was on the line. I searched the camp but didn't see any sign of her. I went around the perimeter and found tracks leading off into the forest. They were in the direction of the cabin. Had she left without even telling me? I remembered that I forgot to check my messages when I realized she was missing. There wasn't a message from Quinn, but I found a scribbled note. I skimmed it. She had decided to go ahead without me. She said she wanted her space. Normally that would be fine, except this time I knew she would die in the forest. I had to find her. I was almost out the door, completely unprepared and ready to follow her tracks before I realized I
was an idiot. Five more minutes wouldn't make a difference. The extra time would let me get ready for anything I might meet in the woods. I ran back to our tent and emptied my backpack, only leaving emergency supplies, a change of clothes for both of us, and a few extra pairs of socks. Then I sent a quick message to Rob, telling him what was happening. I strapped on my snowshoes and raced off, following her tracks. I knew I would have to run to catch up with her. What if this was when my vision was becoming reality? What worried me the most was that things might have changed. Now she might be going to die alone. In an ideal world, I would take a fresh vision to recalibrate the future. The thought gave me wings, and I moved quickly. I had to slow myself down to pace my movements. The last thing I wanted to do was hit a wall and be stuck, unable to move, while Quinn was still lost somewhere in the forest. I followed beside her tracks, not over them. The holes she made struggling through the deep snow could make me trip and fall. My equipment was more useful on fresh snow than trampled snow. By this time, the snow was falling so quickly I could hardly see. I wasn't going to let anything stop me from following the tracks. I tried to move faster. I knew the snow was coming down so hard it would soon cover her tracks. I would have no way of
knowing which way she went. The wind came up suddenly. I pulled my scarf up to my eyes and my hat down to my eyebrows. Leaving only my eyes exposed would keep my face from freezing. With the speed of the wind and the temperature right now, I knew a high wind chill made the weather seem colder. If I was back home, I imagined a warning would say: Exposed skin will freeze in under a minute. When you heard that alert, you either stayed inside or made sure you were covered up. Since remaining indoors wasn't an option, I protected myself from the bitter cold and kept going. When she saw me, she wasn't ready to talk. "Airik, leave me alone!" "I wanted the memory pull to work, Quinn." "But it didn't." "Not for lack of trying," I pointed out. "Forget it. I don't care. Why did you bother trying to find me out here?" "I was worried about you," I said. In my mind, I saw the tree falling on us again. "Anything could happen." She stepped backward with an expression of shock on her face. "You had a vision about me, didn't you? There's a particular look you get when you're doing an intervention on a target. Did you see my death?" "Quinn, don't say silly things."
"You didn't say no." She frowned. "And you wouldn't tell me even if you did." She started muttering to herself. "Quinn, please. Let's find everyone else." Like magic, the remains of our party came into view. They were still far down the mountain but moving towards us at a fast clip. Rob was probably afraid we would go in without him and steal his glory. I wondered if my bitterness was coming out. He was probably worried about us. We watched as they approached. They caught up with us in a few minutes. "Is this the place?" Rob asked. "Do you know of any other cabin on this mountaintop at these coordinates?" I said sarcastically. He gave me an angry look, and I couldn't help grinning. Rob went over the plan again. It was straightforward. We didn't anticipate any problems. "Okay, people," he said. "Let's head out." Quinn glanced at me. She moved ahead inconspicuously so she wouldn't have to walk beside me. My heart felt like it was breaking in two. I fell to the back of the group. That's why I didn't know what was happening when the shouting started. Someone screamed, and everyone else gathered around a body. I ran to catch up and see what was going on. Deerva lay on the ground. She had a big
burn mark on her ankle. It was visible through her partially burned snow pants. She groaned and shook; she seemed to be extreme pain. The injury looked bad enough to make me sick to my stomach. I turned away from the scene, trying to keep down my breakfast. Rob barked out orders and quickly moved towards her to begin treatment. Soon her keening stopped, and he had the wound bandaged and wrapped up. He must have given her a painkiller. Otherwise, I'm sure she be unconscious with such a bad burn. "What was that?" I exclaimed as quietly as possible. "Tripwire. There's a laser perimeter around the house," he said. He shone a special light onto the area that showed the defensive mechanism. "I can't believe they have any defenses, and I can't imagine why they would be set to burn us." I said. "Who are these people?" "No one knows. We should proceed with extreme caution. I don't want any other team members getting hurt. Deerva needs to heal. Her burn is all the way to the bone on her shin." "Rob. Shut up," I said. My stomach was doing a flip. Quinn walked up to us and looked at me, then back to Rob. "What's the problem?" "Airik is squeamish about physical injuries," he
said to Quinn. He turned back to me. "You're turning green. Are you going to be okay?" "I'll be fine when you stop describing it in such graphic detail," I said, clenching my teeth. "What happened?" Quinn said. "She set off a tripwire that's been set to burn anyone who crosses it. It's homemade but deadly." Quinn glanced at me, then murmured, "I was ahead of her. I decided to drop back and talk to you. Before I knew it, she was screaming. It should have been me." I was shocked. "Quinn," I said, studying her face. She gazed back and reached up, cupping her hand to my cheek. She was a beautiful sight. What made me unable to love her? Rob interrupted my thoughts. "The cabin is lit up now so we can see everything. Please proceed cautiously. The mission is more dangerous than we previously anticipated." Everyone nodded. I stepped over, holding my breath. Quinn followed me carefully. Rob and Deerva came next. He supported her as she limped along. We avoided two other tripwires before we finally got close to the cabin. We were moving slowly toward the door when it opened, and the nose of a gun peeked out. "Get down," Rob yelled. We all dropped flat on the snow as several blasts shot by overhead. Deerva had rolled a few feet before she came to
rest. She clumsily fell, hampered by her hurt leg. Rob pulled out a gun, but no one else carried anything to defend ourselves. Bursts of gunfire went back and forth for several minutes before I heard Quinn shout "Stop shooting!" She stood and raised her hands in a gesture of surrender. "Quinn, what are you doing?" I whispered. "I know what's going to happen," she said. "It's okay." I couldn't relax. She had opened herself to the future. She must have seen we would be safe if she stopped everyone from shooting. She might not have realized that things could change. People made different choices all the time. Neither the future nor the present was predetermined. What we saw were possibilities, not certainties. I thought having Quinn approach a madwoman was a bad idea. "Please stop shooting," she said. She hadn't moved and kept her hands up. "Someone is going to get hurt. It might be your daughter." The gun disappeared. In its place appeared a face which peered out into the snowy day to see Quinn. She looked like an older woman, with a wrinkled face and eyes that squinted. Her hair was not combed. Her clothes looked ragged. "Get out of here. All of you. I only want to talk with her," the woman said. Rob looked at me. I shook my head.
"I have to leave a partner with her. We won't leave her by herself," Rob called out. "Fine," she said. "One more." Rob nodded to me. "Be safe." He stood up with Deerva. They moved as quickly as they could, limping back the way we had come. He would take her back to camp and get help to retrieve her. Someone would take her to the hospital. "Would you turn off the tripwire, please?" Quinn said. "One of our people was already badly hurt." A guilty look flashed across the woman's face, but it didn't last long. Within seconds, a stern expression was back. This would be harder than it seemed back at headquarters. She disappeared inside her cabin. After a moment, the lasers illuminated by Rob's device disappeared. "Come in quickly," the woman said. "I need to reactivate the defense system." Quinn marched toward the house. I scrambled to keep pace with her. The woman opened the door to let us in. Inside the cabin, the room was plain and bare. On one side of the room, a girl lay sleeping on a bed. On the other side was a kitchen with a wooden table and two benches. "Please sit down," the woman said, indicating one of the benches. "I'm Quinn," she said. "This is Airik." I noticed she didn't introduce me as her
husband. "My name is Dorelle," the woman said. Now that I could get a better look at her, I thought she might be the same age as me. I gazed at the sick girl and hoped the rest of our mission would go as planned. I had never had one go this far off course. "You're probably wondering why we've invaded your cabin," Quinn began. "I know why you're here," Dorelle said, biting off the words. Quinn and I blinked and glanced at each other, waiting for her to explain herself. "We came here from Dantin. It's my home planet and where my daughter was born. It's a low technology world. If you know who to pay, the right people can sneak a coded message to a space station in orbit. You can get transported out if you're lucky. We don't use credits, but if you gift enough land, someone will help you get off-world. "We knew that," Quinn said. "What we don't know is why you came here." "It's because of my husband," she said. "He loved Dantin and never wanted to leave. But he got sick with a virus. I knew he was dying, so I paid to have us beamed to the space station. I thought they could save him." Her eyes filled with tears. "He died anyway. The doctors couldn't do anything. They said it was too late for him. We couldn't go back because we
had traded all our belongings to reach the doctor." She took a deep breath and continued her story. "I was healthy. I managed to get a job washing dishes on the space station while Golda went to school. Eventually, I had saved enough to buy passage on a spaceship. I knew where I wanted to emigrate." "Koccoran?" I said. She nodded. "We passed all the tests. They let us in based on my petition. We were refugees without a home. I discovered this cabin, and it wasn't expensive. Golda and I knew how to live off the land. We bought supplies and started a garden. We were doing fine." "Until Golda got sick, too," Quinn said. "That's right. The doctors performed a lot of medical tests on us, but they still missed it. I thought if they let us in, we were clean." "But you carried a virus, and now Golda is sick," Quinn said. "Dorelle, this is bigger than a single sick child." Quinn stood up and approached her. "If we don't give her the antidote, there will be more sick children. There will be an epidemic. Many wives will lose their husbands." Her eyes cut over to me. "Parents will worry about their children's lives." "I know," she said. She didn't look surprised at Quinn's revelations. "How do you know?" I asked.
"Why do you think I chose Koccoran? I knew that they would be accepting of my gift." "Which gift do you mean?" Quinn already knew all about Dorelle's gift. "She's a Precog, just like us."
Chapter Seventeen AIRIK I rolled my eyes. Of course she was. No wonder she had activated her defense system. She knew we were coming. "If you just want a new life, why do you have all this weaponry?" I said. She looked down at her hands. "I was afraid that we were still carriers even though we made it through customs. I foresaw a group of people coming and attacking us. That's when I installed the defense system. It took the last of my credits, but it was worth it." "We didn't come to fight you," I said. "Seems like I'm under attack right now," she said. When I thought about it, I had to admit that she was right. I would have thought we were attacking her, too. "We have the antidote. Where is your daughter? We can save her." "I'm sorry. I can't let you do that," Dorelle said, lifting her gun. She had never set it down. Now it was pointing straight at us. "Why not?" Quinn said. "It will neutralize the virus and prevent it from spreading. If your daughter dies, the virus will infect everyone that has come within twenty feet of her. They'll
quarantine us, but the epidemic will still happen." I looked at her sharply. "How do you know that?" "I had another vision on the way here," she explained. "I couldn't tell." "I know. I can have them without any interruptions in my activities now." She looked at me like it was commonplace, but I don't think she fully understood how unusual it was. I had never heard of anyone who didn't go into a trance when having a vision. "Koccoran already has population issues," she said to Dorelle. "If this virus is allowed to spread, it will wipe out many women of childbearing age. It will mean a death sentence for their entire race. Please think about what you're doing." "I am thinking. I knew you were coming, and I read up on your antidote." "How?" I said. "I thought you didn't have any technology here." "I got a connection and the defense system. I got what I need," she said. "I can learn. Your cure could make her deaf or blind. Maybe both." "The chances of that happening are less than 10 percent," I said. "She's not your child. I'd rather she died. We'll be careful and burn her body." "You want her to die?" Quinn said. "Are you
crazy?" "Where I come from, if you're deaf or blind, you might as well be dead. You can't take care of yourself." "We've made advances since those days." "Yeah, yeah. Technology. You all believe gadgets are wonderful. But it couldn't figure out we had that damn virus in our blood, could it? If it can't help with the most important things, what good is it?" I didn't have an answer to that. "Dorelle, look at all you've gone through to protect your daughter. You can't stop now. We're her best shot." "You won't convince me. I won't have her live to be a cripple." "What about Koccoran? They took you in when you had nowhere to go. Don't you owe them? How can you unleash an epidemic on an entire planet?" Quinn said. The woman sniffed and rubbed her nose. "I have to take care of my own. I can't worry about an entire world." "You can do both," Quinn said. "Just because I can doesn't mean I will. You have to leave now," Dorelle said, gesturing with her gun towards the direction of the door. Quinn's eyes flicked to mine and then to Golda, who was tossing and turning feverishly on the
couch. I nodded my head. "Sure," Quinn said. "We'll leave. But before we go, can we have a drink of water?" Dorelle made a face but turned to the kitchen. Quinn tackled her in an instant. The woman fought back, punching and hitting Quinn. The gun went off. I ignored the fight and moved towards the girl. I had my syringe out and pulled off the cap. I pulled off the bedcovers and slightly pushed up her nightdress, jabbing my needle into her thigh and injecting the contents into her body. The little girl whined and started crying. I held it until I counted to twenty. "It's done." I sat back and ran a medical scanner over her body to confirm the antidote had worked. Just like that, we had saved the planet. QUINN The little girl's fever had broken already. Dorelle, although furious initially, wasn't upset any longer. She saw her daughter getting better every minute, and she didn't appear to have any lasting injuries. I didn't have anything to do. Dark thoughts were starting to infect my mind again. I glanced at Airik. He was busy sterilizing the cabin with Rob, making sure they disinfected everything. He wouldn't even notice I was gone. I just needed some air. I would go for a walk, come back, and
help with whatever else needed to be cleaned up. The door was open. When I let myself out, I was glad to see there was only a mild snowfall. After a few minutes, I had my first misgivings. The snow was becoming thicker. I decided to turn around and go back. But when I turned to follow my tracks, I saw that they were already disappearing beneath the fresh powder. I had to get used to being on my own and doing my own thing. In a couple of weeks, we would be divorced, and I wouldn't be able to depend on him to save me. I was a grown woman now. It was time to pull up my big girl panties and take care of myself. The cabin should be directly behind me, so I tried to turn around and go back the way I came. As I walked, the trees and brush became denser. Was I going in the right direction? I didn't remember all these obstacles on the way out. I had to fight my way through the vegetation several times. Occasionally I had to go all the way around some plants because there was no way through except on my stomach. I tried to call a vision, but I was so scared that I couldn't activate one. There was too much stress. The adrenaline in my system would block my ability. The forest suddenly didn't seem as friendly as it had seemed back at camp. I kept walking. Instead
of getting brighter, the atmosphere seemed dark and oppressive. It worried me. I knew the trees would block out the light, but I felt like the sun was disappearing around me. Incredibly, the snow began to fall more and more thickly. Soon I could barely see anything more than a few feet in front of me. Was I caught in a blizzard? As soon as the thought crossed my mind, the wind picked up. It blew hard and wailed through the trees. I knew my walk had been a bad idea at this point, but there was nothing I could do but keep moving. There wouldn't be a shelter for me. There was no point in going back. I had to find the cabin. An hour later, as I lifted my aching legs and took another step through the deep snow, I wasn't sure I would ever find the cabin. Who knew walking could be so difficult when there was a foot and a half of snow on the ground? I felt exhausted. I wished that Airik was here, but I knew it was impossible for him to appear out of nowhere. He had been busy when I left. Who knew when he would notice I was gone? Even if he did, he would still have to find me. I wondered if it made sense for me to sit down and take a nap. I was tired and could use the energy boost. I considered the idea for a minute, but then I remembered Airik telling me never to stop moving when you were out in the cold. I didn't want to fall
asleep because I would freeze to death and never wake up. But having a rest was tempting. I kept walking and then I felt my boot catch on something I couldn't see. I pulled, but I was stuck. What was it? I started to dig through the snow. After a minute, I got down to the ground. The boot and my foot were caught under a root. I had managed to get myself wedged in tightly. I tried pulling myself out until I became sweaty and frustrated. I thought about slipping my foot out of the boot, but I couldn't even do that. I would have to wait for someone to find me. The trees around me were enormous. It would take two people joining hands to encircle a trunk. The trees had been still all the times I had been out for picnics and hikes in the woods. Right now, the trees were whipping back and forth, the wind lashing them into a swift motion. I was surprised at how afraid the trees made me feel. If one of them came crashing down, it would be incredibly dangerous. I had never been scared of trees before. The thought seemed ridiculous until I looked up at them again and saw the first one fall. The wind moved it back and forth. There was a sickening crack and the sound of a massive object falling. The branches swished against the other trees. I watched it in fascination until I realized it was heading directly toward me. I tried to move
and remembered my foot was caught. I was going to die, and there was nothing I could do. AIRIK It took me a few minutes to notice that Quinn was gone. But when I did, I lost my mind. Rob had to calm me down. "Rob, I have to find her immediately. I never got to do an intervention. The future must have changed when I came to her. She's out in the forest with a blizzard approaching." "Airik, calm down." Rob said, putting his hands on my shoulders. "You can't help her if you're panicking." I took a deep breath and nodded. "I'm going to get her. I'll stay calm. I promise." "Take your snowshoes. It will be faster," he said. I dressed and moved out the door in minutes. I attached the snowshoes to my boots and then I was running into the forest following a trail that was quickly disappearing. Soon I had to use my minimal tracking skills to follow her. Her trail was vanishing. As I crossed a small clearing, I spotted her red coat ahead of me. I could barely see it through the falling snow. When the wind blew strongly, I could see a flash of red. I hoped she was still alive. The coat wasn't moving.
What was going on? I started to run, feeling the events of the vision drawing closer to the present. When I approached her, I saw she was struggling and pulling on her right leg. She appeared to be stuck in the ground. There was a cracking noise, and I looked up. One of the giant trees had broken and was coming down. As my eyes projected its trajectory, I knew this was the moment. It was going to fall on her unless I stopped it. Time seemed to slow down for me. She was no longer pulling on her boot and looked up as the huge tree fell towards her. It caught on another tree and stopped falling. I reached her at the same time. "Quinn," I yelled. "Come on." "My foot's stuck. Get out of here," she said, her face afraid and desperate. "We don't have to die together." That was when I realized I loved her. I felt something snap inside me. The feelings I had trapped behind my walls and refused to acknowledge came rushing out. I smiled at her, then glanced up at the tree precariously balanced on a tiny branch of another tree. I took her hands and leaned toward her. I knew my life was about to end. It didn't matter. Before I died, I would have the chance to tell her. "Yes, Quinn. We do both have to die. I love you, and I can't live without you."
"What?" she said, not believing what I was saying. "I love you," I said again. I leaned in and kissed her. When the tree hit us, it was over quickly. I barely felt a thing.
Chapter Eighteen QUINN I was dead. There was no other explanation. A moment ago there had been an enormous tree falling on us. It was just like in my vision, except I hadn't known Airik would be next to me. Now I felt nothing. No pain. Nothing could have stopped the tree from crushing us. Then I heard Airik's voice. "Quinn?" Good. He was with me. I hoped we were in heaven and not hell together. I thought I had been a good person, and he was too. Hopefully, we were going to be together for eternity. I suddenly remembered what he said before we died. I had said we didn't both have to die. He said he loved me. I didn't know what had happened. Maybe the memory pull had worked or perhaps it was the threat of imminent death. Both had a way of brushing away unimportant things in life and allowing people to focus on crucial details. Either one could help a person let go of everything that wasn't serving them and enable them to see the truth. Unfortunately, it was too late for us. Would we still love each other in the afterlife? What if we
were being reincarnated instead of going to heaven? I would have to find him once more. How would I know him in another body? Would I have to go through the pain of finding him again? Damn. I didn't want to be dead anymore. "Quinn," Airik's voice was more insistent now. "I need you." That couldn't be Airik. The voice sounded desperate and belonged to a person who wanted me. Could it be him? "Please wake up," he said, his voice pleading. I felt him shaking my body. Maybe we weren't dead. But how could that be? "Open those blue eyes one more time and tell me you're okay. I will never take you for granted again." I focused on my eyes and managed to flutter them open. "Quinn," he gasped. I felt him covering my face with kisses. "I thought you left me." I looked up. Snow was falling on me and melting on my face. "How are we alive?" I asked, gazing up at him. "Quinn, please listen to me. I can't wait another second to tell you." He carefully shaped his lips and spoke in English. "I love you." I stared at him in amazement. "What? Did I say it wrong? I didn't say your cat has green socks or something, did I?" he asked, reverting to Standard.
"No. It was perfect. How do you know those words?" "Let's just say there was a girl who inspired me to learn her language. Maybe you can teach me some more." "Do you mean it?" "I have never meant anything more in my life. I now realize that what I felt for Gina was nothing compared to what I feel for you. You are the one I love, Quinn. Like I said, I can't live without you." "I love you, too, Airik." I frowned, looking around. We appeared to be in a cave, but it was open to the sky. "How did we escape being crushed by the tree?" "We didn't," he said, reaching out and touching the wall of the cave. His finger came back covered with a substance as black as charcoal. "What is that?" "You did it, Quinn. You were almost on fire. You generated so much heat that when the tree hit us, you burned through it." "I couldn't have done it on my own, Airik. It was like our shared vision. Remember how we amplified each other's abilities? That must have happened again. Instead of being fueled by anger, it was powered by love, which must be more powerful. You gave me the strength to burn through this huge tree." It seemed impossible, yet here we were.
"Quinn," he said, his eyes full of longing. "Will you forgive me for being a hopeless jerk who couldn't see what he had right in front of him?" I smiled. "Of course I will, Airik. Now, kiss me like you love me." He gave me a sexy grin. "That shouldn't be a problem..." he said, his eyes warming. "...because I do." His lips were on me, and I thought I was in heaven. I had never imagined I could feel this good on any planet. "So just like that, you guys neutralized an enormous threat to our civilization?" Neesa said. She looked impressed. "I guess so," I said. "The people back at headquarters said as soon as our intervention was complete hundreds of Precogs started coming in again." "This time, the visions were of our population numbers going up. Birth rates will be on the rise again," Airik explained. "It was pretty good for my first intervention," I said, allowing myself to smile a bit. "Pretty good?" Airik said, gazing at me with an adoring look on his face. "Rob and I have been on plenty of missions between us. The use of your skills, your presence of mind with Dorelle, and your courage were equivalent to experienced ground
team members. You're one of us now." "I'm not sure I trust your assessment of her skills," Neesa said. Airik got an exasperated look on his face. "Why not?" "I don't think you'd be able to give an unbiased opinion. You're obviously in love with her." My heart warmed, and Neesa smiled at me. Airik walked over to Neesa. He reached out and deliberately messed up her hair. "Hey," she said, trying to finger comb it back in place. "We're not kids anymore. You can't do things like that to me." "I can and I will. If you're going to bug me, then I can bug you." "You're acting like you don't like it, Airik, but I know you do. You want everyone to notice how you're head-over-heels for her." He shrugged and sat back down beside me on the couch, draping his arm carelessly over my shoulders. Now I could tell he was trying to look nonchalant. Every movement, every look, and every word since the intervention had a subtext and it was always the same. It always said I love you. I could feel it in his gaze, in the way he touched me, and in the tone of his voice. I had never been happier. Neesa was right. We were a cute couple — maybe even sickening to those who had to watch us.
"You've been moved up from junior Precog to full Precog, Quinn?" Neesa asked from the kitchen where she was making a salad for supper. "Yes. I'll be doing some work in the office and also going out with ground teams where my particular skills can be useful." "And they'll be using us as a team of Precogs, as well." "Because you can amplify each other's powers. If you're touching Quinn, is your empathic ability stronger?" "Yes. By the way, green isn't a good color for you, Neesa," Airik commented. Was Neesa envious of us? "I'm not jealous. Not really," she said quickly. Airik stared at her until she relented. "Maybe I am a little. You guys are happy now, and I wish I were too." "I'm sure you're going to find someone soon," Airik said. His tone of voice made Neesa glance at him sharply. "How sure are you?" she said. "Have you had a vision about me?" "Neesa…" he said, holding up his hands and shaking his head. "Tell me," she said, coming over to the couch and waving salad tongs at him. "Tell. Me." "No. You'll see when it happens." "You can't get anything out of him when he has
his mind made up. I guess I'll have to wait," she said, going back to the kitchen with a little more bounce in her step. "Did you really have a vision?" I whispered. "You'll have to wait and see, too," he said infuriatingly. I huffed. "Fine." "Your anniversary's coming up," Neesa said. "What are you going to do?" "I have a surprise planned for Quinn," Airik said. "We're going to have a romantic dinner." "I hope it's after the dinner Mom's planned. She'll kill you if you don't let us celebrate it with the entire family." "The whole family?" I said, remembering all the people who had been at the wedding. I still didn't remember every name. "Just the immediate family," Neesa corrected herself. "Oh, sure. That's fine," I said. There were enough brothers and sisters and their offspring to keep me frantically remembering names. As long as it wasn't the extended family too, I thought I could handle it. "Don't worry, sis. I'll take care of you," Neesa said. She winked at me. "I got your back." AIRIK I checked to make sure everything was perfect
and then waited for Quinn to come home. When she finally walked through the door, I jumped up and went to her. "Surprise," I said, helping her take off her coat. "Why are you late? I was expecting you an hour ago." "I had an errand to run." "Are you ready for our private anniversary celebration? Yesterday's dinner at Mom and Dad's was for everyone else. Tonight is for us." "Oh," Quinn said, and she flashed a beautiful smile at me. Her bright blue eyes twinkled. "It smells good in here." "I made dinner." "Sounds great," she said and followed me into the dining room. After we finished eating, we moved to the living room and sat on the couch. "I have something for you, Quinn," I said. "It's not a traditional anniversary present, but I hope you'll like it." I held a package out to her. She took it carefully. "What is it?" she asked. I gave her a look that said, as-if-I'd-tell-you. "Open it." She tore open the box and looked at me in confusion. "Are these my wedding rings? Why are you giving them back to me?"
I had asked her to give them to me. I told her I would have them cleaned, buffed, and shined. I did all that and something extra. "Look inside," I said. She picked them both up and rotated them in the light so she could read the engraving. "Stronger. Together," she read. "Wow. That's beautiful, Airik." Her eyes filled with tears, and I wondered if the writing had been a good idea. I wanted to explain myself. "It was supposed to symbolize how we can augment our powers when we're together, and how you and I make each other stronger when we're a couple." I scratched my head, feeling foolish. "I thought it would be romantic. We can have them engraved with something else if you like." She cut me off with a kiss. When she finally pulled back, I gave her a smile. "I love them. They're amazing. Now I have two presents for you," she said, handing me a similar box. When I opened it, I saw my wedding rings, which I hadn't been wearing for the past week. My hands got so dry in the winter that I couldn't stand anything touching my skin. "You took my rings?" "I might have gotten them engraved, too." We laughed. "Great minds think alike," I said.
"Fools seldom differ," she finished. "We both know I am a fool for you, Airik. Just read them, okay?" I squinted, turning the rings to make out the words. It took me a minute to realize they weren't written in Standard, but English. "I love you," I read, pronouncing the foreign words slowly, trying to pronounce them correctly. "How about the other one?" she said. "Saransho belava," I said. "That's 'I love you' in your language, right? It doesn't say your cat has green socks or something?" she joked, repeating my words back to me. "It is," I said, tears coming to my eyes. I quickly blinked them back but not before she saw them. "Do you like them? Or should I have gotten you a gift card?" "I love them," I said. "It's thoughtful." "So were yours," she said. "Do you know what I have next on the schedule?" "I can guess," she said, starting to unbutton her blouse. "You read my mind." "Maybe I had a vision," she said, capturing my lips and kissing me. We had been together for one year, but I knew — even without a vision — it was only the beginning.
Chapter Nineteen QUINN "Come here, sweetie. Daddy's trying to do some work. You and I didn't finish the puzzle," I said, scooping up my daughter and swinging her around until she squealed. She loved being with Airik. Whenever he tried to get some work done at home, Lalla always was stuck to him like glue. She didn't like separation from her father, but she would come with me because she loved puzzles. "Wait, Quinn," he said, his eyes still on his screen. "I just got the results of the intervention you foresaw. The one you didn't tell me about because it happened before I knew you were a Precog. The little girl got hit by a car, remember?" I looked at the ground silently. I couldn't stare at him. "Don't worry. We saved her. The Precogs on the scene are foreseeing a long life for her. She will be an old woman someday." "Really?" I asked, relief filling my chest. "Thank you so much for telling me, Airik." He winked at me, and I smiled back. I carried Lalla out of Airik's office and felt as light as air. "One more thing, Quinn." I turned back to him. "Rob and Deerva have invited us over for dinner next week."
"Sounds great." After their adventure together, Rob and Deerva started dating almost immediately. They recently moved in together. No one was happier for them than I was. Especially since it meant that Rob wasn't interested in me anymore. Airik and I had been together for three years. Lalla was fifteen months old. I thought we conceived her on our first anniversary, but I didn't have any proof. Everyone else had been shocked that we quickly got pregnant, but it didn't surprise me. They thought it was because I was human. I knew we would have a big family like Airik's. I never had any family except my father. It pleased me more than anyone knew to have many people around who loved us and loved my daughter. It made me happy to see her with all her cousins, aunts, and uncles. Her Nana and Papa were over almost every day. Their place was like her second home. She loved them all. I carried her sturdy little form into the living room, giving her a kiss or two before I set her down in front of our puzzle. She didn't need my help, but she liked it when I watched. After she was asleep and I was in my pajamas, reading in bed, Airik came into our bedroom. "Is Lalla asleep?" he asked, giving me a kiss. I nodded. He pulled his T-shirt off, giving me a view of his
well-muscled chest. I lifted my eyebrows at him. He gave me a sexy smile that I loved. Then he took off his pants and crawled into the bed wearing only his boxers. I tingled when I saw the look in his eye. "Do you remember what it was like before our mission, Quinn? Before I knew I loved you?" "Yes," I said, dropping my eyes at the memories of the sadness. "You know what?" "What?" I asked, playing along. "I don't. I feel like there's never been a time when I didn't love you. I can't imagine being with anyone else. I'm glad you're the mother of my daughter and future children." I smiled and put my hand on his cheek. "Future children? That sounds optimistic. Isn't the birth rate on Koccoran something like 1.4 children per couple?" "I don't know how people manage to have a half a kid, but I'm glad we have one whole little munchkin." "She's enough of a handful as she is, never mind an extra 0.4. I can't imagine having as many kids as your parents. How did they manage that on this planet?" "They're an anomaly." "Maybe it's in the genes," I said, raising my eyebrows.
"It's definitely in the genes. I think a brother or sister for Lalla wouldn't be a bad thing." "Of course not," I said. "It's just improbable." "Lalla herself was improbable. I don't believe in limiting ourselves." "What are you suggesting, Airik?" "We should get started on a sibling for our little darling." "I want at least two years between them." His eyes lit up at my acquiescence. "We should start practicing." He took the computer from my hands and set it on the bedside table. "I love you," he whispered into my ear. His English made me smile and shiver simultaneously. He trailed his fingers down my shoulder until he came to the thin spaghetti strap of my blue silk tank top. He drew it down slowly. Baring my shoulder, he kissed it, then did the same on the other side. I slid down until I lay on my back. He sucked on my nipple through the fabric, driving me crazy. The sensations of his mouth through the silky material aroused me, and I moaned. "Babe, you are smoking hot," he said, pulling the shirt off me to reveal my breasts. His hands covered them and massaged them, making me writhe under his touch. "Airik," I whispered. He knew what I needed, and his hands slid into
my shorts, pulling them off along with the panties I wore underneath. He disposed of his boxers as well, lying beside me and sliding his hand down my inner thigh. As his hand brushed my sex, I gasped. He reached to cup me, letting one finger slowly open my folds. I was already wet for him, and he rubbed me, focusing on my hard nub. "Please," I said desperately. He rolled onto his back. He knew I liked to straddle him. There were no artificial barriers between us, of course, since it was against the law to have protected sex on Koccoran. All babies were desired, even if the parents didn't want to raise them. I lifted myself and carefully positioned my opening, letting myself down an inch at a time onto him until we joined. My breath was coming in short bursts. He reached up and twisted my nipples, making me even more aroused. "I love how you look when you're sitting on me, Quinn. You're a sex goddess," he said, his eyes cloudy with lust. I didn't answer him. I lifted myself up and took him deep inside me again. Oh, fuck that felt good. I rode him slowly until I couldn't stand it anymore. "Now?" he asked, and I nodded. I was so close to orgasm that I couldn't speak. He rolled us over, being careful to keep us coupled together. He
pinned me under his hard, hot body and began driving into me wildly, the way I liked it at the end. The pleasure built until I couldn't stand it any longer. When he dipped his head to take one of my breasts into his mouth, I cried out and came. He put his hand over my mouth to stifle any more sounds. He was always paranoid we would wake Lalla. My hips moved against him as he continued to pound into me, looking for his release. After another minute, I felt him stiffen and fill me with his seed. His orgasm sent me off into another round of aftershocks until I finally lay in a state of bliss. He kissed my chest, lifting his dead weight off of me. Then he gave one of my nipples a suck, making me spasm again. I moaned, and he smiled, lying down and pressing his body against mine. "I love you," I whispered to him in English. "I love you, too," he said in his language. A vision rocked the both of us, showing our fiftieth anniversary, surrounded by children and grandchildren. We saw ourselves kissing like we were still young. I looked at him for confirmation that he had seen it as well. "I counted five, at least," he said, kissing my forehead. "At least five what?" "Kids," he said proudly.
"Well," I said. "I'll give you an hour's rest, but then we'll have to practice some more. Five children will be hard work." "An hour," he snorted. "I'm not an old man yet." "Oh, really?" I said, grinning. "Why don't you show me?" And he did.
Auctioned to the Alpha A TerraMates Novel
Chapter One "Hybrids, galaxy passport holders, and gentlemen of all species. Welcome to the Intergalactic Femme Matrona Exchange!" As Thiago Arris swirled a golden liquid in his goblet, his ears perked up at the sound of the nasal voice behind him. He craned his neck towards the makeshift stage centered in the underground tavern. A single shaft of blue light illuminated the Mercurian standing at the podium. The speaker was too small for the platform; his three-foot frame stood on a tower of stone slabs. The diminutive creature's row of beady, red eyes blinked sluggishly in turns. He had the bored expression of someone who spent innumerable hours working at a dead-end job. With his stumpy, trumpet-like ears twitching, his spindly fingers pressed down on the button of his choker, amplifying his voice across the seedy space. "Please lower your ocular appendages to your screens and ensure your have preloaded your account with the 10,000 credit starting fee. The bidding will proceed in precisely five minutes." The room of bidders had crowded into booths and segregated by choice into clusters of single species. Thiago's nose wrinkled in disgust. He counted about three dozen sleazy lowlifes
assembled on the floor. They had traveled to this sleazy event from all corners of the Cassiopeia Galaxy. Most of the clients had a similar profile wealthy older alien males looking for a good time. Grunts of approval rumbled around the room. A few men fidgeted with the translation devices strapped around their ears. They were obvious firsttimers, here to pop their bidding cherry. The ones that sat slumped in their seats with hands hovering over their screens, gazes narrowed and minds ready to bid....those were the clear veterans. In the front of the room, Thiago recognized Admiral Izra. The Noxx were one of the most feared species in the galaxy. Izra was a highranking official with an incurable gambling addiction and a penchant for squandering his dirty money at intergalactic brothels. Though several other intimidating parties surrounded the mighty creature, including a table of twelve-foot grumpy Gigan businesspeople with their heads awkwardly tilted against the ceiling, he stood out like a hungover soldier reporting for duty. With his pierced snout, a gnarled crown of feathers surrounding his head, and slippery, ghostwhite scales covering his entire body, he was an impossible sight to overlook. Coupled with the retractable webbed wings of the Noxx, Izra looked like an evolutionary mistake. "Please refrain from resting your tentacles
against the cushions. Bodily slime is a nasty stain difficult to remove!" the auctioneer yelled, glaring at a group of Thesbians in the back row. Turning to the curtains behind him, he called out to an unseen subordinate. "Maliah. Bring out the items from Batch 799!" A stout Mercurian hobbled out from behind the curtains, dragging a line of nude women shackled together in heavy iron chains. In single file, they stumbled onto the stage behind him, sickly and shivering. Thiago winced, finding it almost unbearable to look at them. But he kept his face a stoic slate. He didn't flinch as bidders erupted in chaotic slurs around him, catcalling and propositioning the women in their native languages. Deep scrapes and infected gashes adorned their joints and limbs from nonstop hard labor. The women appeared resigned to their fates, blinking at the boisterous crowd with glazed, unfocused eyes. "First, we have number 28749," the auctioneer announced, slamming his fist down and pushing a button on the control pad of the podium. The woman on the far left yelped in pain. She jumped when the collar around her neck started to emit sparks. Her scraggly, dishwater-blonde hair shielded her face as she rubbed helplessly at her throat. The woman didn't look up; her deadened eyes stared at the ground. Metallic sounds echoed
around the room as creatures pounded on their screens. The prices were accelerating at an alarming rate. "43,000 credits is currently the highest bid," the auctioneer declared rapidly, retrieving a set of spectacles that accommodated all his eyes. "44,000 – going once, going twice...sold to the gentleman in Booth 14." The bidders in Booth 14 broke out in celebratory whoops; the rest of the crowd moaned in disgust. A pair of Noxx guards ushered the blonde woman down the steps towards her new husband, a southern Vishyan flaunting flashy jewelry and thick patches of chest hair. The gravity of her situation finally registered in her mind. She shook with fear. With a wobbling bottom lip, she sandwiched herself between the blue-fleshed, fourarmed creatures. One by one, the women onstage were swiftly auctioned off. When every woman in the first group had a buyer, the auctioneer introduced the Special Collection. The only thing special about the collection was the price. The opening bid was a hefty 750,000 credits. A large screen descended from behind him, stopping short of the floor. A projector opposite the room noisily crackled as it turned on and displayed the profiles of the new imports. Files were transferred containing physical
descriptions and photographs of Earth women from different countries. The Company treated the Special Collection women differently. Their pictures showed carefully arranged hairstyles and beautiful faces painted with make-up. They appeared cheerful, blissfully unaware of their impending fates. Thiago swigged down the rest of his lunar brandy and slid his empty goblet back to the bartender, paying for his drink. He made it halfway toward the back exit when he caught sight of one of the women on someone else's computer. He stopped abruptly, clutching a throbbing mark on his forehead. He had to have her. He turned back toward the bidding pit. He paused, studying the woman shown on the screen. She had untamed, coppery-red hair and vivid green eyes. Her pouting lips were slightly parted. Thiago cracked his knuckles and pulled the hood of his cloak over his head, concealing his features in the shadows. Grumbling under his breath, he moved undetected into an empty booth in the back row. Izra would be the only competition for his mate. The creature bared a set of gritted, jagged teeth as he tapped on his screen intently. Logging in, Thiago pressed the bid button on his screen. He watched with a satisfied smirk as Izra's wings flapped out in rage, knocking his goons onto the floor on either
side of him. Izra whirled around, snarling furiously with a maddened look in his eyes as he tried to figure out who was bidding against him. Thiago used Izra's distraction to his advantage, finalizing the bid on the girl. "950,000...no...one million credits going once, going twice...sold to the gentleman in Booth 33. Congratulations, sir! We will deliver your bride in three to five business days." Izra sprang up from his seat, a deafening roar erupting from his throat and rocking the tavern. He moved around wildly in a blind rage, causing dust and rock particles from the roof to come down on the other bidders. His eyes narrowed to threatening slits as he looked at Booth 33. It was empty now, but he caught a glimpse of a figure slipping through the swinging back exit. His hands curled into fists, plowing into an innocent bystander.
Chapter Two 24 HOURS EARLIER "You know this isn't fair, Peter." Eden's middle-aged employer fingered the edges of his grease-spattered apron. Staring uneasily at the grimy floors of the kitchen, he purposely avoided looking in the eyes of his employee. Her back-and-forth pacing was beginning to make him a little queasy. Scratching at the back of his neck and flicking away the guilty sweat trickling down, he tried to reason with her. "Eden, I'm sorry, but my decision's final," he began. His bushy mustache wiggled under his bulbous nose as he sniffed. "I gave you a couple of chances after you came in late a few times. You acted up the other night. We can't afford to have you scaring away any more of our customers." "Acting up? I don't care how regular of a client Mr. Paisley is. That creep grabbed a handful of my left tit! All I did was defend myself and knock him on his ass. I could have done a lot worse. Besides, someone got it on camera. The video's going viral. If anything, I'm bringing you publicity and deserve a bonus." To make her point, the woman yanked open the door to the dining area. Jabbing a finger at the bustling atmosphere of the fully-occupied diner, she
finished bitterly, "I would appreciate it if you didn't give me any of your crap." "Don't start with me, Eden. You're a good waitress, but you're too tense. You need to learn how to go with the flow a little more. I'm sure you'll find something else soon enough." "That was textbook sexual harassment! You know what? I could sue you for this," she blurted. Her face instantly blushed when she saw the smug expression on her employer's face. It was an unspoken understanding. Both knew perfectly well it was an empty threat. She wasn't about to take anyone to court over a waitress job that barely dished out the state of New York's minimum wage. She swallowed her smart remarks, doing her best to ignore the shaking heads of the line cooks. They had their backs turned away from her. They pretended not to listen and continued their duties amidst the drama. Hanging her head in defeat, she marched towards the employee lockers and began to empty out her belongings. She pulled on an old jacket and slid her purse onto her shoulder, stomping towards the exit. "Eden, wait." "Yes?" She spun around, her round eyes glimmering with hope. "Do you want to bring home one of the
cornbread muffins you like so much? This one's on the house, free of charge." Fuming, she rolled her eyes and stormed out the rear door of the diner. "You know what, Peter, you keep that muffin to yourself. Do me a favor and shove it up your ass." The door slammed shut in her face, inches from her nose. "Your muffin was dry and bland as hell!" she barked at the closed door. "I've had better!" As Eden held her jacket close to her body, a cloud of fluffy stuffing wheezed out from the parka. She trudged across the slushy snow coating the sidewalks of Bedford Avenue. It was taking everything in her to stay stable. The struggle to stay warm was the only thing preventing her from shattering. Crying wouldn't have made her feel better. The gusty winds of the harsh Brooklyn winter would have frozen her tears solid. Eden stopped in front of an elderly vendor with a toothy smile. The fragrant steam wafting from his cart grabbed her attention. She decided to treat herself to a falafel pita sandwich and plopped down on a ledge across the mobile eatery. Her mouth was watering, and she greedily bit into her food. The sandwich was too hot, and she finally lost control. Eden's eyes welled up with tears. The flavor of the Middle Eastern dish was lost on her scorched taste buds as she angrily threw the meal away from her.
"Great," she muttered sarcastically, scowling at her sandwich. She had scattered it across the pavement. "Is it okay if I sit here?" Eden inched aside, smiling weakly at a darkhaired woman rolling up next to her, pushing a grocery cart filled with junk. "Of course." The stranger raked a hand through her brusquely chopped pixie cut as she settled next to Eden. She stuffed a hand into the pocket of her flimsy windbreaker, producing a half-crushed box of Newports. Slipping a cigarette between her chapped lips, she offered one to Eden. "Want one? Don't take this the wrong way, but you look like you've had a rough day." Eden hadn't smoked since high school, and even then, she only blackened her young lungs to fit in with the cool kids. But with her life going to hell at this point, she desperately needed a vice to keep her head from imploding. Shrugging, she gladly accepted a cigarette, allowing the stranger to light up for her. "Thanks. Are you hungry?" "Always. Anything helps." Eden handed her a crumpled five-dollar bill as a slight wave of smoke drifted out of her lips. "Thanks, I appreciate that. You know, if you need to vent or anything, I'm all ears."
"Um, that's all right." "You don't have to be uncomfortable about my situation. We've all got problems. Let me guess. It's around two in the afternoon now, and you're cruising the streets with a bunch of your stuff. Did you just get canned?" "You must be a detective," Eden quipped, nodding. "I won't miss getting boils on my arms from the deep fryer or scrubbing vomit off the countertops. It was a shitty job, but it paid money." "I understand. I worked in telemarketing for a while, but I was let go. Long story short, I lived paycheck to paycheck and student loans were killing me. Next thing you know, here I am." "That's tough." "Wait a second. I know you. You're that girl from that video, aren't you? One of my friends showed it to me when I crashed at his place yesterday. You made the front page of World Star. With good reason – that dude sailed! Where'd you learn to fight like that?" "The martial arts club I joined back in high school paid off, I guess. I took some free selfdefense classes at Hard Knocks Gym down at 5th too," said Eden pointedly, crushing the cigarette stub under her sneakers. "It ended up getting me fired. I keep wanting to feel some remorse, but I don't. You know what? If I could rewind time to that day, I'd do the same thing. The only difference
is, this time, we'd both get locked up." "That's why you got fired?" the stranger asked, tutting disapprovingly. "That's low. I'm sorry, you want another cig?" "No, I'm good, thanks," Eden declined, her shoulders sagging. "It wouldn't be so bad if I were on my own. You know me. Well, I guess you don't, but I'm the queen of bouncing back. It's tough this time, though. Dad's cancer has spread to his stomach. His medical bills are piling up. My sister Janine's tuition fees are due in two weeks." The stranger listened to her quietly, inserting appropriate "mms" and "ahs" at the correct moments as Eden unloaded her thoughts. "I moonlight as a cleaner at a department store. I babysit for one of my neighbors too, but that's just on Tuesdays and weekends. The job at the diner was our main bread and butter." "Do you ever sleep? I wouldn't want to be in your shoes, either. I wish there were something I could do to help you, but I've only got good vibes to spread around." "Thanks for listening. I feel a little better, I suppose," mumbled Eden, exhaling glumly. She reached into her purse for her thermos and began wrestling with the busted lid. "It's just been...ah, crap." She'd yanked a little too hard. Coffee spurted out of her thermos, spraying onto her clothes. The
stranger frowned and began rummaging through her cart. She handed Eden a crumpled flier to mop up the coffee bleeding onto her jeans. "I think I pissed off a god of fortune today or something." Eden flattened the flier between her fingertips, but just as she began sweeping it against her damp thigh, something caught her eye. As she reread the obscure wording on the flier, a single, inquisitive eyebrow began rising. "Where'd you get this? Can I keep it?" "Sure. A man was handing them out at Empire Boulevard." The stranger snorted. "I'm pretty sure that thing's a..." "Hey, thanks for everything. I have to go now. Take care!" "...scam." By the time the stranger completed her sentence, Eden had already disappeared around the corner. Eden hopped off the bus and looked thoughtfully at a flier she must have read over a hundred times. She walked toward a narrow, four-story building wedged between two lofty skyscrapers. With all the upscale boutiques and modern office towers lining Hawthorne Road, the building appeared strikingly ordinary. An old, hand-painted sign bore a single word in faded crimson – TerraMates. Eden supposed they were going for function
over style. As she crept closer to the building and peeked through the sealed blinds of a window, beads of perspiration collected on her forehead. Part of her wanted to turn around and walk back to the bus stop without even going into the building. Another part that dominated her thinking urged her to stay. It wasn't like she was born yesterday. In this part of town, matchmaking was nothing like reality television. Candidates weren't paired up based on mutual hobbies and interests. You were filed into separate categories based on your physical description, the size of your chest, and you were shipped off to the highest bidder. Her head spun thinking about the danger. At the same time, an image of her father appeared in her mind's eye. They had said their goodbyes before she left for work that morning. Cancer had reduced his sturdy build to a sad, bedridden shadow of himself. Sallow skin clung to his bones, and the countless rounds of chemotherapy had him struggling to keep his eyes open for more than an hour or two at a time. These were the remnants of a man who had put his professional quarterback aspirations on hold to raise two young girls abandoned by their mother. And of course, there was Janine – an absolute genius blessed with street smarts and academic intelligence. When Eden was unable to complete
community college because their father fell ill, the goal-driven Janine was the only person in the family who stood a chance to escape their family's cycle of poverty. In the end, Eden was already in front of TerraMates, and she had nowhere else to be at the moment. Perhaps today she would be pleasantly surprised. Was a cultured European gentleman who had lost his wife and was looking for companionship waiting for her? Ignoring the tight knots lacing her stomach, she gently pushed open the front door to the building. Eden tried not to gawk at her surroundings, but she could feel her chin slowly lowering in amazement. Inside the building was a spotless office with state-of-the-art equipment and floors so white you could check your teeth for lipstick smears off of it. TerraMates agents attended to attractive young women inside straight rows of cubicles. She hesitated and nervously fiddled with the worn strap of her purse. As she lost her nerve and turned her body back toward the entrance, a woman in a sleek, all-black pantsuit and a bleached, shoulder-length bob caught up to her. She smiled and stretched her arms over the door, barring the exit. "Welcome to TerraMates. Are you lost?" "Sorry," said Eden hurriedly. "It looks like
you're full. I'll come back another time." "Nonsense, I'll take care of you personally," said the woman cheerfully, the bangles on her arms jingling as she beckoned her forward. "I'm Jennifer Daley, the director here. Please, follow me." Eden's forehead wrinkled warily as her eyes drifted back to the door handle. Sucking air in through her teeth, she moved her stubborn feet and followed Ms. Daley to a tubular, glass elevator at the far end of the office. They arrived on the basement floor. Eden watched as they walked past a display of flashing lights behind curtains, ending up at what appeared to be photo booth stations. "What's your name?" "Eden. Eden Castle." "Great, Eden. You're beautiful, by the way. Frank will hold your things for you," Ms. Daley ordered, taking Eden's belongings and shoving them to a skinny man wearing an ill-fitting doctor's coat. "First things first. Let's have your picture taken." "My picture?" Eden repeated, puzzled. Ms. Daley pulled her behind a curtain and placed her on a seat in front of a white backdrop. Eden brushed a finger across her lips self-consciously and grabbed a handful of her unruly, unwashed hair. "I'm not exactly presentable right now." It was too late. She heard a camera take a few pictures, and she blinked furiously. She saw spots from the sudden flash of light.
"That will do. Follow me, please." Eden shook her head, feeling naked without any of the possessions she had brought into the establishment. This was already one of the strangest interviews she had experienced, and this included a prospective employer from Brooklyn Heights, who would only address her breasts. Still, against her better judgment, Eden followed behind Ms. Daley, who was walking to her private office in stiletto heels. "Please, have a seat." Eden pulled up a chair opposite to Ms. Daley. Her hands rested uncomfortably on her lap as she looked at a woman whose features were rendered indecipherable from years of botox treatments. Frank entered the room a few moments later, handing the director a clipboard and a thick manila folder. As Frank retired silently to the corner, Ms. Daley skimmed through the contents of the clipboard before finally breaking the silence. "Can I get you anything to drink?" "No, thank you." "Eden, I take it this is your first time interacting with the matchmaking industry." "Is it that obvious?" said Eden. She noticed she was jiggling her leg self-consciously and tried to stop it. "I'm not sure how this works, exactly. To be honest, I need the money." "It looks like you're in luck. How would you
feel about being stationed...overseas? There is a gentleman who's willing to pay quite a bit for a natural redhead." Goose bumps appeared on Eden's covered arms as she listened to the nonchalant objectification coming from the woman's lips. Ms. Daley made it sound like she was offering Eden bonus health and security benefits. Eden opened her mouth to speak, but Ms. Daley, perhaps sensing her reluctance, spoke again. "I apologize for the bluntness. Sometimes I forget it's everyone else's first time. Here," said Ms. Daley, pulling out a massive contract from a folder and sliding it across the table. "Our agency guarantees your safety and well-being, as well as a complete confidentiality clause." Ms. Daley's words dwindled to static in Eden's ears as her eyes focused on the total amount in bold, sitting front and center on the first page of the agreement. "Is this a typo? All these credits up front?" Eden asked in disbelief. It couldn't be real. With all this money, they'd be able to fly her father to Dallas for the treatment he desperately needed. They could start paying the mortgage on the house again. Janine's tuition bills would be paid. Even better, they would be able to afford a school she deserved. This was too sweet of a treat, and up until this point in her life, they had
not existed. "The contract is real," said Ms. Daley. "That's why I was so forward with you in the first place. If you're not interested, there are plenty of others waiting in line behind you." Where am I going?, Eden thought to herself. What she said was, "Where do I sign"? She grabbed the fountain pen resting on the table. Ms. Daley leaned forward eagerly, flipping over page after page as Eden hastily scribbled her signature in circles and across dotted lines. But as Eden was busily signing her initials on the last page, she failed to notice Frank's figure sneaking up behind her. As soon as Eden lifted the point of the pen off the crisp sheet, she smelled the peculiar scent of rubber and latex. She thrashed her arms but stopped struggling when she felt a sharp prick on the side of her neck. Within seconds, Eden had slumped over the chair.
Chapter Three AFTER THE AUCTION Drip. Drip. Drip. Eden stirred, blindly batting at the dripping liquid. The leaky roof was on her to-do list to repair, but she had not gotten around to it yet. Groggily, she lifted her aching arms to wipe the rain water from her cheeks. As her fingertips touched the cold, slimy liquid, her face scrunched up like she had accidentally tasted a sour lemon. She wiped away the slobber with her sleeves and slowly sat up. As soon as her eyes snapped open, a scream erupted out of her dry throat. "Oh my goodness," Eden choked, scurrying backward and bracing herself against a wall. A creature the size of a miniature horse stood in front of her. It wasn't an animal you could find at a zoo, and it certainly wasn't one you wanted making its nest in your closet. The horrifying hybrid had eight amber eyes set around giant, beetle-like pincers, with eight hairy legs to match. Its claws clicked noisily in excitement as it crawled forward, tilting its head as if it was sizing her up. She poked at her face and ears with slippery hands, crying out in pain. The pink pinch marks from the animal hurt when she touched them.
Eden covered her face, hoping her hands would provide sufficient protection against impending doom. "No! Please go away!" Eden gasped, kicking her legs randomly as she peeked through the gaps in her fingers. "I know we've got sewer rats the size of dogs in New York, but this is ridiculous. Leave me alone! Help! Janine?" "Hercules, heel!" The Arachtera backed off and sat on the ground using its opposable legs. A tall man stepped forward, his face obscured by a thick hood draped over his head. He wore a leather-brown outfit. In the haunting green lights of the room, his silhouette was bathed in a seductive glow. Eden's grip loosened around the tangle of hair she held in a death grip. She stared in awe at the figure's one-piece suit. It was certainly handmade and fitted with multiple pockets, trinkets, and small gadgets she'd never come across before. She was hopeless with technology but liked watching other people use it. "Thanks for that. I didn't know what I was going to do," said Eden. She dusted herself off as she rose to her feet. She froze as she got a better look at her surroundings. Her knees wobbled beneath her and threatened to dump her on the ground again. "Wait a second. Where am I?" "What's your name?" The deep, beautiful tone of his voice rattled her,
but she wouldn't give up. "Don't answer my question with another question. I'm serious!" "What's your name?" "I...Eden. Look, sir, whatever this is, I need to get back home." "Don't call me sir," the man interjected firmly. "My name is Thiago Arris." "Okay, Mr. Arris. Did you make that name up yourself? Or is it Greek or something?" said Eden. She nodded to herself slowly, crossing her arms as if she'd figured everything out. "I'm not really in the mood for any of this. I just had a hell of a dream. Janine put you up to it, didn't she? This elaborate prank is exactly the kind of joke my sister enjoys. It's just like her to try and hit me months before April, too, so she can catch me off-guard." "I do not know who Janine is." "Yeah, okay," Eden sang, fixing her arms on her hips mockingly. "Let me guess, it's Jeffrey under the hood using a voice modulator." She strode towards Hercules, slanting her head to the side to study the creature. She was impressed. Her bottom lip stuck out as she remarked, "And that, of course, would be Caleb. Where did you guys get this suit? These costumes must have cost you all a fortune. I have got to hand it to you, though. It is extremely lifelike. You almost got me. Almost. Hey, Caleb, think fast!"
Eden reached into the pocket of her parka, fishing for a brown, half-eaten apple in a clear bag. She hurled it at the creature, expecting it to bounce off its head. Instead of watching an annoyed teenager burst out of a costume, Hercules leaped in mid-air and caught the apple with its pincers. An unmistakably real mouth opened to reveal circular rows of yellow teeth gobbling up the juicy fruit. She leaped back once again and screeched. She wasn't going to be unarmed this time. Eden snatched a thick, glassy rod from the table next to her and wielded it like a sword. "Unless you intend on performing Herc's annual health exam, you should put it down. You're holding his rectal thermometer." Eden dropped the thermometer immediately. Mortified, she began rubbing her hands raw against her jeans. The air filled with rapid-fire cursing. "Calm down," said Thiago, laughing. "He's more afraid of you than you are of him." "That sounds nice, but I don't think that applies to Satan's spawn." Eden looked around for a place to wash her hands. A living room, kitchen, and a workshop area were all crowded onto the first floor of the loft-like space. A short, spiraling staircase led up to a dark room littered with clothing and an unmade mattress. Sunlight streamed into the first floor through multiple windows. She ground her teeth
together and braced herself as she dashed towards the closed circular windows embedded in the dense, pale walls. Inserting her finger into an opening at the center, she began to pry it open with all her strength. "Hey, what are you doing? You don't want to open those!" "Why don't you have regular windows like a normal person?" Eden angrily muttered as she pulled back in a huff. "What do you do for air around here?" She ran her fingers through her hair and over her neck, accidentally brushing the small puncture wound. "Ow! No way. This can't be happening, can it? Did those people at TerraMates drug me? I knew Ms. Daley was a little odd. I haven't said goodbye to my family, I haven't packed...none of this makes sense. Is this legal? Is this kidnapping!" She rambled on, answering her questions as a nonplussed Thiago stared blankly at her. Behind Thiago, Hercules whimpered sympathetically. The creature attempted to approach her but retreated into position with one reproachful look from his master. As Thiago stared at Eden, whose frantic speech was rising in pitch every second, he wasn't sure what his next move should be. His knowledge of proper Earth etiquette was a little rusty. The last time he'd interacted with one was over a decade ago.
Clearing his throat, he lifted his arm to signal it was now his turn to speak, but his motion only aggravated her. "Don't you dare point your finger at me. I demand you tell me where we are, right now!" "We're on planet HT-007. Please, if you could keep your voice down and your emotions in check, it would make everything a lot easier to explain." "Excuse me? Planet what, now?" Eden asked incredulously. She buried her head in her arms in confusion. "I can't even see you. Would you please take that damn hood off? Look, I'm sorry, Mr. Arris...." "My name is Thiago." "Thiago," Eden repeated through clenched teeth. "There's been a misunderstanding. I need you to hand over my purse so I can call and arrange for some way out of here. Are we still in North America? Central America, maybe? China?" "You arrived with no possessions. I could check, but I don't think you can call home. It's a long way away," Thiago stonily replied as he leaned back against the wall. "Now you're on a budget? I'll reimburse you for the long distance fees. Give me my things or I'm going to be forced to call the cops on you." "The what?" "The cops! The po-po? The fuzz?" said Eden loudly as she tried to latch her zipper onto the other
end of her parka. "The guys that are going to come and handcuff your sorry ass, charging you and everyone else at TerraMates with twenty to life for kidnapping. Oh, forget it." Eden was flustered and dropped her head into her hands. She wandered aimlessly around Thiago's spaceship. Eden wasn't sure what she wanted to find. One thing was certain – she wouldn't be going anywhere with him. She stomped down on a glowing green pedal on the floor of the wall adjacent to her. The wall split open, granting her access to the cockpit. "Hey, wait a minute! Don't go anywhere!" Eden had time for one brief glance at the controls before a wayward breeze brushed her cheek. She realized the door to the cockpit was slightly cracked open. Eden jumped on the opportunity and forcefully opened the door. Casting one final glimpse at Thiago behind her, she slipped out the door and sprinted into the darkness. The sound of his voice faded behind her.
Chapter Four Eden stopped running. She gasped for breath as she looked back at Thiago's spaceship, which was now about the size of a coin. As Eden clamped a hand over her heavily thumping heart, she twirled around in place. What was she going to do now? She was in the middle of nowhere without any indication of civilization around her. "I wonder if they sent me off to live with a serial killer," Eden thought out loud. Her heart sank. Without warning, her cheeks ballooned with vomit. She turned to her side and hurled her upset stomach's contents onto the ground. Her chest still heaved, but her head felt refreshingly lighter as she shuffled away from the crime scene. Wherever she was, it wasn't wintertime here. Eden was overheating in her Brooklyn winter attire. She stripped down to a white tank top, tying her parka and flannel shirt around her waist. Eden started down a path, decided to head straight for the horizon to find some help. Eden paced herself, knowing she had wasted energy with the adrenaline rush that had gotten her all the way here. Her sneakers slapping against the gravel on the ground sounded like a lonely poltergeist walking back and forth in an abandoned attic. She was a
nervous wreck and believed she had escaped from a murderer. Her teeth chattered despite the muggy heat of the windless terrain as her mind flooded with worst-case-scenarios, most of them ending with her body detached from her head and buried in a shallow grave. She felt a heavy sense of regret. She scolded herself for not trusting the peculiar feeling that she felt before stepping foot into TerraMates. Snapping out of her self-pity, she slowed to a stop and frowned. She squinted her eyes up at the night sky covered with a thin haze of golden fog. The moon peeked out of a cluster of clouds and helped to illuminate her path. As she squatted to examine the ground, she quickly realized something was different here, and she hadn't stumbled onto a strange eclipse changing the color of her surroundings. Eden scooped a mound of dirt into her hands. Its texture was like grains of sand as it cascaded through the spaces between her fingers. It had a dark, almost violet hue to it. The landscape surrounding her looked like it had popped out of a Halloween cartoon. Bright orange plants resembling cacti dotted the horizon. A handful of ten-foot leafless trees with purple bark spread around the vast stretch of land. She sprang up from the ground and rubbed the dirt off her hands. Other than her daring escape
from her crazy hermit "husband" who'd undoubtedly bred and nurtured the monstrosity he called a pet, she felt astonishingly well-rested. Had TerraMates injected her with a sedative that contained hallucinogens? Perhaps this sad wasteland was a toxic dump site created to give government conspiracy theorists something to discuss. As she looked on at the flora, watching as they appeared to move around without a breeze displacing them, she decided it was probably the former. "Alright, Eden. You've got this," she said, her voice slicing through the icy stillness. The sound of her voice calmed her jumpy heartbeat. "You've never needed anyone to look out for you before. Now it's finally time to look out for yourself. You knocked a full-grown man onto his ass for disrespecting you a few days ago, and he was twice your size. You've got..." Eden's self-coaching trailed off. Her widening eyes spied two, tepee-style tents in front of her. Sighing in relief, she scampered forward. As she approached the neglected site, however, the grin on her face swiftly faded. Gathering her unmanageable curls over on one side of her neck, she stepped with slow, calculated footsteps. A blackened pile of burnt firewood sat between the tents, accompanied by copper pots, stained sheets, and something unidentifiable. Her
budding curiosity got the better of her. Eden picked up a twig on the ground and stuck it under the filmy, mottled matter. It was skin. "Well, this is gross." The semitransparent skin looked reptilian. Although science was never one of her best subjects, she was confident in asserting one particular fact. Whatever had shed the skin was enormous. She shook her head, tossing the twig to the corner. As with every clue that came her way, she was growing increasingly dumbfounded about her whereabouts. What was more, she was usually an annoyingly light sleeper. She woke up multiple times every night to her sister Janine's tossing and turning. It still boggled her mind how she was able to sleep through the plane ride, boat voyage, or however they smuggled her to this godforsaken place. "Okay, snap out of it," Eden reminded herself, consciously clearing her mind of all the questions pecking away at her. She dropped to her knees and rifled through the tents, hoping to find a forgotten cell phone or tablet left behind by the drifters. Instead, she uncovered bags of trinkets and devices she'd never seen before, as well as more shed skin tucked away beneath the sheets. Her mouth dropped open, the worst of possibilities beginning to run through her
mind. What if the drifters hadn't left the site, and a dangerous animal ate them? What if that thing decided to revisit the campsite? Panicking, she quickly crawled out of the tent, coming face to boots with two thin, lanky men in oversized vests and fitted leggings. The shadows cast by one of the leafless trees behind them hid their faces. Overwhelmed with gratitude for any company, she quickly bounced up to her feet. "Hey guys, I'm sorry to intrude," she said, raising her hands cautiously. "I wasn't trying to steal anything. I seem to be lost. Could you help a girl out?" The men lowered their heads. They appeared to be listening to her but chose to remain silent. "I know this is going to sound crazy, but could you tell me where we are? Do you even speak English?" Eden was desperate, and she wasn't going to give up. She stepped forward and pretended she was using a phone. "Can I borrow one of your phones?" Their features became distinct the closer she approached. To a distant eye, the men could pass for another pair of broke, slightly underfed transients drifting from city to city. A careful observer would realize they were not transients. Along with their greasy, grayish mops of hair, the cracked flesh of the humanoid creatures was sickly
white. They looked like dropped porcelain dolls hastily glued back together. A marking of a red "U" intersected with two arrows facing up was on each of their foreheads. "Sorry," Eden squeaked, edging away from them. "I'll just be on my way now. Please don't kill me." They lunged at her. Eden managed to throw out her leg and hook onto one of their ankles, sweeping one of the attackers off of his feet. Attacking the one made her vulnerable to the other, who was now looking at her back. The one on his feet leered, snaking his hands under Eden's arms and hauling her to the ground. Rubbing his head, the fallen drifter regained his balance, wrapping her flailing legs in a tight, unbreakable grip. "Let go of me!" Eden's screams rang into the night, making the pulsating beat in her ears go into overdrive. Out of nowhere, a vicious hissing sounded next to her. The velvet bristles of Hercules' legs wrapped around each of her attackers. Stunned, the two instantly released Eden to deal with the new threat, dropping her carelessly onto the ground. Hercules' rock-solid grip had trapped the aliens. The growling Arachtera flung the men to the side and catapulted them high into the air. "Hercules, good boy!" Eden gushed, stroking the creature's head as he nuzzled against her,
cooing appreciatively. "Is there a problem here?" Thiago stalked towards her. As he bent forward, offering his hand, his hood fell onto his shoulders. Eden's pupils swelled. The knots in her chest unraveled as she gazed intensely at him. He was clean-shaven and appeared to be in his mid-thirties, with unusual patterns shaved into his bed of pale, platinum-blonde hair. She found it especially difficult to tear away from the surreal, steely blue stare of his eyes. Two golden hoops on Thiago's cocked left eyebrow wiggled as he waved his hand in front of her face. "Are you going take my hand or not?" "Sorry," Eden muttered, grabbing his hand. She glanced up at Thiago fleetingly, who stood a head taller than her. She noticed a similar flesh-toned marking on his forehead as on her attackers. Thiago's mark was subtle. "What were those things?" "Arkadians," Thiago replied curtly. Apparently he thought that would answer her question. "Huh? Never mind. But listen. Thanks for coming after me. I guess we got off on the wrong foot." "I told you to stay. You should have listened to me," said Thiago unpleasantly, strutting off in the opposite direction. "Humans."
"Don't give me the side-eye," Eden called after him, jogging to stay alongside Thiago as Hercules skipped next to the heated pair. "Could you blame me? I still have no idea where I am." "Are all of you like this?" "All of us? You mean, women?" Eden yelled, unable to contain herself. "What are we like exactly?" "No. Humans. Are you all this ungrateful?" "Wow," said Eden, clapping her hands dryly. "That's rich coming from someone who took an abducted victim." "You know what?" "No, I don't know what." Thiago reached into his cloak and pulled out a device, whispering a few words into it. Eden's words cut short as the ground vibrated underneath them. Thiago's spaceship maneuvered to them on auto-pilot. As wind came from the engine, blowing the hair out of Eden's face, not a single sound escaped her mouth. The ship made a shaky landing as it lowered itself to the ground, landing a few feet away from them. "I saved you." Thiago shook his head. "Why don't I just show you?" Petrified but intrigued, Eden followed him, tentatively boarding the spaceship. Thiago set coordinates for the nearest city. Eden sat shotgun next to Thiago as Hercules
entertained himself in the back with his scratching post. She appeared tense. Her back was rigid, placed an inch away from the triangular end of her chair. Her fingers unconsciously drummed along her thighs. "What are we doing?" "I'm proving my point," Thiago replied. He reached over his control panel to lower the shields on the window from the passenger's side. "Go ahead. Look for yourself." "No way," Eden whispered. Her breath fogged up the glass as she peered through the window. "This can't be real." Thiago steered the spaceship with doublepronged controls, smoothly coasting past buildings and infrastructure set on multiple levels of the city. Eden was amazed to see robust, circular tubes crisscrossing elevated pods like interlinking elevators. She gasped, pointing her finger at a group of blue-skinned creatures in formal suits moving up a pipe, separating at an intersection and disembarking into different pods. Spotting a family of big creatures with chubby, humanoid torsos and six tentacles, she squealed. "What did I tell you?" asked Thiago softly, clicking his tongue as he looked out his side of the window. "They're adorable!" Thiago followed her line of vision and shook his
head. "No, not those weirdos." The craft jerked sideways, flying over an exceptionally busy pod that featured tall casino towers and gambling stations. He pulled down a lever to enlarge the view through their primary window. Thiago leaned back in his seat as he folded his arms across his chest. "Those weirdos." As she watched, Eden could feel the blood in her veins grow cold. Creatures wearing expensive clothing and glittering jewels swarmed in and out of the pod. Although dolled-up alien partners accompanied a few, most were dragging scantilyclad human women with leashes hooked onto their shock collars. The women seemed well-fed and had faces donned with glittery, colorful make-up and hair pulled back into elaborate up-dos, but misery was written all over their vapid expressions. "To my knowledge, there's no return trip to Earth. Have you finally gotten it through that thick human skull of yours?" Thiago paused, his face softening abruptly as his eyes rested on the passenger next to him. Her head was hung low. Her large, mossy-green eyes glistened as they welled with tears. Deliberately blinking to keep them from falling, she turned away from the alien. She chose instead to look out her side of the window with her chin cupped in her hands. Thiago cringed, feeling a sharp pulse on his
forehead. The self-righteous, superior feeling of being correct quickly subsided as he pulled back the throttle and flew them out of the city.
Chapter Five "Eden." "What?" "Get up." "No." Thiago grunted, shutting his eyes and reminding himself to tread lightly. He cracked his neck from side to side, still sore from spending a night in the pilot seat. After getting a wrapped package from his closet, he crossed over to where Eden was sleeping. Still dressed in her sweaty tank top and muddied jeans, she was lounging on his bed with her face buried in his pillows and her hands hanging off each side of the mattress. He placed the package next to her and awkwardly nudged her with his foot as if he were afraid of angering a wild beast. "I didn't think you'd like the outfits TerraMates left you with, so I had something ordered before you arrived. You can wash off in the room next to you. Everything's labeled. If it's any consolation, I confirmed they sent the credits promised in your contract to your father's bank account. I can pull up the transaction for you later if you want. If you need anything else, I'll be in the cockpit." Eden rose from the pillows. Her mouth stretched out in a wide yawn as Thiago headed down the steps and into the control room. Peeking
over the railing, she saw Hercules by his scratching pole, his mouth smeared with blue juice as he slurped up a fruit. As she yanked over the package grumpily, she suddenly rubbed her stomach, blushing as it spewed inhuman noises announcing its neglect to anyone who would listen. She grabbed a flask Thiago had thoughtfully put on the nightstand next to her. Drinking the contents to moisten her dry throat, she tore the package open, the tips of her toes curling in anticipation. She pulled out three sets of clothes, noting with a sigh that there were a lot of jumpsuits on this planet. Chewing on her lip, she slipped on one of the coats. Her eyebrows shot up in surprise as the fabric became thinner than before. It was automatically adjusting to the temperature around her. She felt happier as she vetted each article of clothing. Although it wasn't her usual style, it certainly wasn't anything close to the metal bikinis she had imagined. Still, it was too soon to tell Thiago's intentions. She wouldn't be letting her guard down. Opting for one of the onyx-black jumpsuits, she headed into the bathroom. "What's the name of this planet again?" Thiago glanced over his shoulder. Eden was sliding into the cockpit. Fresh from the shower, her
damp hair hung limply around her shoulders, still dripping lightly on the ends as she sat in the swiveling passenger's seat. Thiago reached for a peeled pomado fruit, tossing the neon-red, cubeshaped plant onto her lap. "HT-007." "That's a terribly ugly name." Eden crinkled her nose, sniffing the pomado. She bit into the fruit and nearly gagged at the unexpectedly bitter tang of the juices. Her face severely puckered, she exclaimed, "I'm pretty sure fruit's not supposed to taste like old diapers. What is it? Do people eat it?" "Those are pomados. They're an acquired taste, but they'll fill you up nicely." "Don't you have anything else around here that's edible? What I wouldn't give for some of my Dad's amazing mac-and-cheese right now." "What's a mac-and-cheese?" "It's one of the most significant culinary discoveries in America and on Earth. They're macaroni shells baked with thick, gooey cheese. Dad would cut up little hot dogs..." "I have no idea what any of that is, but it all sounds revolting." "Well, what would you know about it?" "We're not scheduled to stop for another couple of hours," Thiago replied coolly, steering left on his controls. He popped open a compartment under the control panel and removed a large syringe with a
thick needle. "I think I've got a few supplement packs somewhere around here. If you inject vitamins into your system, it should keep you going for at least a day." "You've got to be kidding me. I'm not going to inject my food." Eden muttered under her breath and took another painful bite of the pomado. With Thiago's straight-faced, casual figure lingering in the corner of her eye, she couldn't keep the question that had been on her mind all night bottled in any longer. "What are you, exactly?" He grinned. "I'm half-Arkadian, half-human. Father and mother, respectively." "Uh-huh," said Eden slowly. She tapped on her chin inquisitively. "Sorry, this is all a lot for me to process. I mean, on Earth we're still excited about finding liquid water on Mars. We're also in the grieving process for Pluto, which is no longer a planet." "I'm impressed with your technological sophistication. Your Earthling governments must be doing a terrific job keeping you ignorant lot in the dark." "Well, go ahead and enlighten me. What's going on here?" Denying the pure enthusiasm coming from Eden was difficult. Thiago shifted in his seat and decided to start from the beginning.
"Over three hundred years ago, a group of Arkadian explorers stumbled onto this planet. Back then, the land was incredibly rich and fertile, and it contained massive mineral supplies of raw puranium. That's what we use in power plants and for fueling our shuttles and spaceships. A puranium rush took over the planet. Different alien colonies came in to get a piece of the puranium surplus. After a century, the minerals were bled dry, but more and more families remained to build communities. And here we are today." "Fascinating," said Eden quietly, her brows knitted in thought. "Hang on a second. What did you mean when you said our governments were keeping us ignorant?" "I cannot say with any certainty that they have anything to do with TerraMates, but there's been intergalactic peace conferences with a few Earth representatives present." "How many agencies are there, exactly?" asked Eden, her mouth going dry at the thought of all the helpless women smuggled to space over the years. "Last I heard, TerraMates had over forty branches Earth-wide. I don't know how many of them work directly with the Noxx, but the branch that processed you certainly does." "And who are the Noxx?" Thiago motioned to the right, glancing out the windshield. He had suspended the craft about
twenty feet above the docking station of a city. In broad daylight, the city was teeming with life. People moved around malls, office buildings, and various restaurants. The lively atmosphere quickly changed as large spacecraft resembling army tanks hovered into view. Their ships, equipped with barbs, spikes, and rusted missile launchers, cast terrorizing shadows over the community before landing in front of the storefronts. Noxx officials climbed out of the ships, dressed in identical silver uniforms and armed with menacing weaponry strapped to their backs. Eden was appalled as she observed civilians fleeing away from the soldiers storming into the buildings. Hoping to prevent of a repeat of Eden's panic last night, Thiago flew away before the scene could get any uglier. "They're the most notorious group of underground criminals on the planet. Their leader is Malatov, a demented dictator who controls most significant illegal operations on HT-007. Being born Noxx is a double-edged sword. You're practically untouchable by the law, but those that refuse to do Malatov's bidding and try to escape never make it far. They're very efficient." "You sure know a lot about this stuff. Do you work for the police or something?" "Hardly," Thiago laughed darkly. "I guess you could say I'm an independent contractor of sorts.
There's a few of us out there. Some choose to work in groups, but I'm a solitary bounty hunter. Governments post notices about the large-scale criminals on the run they want to capture. I haul them in and collect the reward money." "Well, that explains the aisle of weaponry you have going on back there. I'm slightly relieved. I mean, it sounds interesting," said Eden earnestly. She sighed, her shoulders sagging. "Listen, I'm still not sure what it is you want out of me. I don't know if you can tell, but I'm not exactly wealthy." "No, you're poor. Judging by the state of your clothes, lack of jewelry, and your decision to step foot in TerraMates, I gathered as much." "Wow, okay," said Eden, amused. "I guess you were born without a filter too, huh? Do you say everything that pops into your head?" "I'm not sure what you mean," said Thiago, genuinely confused. "Why wouldn't I?" "So you don't hurt other people, for one thing. Whoa. What's that?" Eden gaped at the massive cemetery to their right. The land seemed to stretch on forever. It had many mounds of grass and simple gravestones. The majority were unmarked. Thiago didn't bat an eye and kept his eyes fixed straight out the window. "It's the Land of the Fallen. It's an old graveyard. Most of the inhabitants are Noxx victims."
"It looks beautiful from up here," Eden whispered, without thinking through the connotations. Thiago wasn't the only one on the spaceship with filter issues. "Have you ever been there?" "I visit the graves of my parents whenever possible." "I'm sorry," said Eden in a hushed voice "Why are you sorry? You didn't kill them. They were civilian casualties of a rogue bombing during a Noxx territory conflict war two decades ago." Thiago could feel the marking on his forehead beginning to pound. It physically ached with the memories of his parents. He had intentionally pushed them aside to the corner of his mind for years. For the first time in ages, he could hear the throaty timbre of his father's laughter. He felt a fleeting sensation against a spot on his cheek his mother used to touch after he had played around in the dirt for hours. "You loved your parents, didn't you?" asked Eden, realization gradually dawning on her. "I'm sorry, Thiago, I had no idea. You know, if you want to talk..." The steering controls were suddenly slick with Thiago's sweat. Thiago's discomposure was growing increasingly evident as he yanked back on the levers. The pair was thrown back in their seats as the craft suddenly descended, making an unplanned
landing. Thiago unstrapped himself from his seat and briskly headed out the cockpit. "I don't want to talk. Sorry about this. I need to make a quick pit-stop. We're running low on supplies. I'll be right back."
Chapter Six Eden bolted upright. Her eyelids were still heavy from her three-hour long nap. As she heard the droning hum of the spaceship, she realized they were already flying and on their way to the next destination. Her temples pulsed from the overabundance of sleep. "Great. Just great." Rubbing her temples, she swung her legs over Thiago's mattress and started down the steps, dragging her feet. Hercules animatedly sprung out of his nest to greet her. He wouldn't let her go until she played with him. He wanted a few rounds of catch with a chew toy to start. Hercules only freed Eden after she had fussed over him sufficiently. Fondly giving the gentle giant a last rub on the noggin, Eden broke away from the lovable pet and entered the cockpit. "Where are we going?" asked Eden innocently, sliding down into the passenger's seat. "We're about to cross into the Blazian territory," Thiago answered her, giving her a small nod to acknowledge her presence. "And what exactly are we doing there again?" "I'm tracking down my next target. You're along for the ride," said Thiago, pulling up a profile on the dashboard screen. "This is Krypt. He's wanted for
manufacturing and distribution of Xorxes, one of the most lethally addictive drugs on the planet. He's suspected of torturing and killing family members and loved ones of addicts when they can't pay, but no one's come forward to testify against him." "That's horrible. What a creep." "He's scum all right, but scum with a big bounty. Low-lifes like him help put a roof over my head, so I can't complain." "I'm glad it's all working out for you then," Eden snapped irritably. She reached inside her clothes. Her back itched, and she scratched it enthusiastically. Discovering a bumpy rash, she flared up, screeching, "What are these clothes made of?" Thiago moved behind her and peered down her neck. His eyebrows raised as he noted, "It looks like your skin's sensitive to the new fabric." "Oh, really? You think so?" Eden said sarcastically. "Don't worry, it's a typical reaction on human skin, but it should go away in a day or two. You'll get used to it," said Thiago lightly. He was puzzled. "What's the matter with you now?" "What do you think's the matter with me?" said Eden, throwing her hands up in frustration. "I feel like I've been abducted and taken hundreds of lightyears away from home!" "I understand that, but..."
"No, you don't," Eden sneered hatefully. Her eyes flashed. "In case you haven't noticed, I hate it here. The food's shitty, the clothes are itchy, and it always smells like feet. I can't be here forever. My dad's dying and Janine's by herself. I was the only one keeping our family together. What are they going to do without me?" "Eden, I'm sorry." "What will I do without them?" Eden whispered, lifting her legs onto the chair. Her glassy eyes drifted off to the side as she lost herself in thought and hugged her legs close to her body. Thiago sighed, pulling a lever and starting the ship on a slow, fluid descent. He landed in a deserted area on the outskirts of Blazian territory. As Eden craned her neck to peek out the window, she wiped away her tears and frowned. Thiago's fingers breezed over a few switches on the control panel. Within seconds, the armor activated on the spaceship. "I think we've gone far enough today. We can rest here tonight and get an early start tomorrow morning." "Fine, whatever." "Here," said Thiago, punching some buttons on his control board. A circular shutter on top of the screen split open, revealing a camera lens. "This will be pretty straightforward. Touch the red button once to record and again to stop. I'll find a way to
get your message delivered to Earth." "Really?" said Eden. Her heart swelled with hope. "I'm going to head off to bed. Don't worry. I'll sleep on the ground floor, and you can take my bed again. Good night." "Good night," said Eden. She watched as Thiago strode out of the cockpit. "Janine?" The distraught seventeen-year-old lifted her hands to push up the thick glasses slipping off the bridge of her nose. She looked similar to Eden, with a button nose and brilliant, long-lashed green eyes. The only thing that set them apart was Janine's silky, golden-blonde hair she usually had pulled up in a high ponytail. Now her hair was a disheveled mess as if she'd been running. Her chalk-white face was plagued with worry. "Janine?" Eden gasped, reaching out to her, "What are you doing here?" "Can you hurry? It's Dad. Things are bad. He needs you." Eden's eyes darted around madly as she jumped to her feet and grabbed Janine's outstretched hand. Janine led her through a subway underpass. Eden yelped out in pain. Her fingers began to slip from her sister's as a faceless mass of aliens and enraged New Yorkers charged
towards them. Since the flow of the mob elbowing past them was moving in the opposite direction, Eden felt herself being lifted off her feet. The crowd carried her backward against her will as Eden's mouth opened in a silent scream. Beads of sweat pooled at her temples from the strain. "Eden! Come back! I need you too! Don't leave us!" Eden pushed with all the force inside of her, but it wasn't enough. Her attempt to clamber over the shoulders of the moving crowd failed. Eden twitched. The sheets under her were rustling. She turned over on her side, still half-asleep. As she found her face and hair once again matted with slime, she groaned. Her eyes snapped open, ready to fend off Thiago's over-affectionate pet. "Not now Hercules!" But it wasn't Hercules waking her up. When Eden opened her eyes, all she could see was a pair of blood-red eyes from a Blazian positioned inches from her face. He breathed down on her, the foul stench of death streaming out of his slitted nostrils.
Chapter Seven "Shit!" As her breath froze in her throat, Eden desperately thrust her foot out from underneath her. She kicked the alien between his legs with all her might. As he fell back with a roaring groan, Eden rolled out from underneath him and flattened herself up against a corner. She groped for the pull chain to turn on the lights and yanked hard. Her eyes focused urgently as the overhead bulbs activated. Eden's heart thudded against her chest like a rabid animal caged in a box. Thiago's ransacked room was in absolute disarray. The intruder had overturned chairs. Miscellaneous objects were escaping from open drawers. Her darting eyes glanced back to the angry alien on the ground. He rocked back and forth as he cradled his crotch. Their eyes met across the room, and Eden felt her blood running cold. She watched as the alien reached out with his spindly arms and grabbed onto the side of a desk. He slowly pulled himself to his feet. "I'm sorry?" Eden squeaked. Her throat scratched as she screamed at the dark floor below them. "Thiago! Hercules! Help!" The Blazian lunged at her. His seemingly
boneless limbs were stronger than she expected. Eden punched randomly as his fingers wrapped around her throat. His gray fingernails felt like brittle twigs as they pressed down on her neck. Barely flinching from Eden's assault, he smiled, revealing a gaping mouth with a smattering of jagged, blackened teeth. The pressure on Eden's windpipe made tears fall from the corners of her eyes. Her vision began to spin and blur. A vicious thump sounded from the back of the intruder's head, and he instantly released his grip on Eden. The Blazian toppled backward and fell over the rail of the second floor, crashing onto the landing. Eden could hear a vicious snarl and the scurrying of multiple limbs from the pitch-black darkness of the first floor. The alien let out yelps of pain. Thiago quickly glanced back at her over his shoulder before racing down the steps. Massaging her throat, Eden wheezed as she swallowed gulps of refreshing air. She climbed down the steps cautiously, holding onto the wall for support. Her hands shook as she turned on the lights. Even though the alien was taller than Thiago, he had lifted the assailant's feet inches off the floor, making him flail helplessly in the air. Eden gawked at the blood beginning to crust under the Blazian's noseless slits. His ill-fitting clothes clung to his
frame in shreds, courtesy of Hercules. The exposed skin revealed blotches of discolored orange flesh. Thiago dragged the alien toward the door, grunting as he hurled the intruder out of the ship. The disoriented Blazian sprung to his feet, rocking from side to side as he bolted off, away from the madness. Thiago massaged a kink in his neck. It gave off a satisfying crack as he flicked a switch on the door controls. A heavy metal door slid down from above to seal the gaping doorway. Leaning in to examine the switches, he made sure to key in a code twice, securing the lock. He turned around, shaking his head as he muttered. "I don't believe I locked the door properly. I apologize." Eden swung her arms around Thiago's neck and clung to him as she blubbered into his chest. "Thank you," she sobbed, her eyes screwed shut. Inhaling the woodsy, soothing smell from his clothes, she cried into the fabric. "Thank you so, so much. I don't know what that thing would have done if you hadn't helped me." "You're welcome," Thiago muttered hurriedly. Trying to avoid making a face at the snotty dampness on his shoulder, he attempted to wriggle away from her. "Wait, what's happening here?" Hercules neighed in disapproval at Thiago, rolling all eight of its eyes. The animal clamped its
opposable legs around itself to mime an embrace. Thiago stopped resisting and sighed. His free hand hung limply next to him as he stiffly patted down on her head with the other like he was burping a toddler. "It will be okay," said Thiago. The feel of her thick hair was much softer than he'd imagined. "You'll live." "That hurts," said Eden, ducking away from his mechanical patting. She blew away the strands of hair falling across her face. "Was that a Blazian? What's the use of having all these weapons if you're not going to use them?" "To answer your first question, yes," Thiago replied, turning to scoop up the trash heaps Hercules was nudging toward him. "And there's no need for that. The weapons can cause extensive damage. I only use brute force to take down targets when it's necessary. He was just another junkie. They're typically harmless." "Harmless, my ass," Eden grumbled, beginning to collecting fallen tin cups on the other side of the room. "I won't be inviting that snake-man to a party. Whoa. What's this?" Eden picked up a tiny, clear vial wedged underneath the space of the kitchen countertop. She held it up to the light, mesmerized by a vibrant cobalt hue that appeared as she shook the grainy substance. As she started to open the vial, however,
Thiago's hand appeared out of nowhere, slapping the bottle out of her palm. "Hey!" said Eden indignantly. She scowled. "What in the world was that for?" "Trust me. You don't want that stuff making contact with your skin, not even for a second," said Thiago. He checked the container. Eden trailed after him as he walked toward the bathroom. "What is it?" "Pure Xorxes crystals," said Thiago, dumping the vial into the toilet. He flushed it and raised his voice over the powerful vacuuming force of the bowl. "You know what they say. Xorxes – not even once." "I don't know what they say," said Eden, clapping a hand over her mouth to muffle her snorting. "Alien drugs?" "Folks around here find it highly addictive. It's often used to fry mail-order bride brains into submission," said Thiago matter-of-factly as he closed the door behind him. "It must have fallen out of that junkie's pocket." The amused grin vanished from Eden's face. She piped down immediately. "That bastard was as high as the cosmos," Thiago explained. "We call them Fienders. They break into campsites and ships for drugs or any valuables they can pawn off. Unfortunately for this
guy, I had neither of those things. The drug doesn't come cheap. A hit costs thousands of credits. It's ruined countless lives. My next target, Krypt, has a crew in charge of manufacturing most of the product around here." "The gangster of your planet, I'm assuming," said Eden, clucking her tongue. "He sounds like a real asshole. I hope he gets what's coming to him." "He will," Thiago promised, nodding his head. He glanced up at Eden, who was rinsing off cups and cutlery in the sink. She was yawning so much it looked like her mouth was stuck open. She whipped her stubbornly wild hair out of her face like she was evading a fly. The corners of his lips twitched. "You've had a rough night. You should go back to bed. I can get this cleaned up myself." "Please sleep with me," Eden suddenly blurted. An instant flush of red covered her cheeks. Thiago couldn't believe what he thought he had heard. "What's that, now?" Eden switched off the faucet. She took a deep breath as she nervously dried her hands on her pants. "Sorry, that probably sounded different than what I intended. Would you mind if you slept up there with me tonight? It's your room, after all. I'm frightened of being in a new place, and I don't want to sleep alone this evening. You can say no if you want to, naturally."
"Slow down. You're getting all worked up over nothing," stated Thiago, raising an eyebrow. "I don't know how my presence will help you sleep, but sure, whatever. If it's what you require for a good night's rest, I'll sacrifice." "Thanks," she whispered, flashing him a grateful smile. Her eyes landed on Hercules. His massive, fuzzy frame was curled up and fast asleep in a messy nest made from Thiago's scattered clothes. "We should get some rest. I think all of us are exhausted. I'll help you with this mess first thing in the morning." Thiago followed Eden to his bedroom. He opened his closet doors, yanking out a pillow and a lumpy spare mattress. Swatting away the clouds of dusty neglect, he unrolled an old foam pad on the floor and started removing lumps with his fists. "That old thing can't be good for your back," noted Eden from atop the bed, peering down at him. She untucked her crossed legs and stretched them out under her. "That's going to make your body ache, and that won't help you tomorrow. I've slept on my share of shitty mattresses. You can sleep up here if you'd like. I won't make it weird." "I suppose so," said Thiago, tossing the mattress back in the closet and joining her. The bed shifted under his weight as he reached over to turn off the glaring light above them. "I'll see you in the morning."
"Thanks again, Thiago," said Eden. The bed creaked as she turned from him and snuggled into her pillow. "Good night." "Good night." Thiago turned to his side and away from her. The buzzed side of his hair sank into the coolness of his pillow. He closed his eyes. Just as he was beginning to lose himself in the darkness of slumber, he felt the smooth, cold touch of Eden's foot graze against his calf. Stirring, he lifted his head off his pillow and stared at the rhythmic snoring body behind him. The bundle of Eden lay perfectly still. One leg jutted out behind her like a snoozing flamingo. He fell back on his pillow. When he hooked his toe between the spaces of her foot, his warmth absorbed her coldness. With the faintest hint of a smile playing on his lips, Thiago's eyelids closed again. The mark on his forehead briefly glowed before he drifted off into a deep, dreamless sleep.
Chapter Eight A few hours after Thiago woke up, Eden opened her eyes to the familiar sound of the spacecraft taking flight. She took a quick shower and slipped into her jumpsuit. The glittery red fabric automatically adjusted itself to the contours of her body. After she had dressed, she descended the stairs to the first floor of the ship. There was no evidence of the break-in last night. In fact, the craft never looked better. It appeared the Blazian's latenight intrusion had prompted a round of overdue spring cleaning. "Good morning," Eden greeted Thiago as she entered the cockpit. She threw her hair forward and wrapped a towel around her loose hair, tucking the knot inside the towel turban. "It's hardly morning. The sun's almost down already," Thiago informed her. He wrinkled his nose, wiping off his neck. Her hair had splashed him with a drizzle of water. "I was just about to wake you. I'm stopping by the Jova Tavern to pick up some dinner and a pint of Pasquin ale. Would you like me to get you anything?" "Why don't I come with you?" Thiago threw his head back in hearty laughter. The marking on his forehead glowed briefly, and he turned toward Eden. His smile disappeared when
he saw the stone cold look on her face. "You're serious. I'm sorry, that is a bad idea." "And why not?" Eden demanded, narrowing her eyes in a challenge. "Are you telling me I'm going to be trapped here for the rest of my life? Do you plan to treat me as if I'm a monster chained up in the attic?" "I think you're a bit dramatic," Thiago said calmly, his thick, flaxen brows raised. "I don't know about that." Eden tapped her chin for emphasis. "One, I'm one of countless intergalactic human trafficking victims, which has been going on for God knows how long. Two, I was beamed hundreds of lightyears away from Earth and my family to an unknown planet. Three, my husband's an alien!" Thiago coughed. "I'm sorry, half-alien. I'm not dramatic at all. I think I'm rather calm." "Half-Arkadian. The aliens here don't like it when people treat them as a single group. We consider it racist." "Forgive me for being politically incorrect," Eden shot back sarcastically. Breathing heavily from the conclusion of her outburst, she realized she felt better after releasing her burdens. "You know what? I'm sorry. I keep biting your head off. You can't imagine the stress I'm under right now." Eden jolted slightly in her seat as Thiago guided
the ship to a bumpy landing. She squinted through the storm of dust settling beneath the windshield. Her heart sank as Thiago disappeared from the cockpit without saying a word. "Hang on a second. Where are you going?" She must have really made him upset this time. It wasn't as if she was crabby for fun. But even if she was, who could blame her? "Here – put these on." She glanced up in surprise as Thiago reappeared in the doorway of the cockpit. He handed her a padded, floor-length cloak made from scales. It had a strong, distinctive smell. Motioning for her to remove her slippers, he gave her a cute pair of boots with platform soles. He clicked a minuscule button on the side, adding an extra three feet to their height. Eden's eyes bulged in disbelieving wonder as she stared at the shoes. "Don't worry. They're self-balancing," said Thiago, as if reading Eden's mind. He quickly unbuckled the boots. "Hurry up, then. You wanted to come along, didn't you?" "Yes!" exclaimed Eden. She unwrapped a white, featureless mask from the cloak and pulled it over her face as her slender figure vanished in the dark cape. "Thank you." "Keep your hood on at all times and don't remove the mask for any reason. Not even once. It might get hot in there, but you need to cover
yourself if you want to go out. The folks here don't take kindly to humans running around on the loose. Do we understand each other?" "Of course. I'll remember." "Good. Let's go." "I never imagined a place like this existed in the universe." Eden deeply exhaled as she stood in the entryway of the tavern, her round eyes shining. The massive front door slammed into her butt as it swung shut, knocking her forward and nearly offbalance. The interior of the building was much larger than it appeared from the outside. Foggy, bluish-green lighting illuminated various bustling food stalls on the sides. In between were clusters of bar tables and private booths throbbing with lively chatter and inebriated merriment. Thiago was leading them toward an oval-shaped bar. As she tagged along behind him, she surveyed the patrons with curiosity. They were mainly drunken Blazians, with a sprinkling of other alien races she couldn't identify yet. "Thirsty?" asked Thiago, handing her a fizzy purple drink in a glass shaped like a doublestranded DNA molecule. "It's pomado-honeyberry pop. There's not a big selection. It's the only nonalcoholic drink they have." Eden took a hesitant sip. She grinned as she
chugged back half the syrupy-sweet, tangy contents of the glass. "That was delicious." "You like that garbage?" said Thiago incredulously, shaking his head. "Why am I surprised? Do you want to take a look at the menu? I can show you some more mainstream choices." Eden wasn't listening to him. She focused on something directly over his shoulder. Thiago looked behind him at a group of elderly Blazians slowly trudging up the steps of the stage and taking positions familiar to them. The silver-haired aliens smiled toothless grins, waving at the whistling crowds. The snazzily dressed quintet unpacked oddly-shaped equipment, including sharp string instruments, rounded harmonicas, and an accordion with glowing keys. The frontman tapped a cymbal on his hat to start them off while the rest of the band nodded along. On cue, a powerful wave of electric bluegrass swept the tavern, bringing the entire room to their feet. A group of voluptuous Blazians and alien women with sparkling piercings all over their bodies sauntered toward the dance floor with their partners. Eden lifted an eyebrow. Trashy dancing was recognizable everywhere in the universe. She watched curiously as curvy aliens ground their privates against each other. "They're unbelievable!" Eden shouted over the music, cupping her hands over her mouth.
"The Khula Brothers have been around for over a century. They're something of an underground legend around here. Forget them. We don't have a lot of time." Seeing the look of joy in her eyes, Thiago groaned under his breath. "Stay here and finish the rest of the song. I'm going to pick out some food for us. I'll be right back. Don't move a muscle and don't do anything that comes naturally to you. Don't attract any attention whatsoever." "Got it. I'm invisible," Eden muttered, pushing him away. "I'll have whatever you're having, thanks." Thiago cut through the crowd and into an eatery on the opposite side of the tavern. Eden leaned back against the bar, lifting her mask to drain the rest of her drink. The rumbling burp from the shadows of her hood was thankfully drowned out by the energetic music. She raised her empty glass and swayed along to the beat. A group of drunken Blazian women elbowed their way to the front of the crowd and ripped open their tops to flash the band, earning a roar of raucous approval from the rest of the patrons. Though Eden found herself wholeheartedly relishing the fun songs, she couldn't help but feel a faint tug on her heartstrings. She began to recall all the times her father would play his Ricky Skaggs
bluegrass collection in their beat-up station wagon before the creditors repossessed it. Eden sat in the front and her younger sister Janine claimed the entire backseat. The Castle trio had memorized the words to every song and sang on the drive home from school. They weren't always in the correct key, but they made up for it with enthusiasm. That was, of course, before cancer rendered their father bedridden and helpless. The bittersweet memory faded into another. Eden pictured the pale face of her younger sister. Janine had just acquired her driver's license. The second-hand Nissan she'd worked so hard to save for was now used to drive their father to and from his chemo appointments instead of the usual carefree activities of a 17-year-old. Eden hoped the money from TerraMates would benefit her family during her unexplained absence. Eden swallowed, blinking furiously in an attempt to snap herself out of her daze. As the song came to an end, the crowd exploded in wild applause, hoping for an encore. She had a big smile on her face and raised her glass again to whoop along with the audience. In her enthusiasm, she started pumping her fist in the air, accidentally colliding with the massive patron behind her. She whirled around to apologize, only to have the blood drain from her face, making her natural pallor match the shade of her blank mask. A
muscular Noxx official in army fatigues glowered at her, the slimy scales on his ghost-white face dripping with the colored liquor from his empty glass. Eden had made the alien spill his drink on himself. The Noxx sized her up, breathing heavily through his flared nostrils like an angry bull seeing the movements of the matador's cape. The milky, bright feathers on his head open simultaneously with the webbed wings on his back. He was preparing for combat. The patrons around them dispersed with startling speed. Eden set her glass down on the bar and raised her palms defensively, retreating slowly. Before the alien could move any closer to Eden, Thiago appeared by her side, wielding a bar stool. He broke it over the official's head. Taken by surprise, the Noxx reeled backward and fell onto the floor, surrounded by fragmented stool splinters. The tavern flared up in blind-punching, table-flipping chaos. The band played on, providing a suitable soundtrack to the hysteria. Thiago and Eden crept out of the establishment in the frenzy. "I thought I said don't draw attention. I left her for five minutes. That was a Noxx official. She must be out of her damn mind." Thiago polished off his grilled kobaru and grains bowl, muttering to himself grumpily under his breath between mouthfuls.
"I'm right here, you know," Eden reminded him from the passenger's seat. She lowered her eyes, trying to apologize again. "It was an accident. I'm sorry. I understand if you don't want me to leave the ship ever again." "I never said that," said Thiago with a sigh. "We'll just have to stay with each other from now on. I strongly recommend you never venture out of here unsupervised." "Thanks, Thiago," said Eden, smiling weakly. "I won't." "Good. We'll test your understanding right away." Eden gripped the edge of the dashboard for support as the ship landed in a clearing several feet from an abandoned warehouse. Thiago emptied his goblet and rose from his seat, striding out of the cockpit. Eden followed him, her mouth slightly open. She watched as Thiago strapped a thick belt over his shoulder and filled the slots with sharp daggers, glinting restraints, and other weaponry she didn't recognize. "Are you leaving right now?" "We're close to Krypt's warehouse. Hercules is coming with me to take down the target. I've programmed the shields to activate as soon as we leave. You should be safe here." "That doesn't sound reassuring. How long should I wait for you before I start to worry?"
"It depends," said Thiago vaguely, shrugging. "I shouldn't be long. Do you know what to do?" "I know, I know. Stay right here." "Good. We'll see you soon." Thiago gave her a final nod before hopping off the ship with Hercules tailing closely behind him. As soon as the front door sealed shut, Eden heard the metallic cranking of several locking mechanisms turning on. The shielded craft was now impenetrable.
Chapter Nine Eden chewed on the last of her pulled kobaru meat. It tasted like grilled chicken in a savory sauce. As she dabbed at her lips with a leaf-textured napkin, she touched a screen on the dashboard. It was the only instrument on the ship she felt comfortable using. She wasn't sure when Thiago and Hercules would return. For entertainment, she began reading about Thiago's former and future targets. There was a profile of a sadistic rapist and murderer with a male call-boy fetish. A Leudanese named Kronka had evaded authorities with a decade-long killing spree before Thiago captured him. She shuddered at the moving mugshot of a two-headed creature with gouged-out eye sockets, clawing menacingly at the camera. The scorned Dartian princess Briaisha went on a vigilante crusade against unfaithful husbands. She disemboweled her victims and left their entrails packaged in a gift-wrapped basket on their wives' doorsteps. Over 30 wives were graced with Briaisha's gifts before Thiago stopped her. Galvantor, brother of the Noxx leader, Malatov, was a 'free-spirit' who started a personal doomsday cult. The Paradise Achievers saw twenty thousand misguided families perish in synchronized suicide after consuming drinks laced with lethal doses of
poison. Somehow Galvantor did not imbibe his deadly concoction and remained on the run for over twenty-five years before Thiago hauled the emaciated and disgraced leader to the authorities. She couldn't believe Thiago had singlehandedly taken these horrifying criminals out of space. It was no wonder he was cranky. He must have seen horrors that could not be imagined by the sickest minds. She found herself filled with a sense of revulsion at the criminals and admiration for Thiago. His bounties weren't petty-thieving, substance-possessing jokes. They were a danger to the universe. Eden glanced down at her watch. They had been gone for almost an hour now. Could this be normal? Her brows furrowed as she anxiously gnawed on her lip. What if this was the first mission he failed? What if they were hurt? Or worse? A hundred questions raced through her mind, each more erratic than the next. She jumped up from her seat and ran to the windows, hoping to catch a glimpse of Thiago. She found every opening sealed with the shield's protective, steel-gray shell. Eden turned back to the cockpit, seating herself on the pilot's seat. She began to play around with the controls, hoping to lower the shield. Every time Eden made a mistake, a noise sounded, signaling an
access error and increasing her frustration. With an exasperated sigh, she pounded down her fists, striking the screen and knocking over a striped yellow lever to her right. There was a sharp sound of alert as all the shields on the craft retracted. Eden bounced off her seat immediately. She gazed out of the windshield, squinting out at her surroundings. Night had fallen, and darkness covered the land. They were in a clearing bordered by stretches of land covered with tall trees. The gnarled branches were abundant with fern-like leaves in earthy, purplish tones. They rustled in the breeze like a puppeteer controlled them. Wiping away the sweat snaking down her cheeks, she strode out of the cockpit toward the armory. She chose something that looked dangerous – a small, bazooka-shaped weapon that was heavier than it appeared. Grabbing a club for good measure, she moved toward the exit and stepped onto the pedal under the wall, revealing an opening in the spaceship. She moved through the egress before the doors of the craft clamped shut behind her. Traces of her breath slipped past her lips and left clouds in the cold of the night. Gravel and dried leaves crunched under her boots as she walked along a path in the quiet glade. Eden spied muted light beyond a thicket of lopsided trees. She headed
west from the craft toward the only illumination she could see. Eden hid behind an unusually thick trunk, her hammering heart making it difficult to hear anything. The enormous double-story warehouse was hard to miss sitting in the middle of the woods. She narrowed her eyes to get a better look, counting four immobile figures sprawled out across the entryway. Her legs were the consistency of wobbly gelatin. Eden approached the bodies with the caution of a delinquent teenager sneaking past their snoozing parents in the living room. She lifted her legs cautiously, stepping over the unconscious figures of three Blazian guards and a Noxx official. The warehouse lights were smashed and dangled from their fixtures. Twinkling pools of Xorxes crystals spilled out from large vats tipped onto their sides. Clouds of creamy smoke sputtered over the tables, emerging from cracks in complicated sets of glass tubes and beakers. Eden's ears perked up at the sound of Hercules' distinctive distress squeals. They were coming from the second floor. Incapacitated bodies obstructed her path and she leaped over them like an Olympian jumping over hurdles. She clambered up the steps clumsily, clutching her weapons tightly against her chest. She froze when she reached the landing.
Hercules was staving off a horde of five Blazian cronies. He had seized one by the neck with his pincers. The creature swung the flailing Blazian toward his companions, sweeping them off their feet like a row of dominoes. Krypt paced around the room as if he was hunting for something. He was instantly recognizable. He wore a velvet, maroon suit that made him look superior to his men. Eden spotted Thiago crouched under a table. He kept his head down as he reloaded one of his weapons. Her palms became slick with sweat. She watched in terror as Krypt closed in on Thiago. The creature's fingers curled around the edge of Thiago's table. He was about to flip it over. "Oh no – Thiago!" Eden shuffled forward, the club dropping onto the ground next to her. She raised her weapon and aimed at Krypt. One trembling hand closed around the grip while her finger curled around the trigger. Her heart fluttered when she fired. A deafening boom erupted from the mouth of her weapon. A bolt of blue lightning narrowly missed Krypt's ear, striking and utterly shattering all the glass in the windowpanes behind him. The delayed kickback of Eden's weapon sent her hurtling backward and crashing onto the pillars behind her. Her body was flat against the ground. Eden
lifted her head sluggishly. She saw two copies of Krypt's blurry silhouette weave toward the stairs and exit the room. "Thiago," she croaked, attempting to signal him with a limp wrist. "He's getting away." A cloud of red filled Eden's vision. A warm trickle of blood started to flow out her ears, and she fell back to the ground.
Chapter Ten "My head hurts." Eden peeled back her eyelids slowly. Her head throbbed like angry woodpeckers were drilling at her temples. Rubbing her face above the nose, she hefted herself off the ground. She had been lying on a mattress on the cold cockpit floor of Thiago's ship. She looked down at herself and gasped at a sharp jab that shot through her ribs. She wore a black robe with a warm, woolen lining. Someone had bandaged her waist and left arm with a breathable brown cloth. The bandages didn't cover all her wounds. She had other scratches around her body. A bright pink salve coated her scratches; it felt cool when she touched it. Most of the scratches looked superficial. Even the deepest wound running across her stomach was nearly healed already. She glanced over to her right at the cockpit. The spaceship was on auto-pilot, steering itself through the surreal imagery of rolling clouds tinted with the rising sun's rusty amber hues. Thiago sat in the driver's seat, hunched over the screen and looking at his dashboard. "Hi," said Eden, shrugging the robe off her shoulders to look at the cuts on her back. "How long was I out?"
Fully absorbed with the profile of his next target, Thiago didn't answer her. "Hello? Thiago?" said Eden, her forehead wrinkling in annoyance. She twisted her lips thoughtfully. "Holograms aren't a thing here, are they?" " The sound of a heavy object hitting something repeatedly rang against the steel floors beneath them. Stools and tables around the ship rattled from the hits. A cupboard door swung open from a particularly hard blow. Eden shrank up against the wall of the vessel instinctively. She slid up to the side, peeking out the window of the cockpit door. She didn't see anything unusual. Hercules, however, circled an old rug centered on the floor, snapping his pincers and growling. "What was that?" "Your mouth seems to be working fine. Relax," said Thiago stonily, without lifting his eyes from the screen. "He's properly restrained and encased in a 2-meter thick slab of concrete. He can try to escape, but no one's ever managed to break out of our cell." Eden's eyes widened in sudden realization. "Are you out of your mind? Is Krypt under us? How did you do that? Never mind. I thought we might have giant space termites." "These low-lifes have to be transported to the authorities one way or another. They won't come
aboard my ship willingly." "I guess you're right. I never thought about it," Eden muttered, grumpily tying her robe around her waist. "I feel like things are getting a little tense here, so I'm just going to go upstairs and cool off. I'm glad you and Hercules are okay." "We are. No thanks to you." "What was that?" said Eden, stopping midway to the cockpit doors. "I don't think I caught your meaning." Thiago glanced over his shoulder at her. He was puzzled, but he could follow directions. "I wasn't whispering, and I think my intentions were clear. Did you not hear me? I said, no thanks to you." "I know what you said!" Eden snapped. "I wasn't looking for a thank you or anything for having your back out there in that gross, old warehouse, but at the very least, you could not blame me." "Why would I thank you? You broke your word and came running after me when I explicitly told you not to. You had no training and no plan. I'm beginning to doubt whether you people on Earth were born with common sense. That was wildly irresponsible. Krypt might have killed you." "Not only was I in the martial arts club in high school, but I've completed a total of three hour-long self-defense classes as an adult. It's not like you aliens are any better," Eden shot back, one hand
firmly planted on her hips. She raised her voice over Krypt's floor-shaking antics in the other room. "You're all surly and ungrateful, and I was born and bred in New York City! I don't know how Hercules stays sweet and cuddly after hanging around with you all day. I didn't see you for over an hour. What was I supposed to do? I was worried sick." "I had everything under control until you showed up." "From where I was standing, it sure looked like Krypt was about to maul your head." "Shut up!" roared Eden and Thiago in unison, glaring heatedly at each other. Beep. Beep. Beep. They turned their attention to the windshield, currently overlaid with a grid map and blinking red coordinates. The craft began a smooth, slow descent. The floor rumbled as the spaceship released its wheels and hovered over the landing strip of a pod suspended above the ground. Behind the landing strip was a prestigious government building. It was grandly regal in contrast to the heavily-manned prison guard towers and drab walls surrounding it, garnished with spikes that expelled threatening sparks. Eden muttered to herself as she followed Thiago out of the cockpit. "Stay back," Thiago warned. He grabbed onto the edge of his wall of
weapons and lifted it over his head, revealing an extra storage space stuffed with broken junk. Casually throwing a few objects over his shoulder, he reached in and pulled out a rectangular wooden box with an antenna loop protruding from the side. He swung the pivoting wall down and set the box onto a podium. He lifted the cover of the yellow switch next to his weapons, retreating as the floorboards pulled back. Eden gawked as a horizontal cell raised from the ground. Krypt lay flat on his back, his wrists restrained with a unique set of strong black handcuffs. There was a metal contraption fitted over his head like a middle schooler's overengineered headgear. His flashing eyes balefully monitored every one of Thiago's movements, bits of frothing drool collecting on the sides of his mouth. Thiago remained composed even as Krypt began hurling obscenities in his direction. He proceeded to fiddle with some knobs and twisted out the other antenna of the rectangular device to its fullest. Raising his hand like a conductor, he waved a hand in front of the antenna. A haunting, highpitched note emitted from the instrument. The beautifully serene chord was received with equally intense animosity as Krypt cried out in his cage, writhing in his headgear. "That was on the lowest setting. We can do this
all day. Or you can choose to cooperate and make this easy for both of us. We'll walk into headquarters together, and you can keep the dignity you have remaining. I'll drop you off at the office, collect my credits and be on my merry way. Which will it be?" Krypt turned away from Thiago. A hateful look in his eyes was still present, but subdued. The criminal focused on a stain on the floor next to him. Thiago flashed a triumphant smile, nodding. "Wise choice," said Thiago, keying in a security code to unlock the cage. He stepped aside just in time to avoid a collision as Krypt pitched forward. Shaking his head, he helped the criminal to his feet as Hercules bared his pincers from the sidelines. "Hurry up now, off you go." As Eden opened the front door, Krypt lumbered past her, leering one last time before ducking his head under the doorway and exiting the craft. Thiago slung a navy-blue satchel over his shoulder, turning back to Eden before slipping out the door. "I'll be back in half an hour. 45 minutes at most. If I'm not back in 46, don't worry. Stay put!" "Could you be more annoying? Get out of here!" Eden rolled her eyes as the door sealed shut in Thiago's grinning face. She winced as she felt a hot, stabbing sensation on her back. Her wounds had not healed as much as she thought. Holding onto her back with one
hand, she wandered into the kitchen for something to cure her hunger and take her mind off her pain. Hercules trotted along behind her, happily wagging its broad, forked tongue. "Are you hungry?" Eden cooed. She ruffled the top of Hercules' head, the creature purring agreeably under her touch. "I'm hungry too. Let's raid your master's cupboards and see if he's got anything edible around here." She retrieved a dusty, half-open box of what appeared to be alien cereal. The box had a picture of colorful marshmallows shaped like tiny, sweet humans. When she opened the box, a whiff of mold and neglect waved into her face. She swiftly dumped the box in the trash, fanning out the air in front of her. "Bachelors," gagged Eden, rolling her eyes. Hercules nudged her from the back, guiding her forward. "What's up, Herc?" The creature led her in front of a small oven, blinking back at her expectantly. She unhooked the latch of the oven door, pulling out a tray. She felt her chest warming at the baked dish waiting for her. It looked suspiciously like macaroni and cheese, only the homemade macaroni shells were as purple as yams, marinating in a green sauce. An extra coating of crispy, edge-burnt cheese lay on top of it. "Did he make this for me?" Hercules nodded in reply, beckoning toward the
refrigerator with its hairy legs. Eden opened the fridge, a gasp of astonishment lodging in her throat. The top two shelves of the fridge contained cans of pomado-honeyberry pop. Unable to suppress a smile any longer, she beamed to herself, grabbing a soda can and cracking open the tab. "Are you saying I'm a little too harsh on him? Or is he making it difficult for me to leave?" Hercules made a small noise, raising four of its legs as if to shrug at her. Eden grabbed the dish and reached for the cleanest utensil she could find before joining the creature in its nest. She tucked her legs underneath her and rested her head against the warmth of Hercules' torso. Unleashing a long, drawn-out sigh, she began to dig into the dish.
Chapter Eleven Thiago listened thoughtfully to the poignantly melodious tune wafting out of his spaceship. He tiptoed through the front door, treading lightly toward Eden as he watched her. Seemingly oblivious to his arrival, she had her back turned to him. She sat on a stool in front of a rectangular device. Her fingers wiggled gracefully in mid-air, plucking invisible strings from a vertical antenna. Thiago folded his arms over his chest and leaned back against the wall, a floorboard creaking under the weight of his boots. "Oh," said Eden, jumping back in her seat. The look of alarm on her face quickly changed to one of relief. "I didn't hear you come in." "You don't have to stop," said Thiago softly, clearing his throat. "That is, if you don't want to." "Sorry, I didn't mean to touch your stuff," Eden mumbled, an embarrassed flush of pink creeping into her cheeks. "I got bored. There's not much to do around here." "It's fine," said Thiago earnestly, stroking his chin. "You're excellent. Did you compose that piece yourself?" "I wish," snorted Eden. Thiago found himself staring as she gathered her unruly mass of copper hair over one side of her
neck, exposing a thin sliver of her porcelain flesh. She started up the song once more. This time, she kept her eyes closed, allowing her head to rock back and forth to the music. "This is a Louis Armstrong classic called 'West End Blues.' It's one of only two songs I know how to play on a guitar," Eden explained. She stopped playing abruptly, smiling as she turned back to face him. "And that's all I know. What do you call this instrument?" "It's a theremin. Ironically, it's a device from Earth. I believe a Russian physicist created it. I'm not sure how it made its way from Earth to space, but I retrieved it from an old junkyard and tinkered with it until I got it to work." "Interesting," said Eden slowly, rising to help Thiago dismantle the device. She ran her tongue over her lips thoughtfully, clearing her throat as she handed him the pieces to stow away behind the arsenal. "Thanks for the food, by the way. It was tasty despite the appearance. I'm not sure if the burnt edges were intentional, but it was just like Dad used to make it." "No problem. I followed a recipe I found from your home planet. It wasn't yellow, but I did what I could." "It tasted fantastic," said Eden gently, playing with the wrinkled creases on her elbows. "It was sweet."
"I'm pretty sure it was meant to be a savory dish." "I meant, what you did was sweet. You know, like all the 'garbage' sodas you bought for me in the fridge." "I ordered everything in one sitting and had it delivered," Thiago said hastily. He had hardly ever received praise from those around him and he was growing increasingly uncomfortable. "Besides, you're too stubborn to drink anything other than that toxic swill. I didn't want to come home to find you starved to death and staining my floors." "Oh, right. Sure," laughed Eden, punching him playfully on the arm. She fell back on a large cushioned armchair. Thousands of microscopic alien creatures in individual bean casings shifted under her weight. They swarmed together, massaging the tension out of her back through the fabric of the chair. "I think I'm growing on you." "You're welcome to think whatever you'd like," said Thiago tonelessly. He grabbed a jug of Pasquin ale from the cabinet above him and poured a shot into a clean goblet. As he guzzled down the bitter liquor, Eden looked up. She crossed the kitchen and moved to the kitchen countertop next to Thiago. He was facing away from her. Wordlessly, she inspected the aged scars on the side of his neck. One ragged scar appeared to stretch down his back, disappearing
from the neckline of Thiago's hooded jumpsuit. Biting down on her tongue, she traced the mark with her fingertip. Thiago shivered at the unexpected contact, turning back questioningly. "Hey!" "Did you get this from the warehouse, or is it an old battle scar?" "I guess you could say it was my first. It turns twenty-four this year," said Thiago glumly. "Can I see it?" said Eden, her mossy-green eyes widening. "What? What for?" Thiago asked. Noting the adamant expression on Eden's face, he grudgingly agreed. He unzipped his jumpsuit from the waist, shedding off the top half of his outfit and casting it aside. Eden was taken aback by the ripples of muscle in his naked upper body, sculpted naturally by years of strenuous bounty hunting. Her diverted eyes roamed back to his scar. The flesh-toned wound stopped halfway down his spine. "Hang on a minute. Twenty-four years ago? You were just a kid." "I was nine." "The bombing from the Noxx territory wars was twenty years ago," Eden whispered. Her chest tightened. "What happened?" "Like you said, it happened over twenty years ago. There's no sense in bringing it up now." "I'm not going anywhere."
"Fine, if you insist. We used to live out in the countryside, in an area called Myron Plains. There were a few hundred or so families, mostly similar to mine – husbands who'd fallen for their human mailorder brides and decided to start families of their own. Our unique family dynamic wasn't accepted or tolerated by society, which was why we were living in the country outskirts." Eden listened intently. She watched as she saw a fleeting look of vulnerability cross Thiago's steely composure. "My mother was making sweet bread in the kitchen. My father was out in the yard sharpening handmade tools he traded with other villagers in Myron. I'd just completed one of the passages my mother assigned to me, so I ran outside to play. I went to a creek I visited every day. I remember leaning over the bank of the river, playing with a couple of baby anuras. Out of nowhere, a blaring sound filled the air. All the anuras swam away from me for cover faster than I'd ever seen them move before." "Oh no," Eden breathed, her stomach twisting as she braced herself. "There was an explosion of course, but I barely remember it. The next thing I knew, I was washed up on the bank of a creek about thirty miles south from where I'd started. I still don't know how I managed to survive the blast. I wandered for days
but eventually hiked back to my town. Everyone I knew was dead. They completely obliterated Myron. We made it into a graveyard shortly after." "The Land of the Fallen," said Eden morosely, tugging at the sleeve of her robe. "Right," said Thiago, averting his eyes. He cleared his throat, downing the rest of the ale and chucking his goblet into the sink. Thiago hadn't thought about the incident for over two decades, but it was always lurking at the corner of his mind, waiting to take over his thoughts. The memory started a wave of dormant emotions flowing through his body. Like everything that discomforted him that wasn't a physical problem, he tried to flush it out of his system. Thiago took a deep, revitalizing breath, swallowing a tickle building up in his throat. "I'm sorry," Eden murmured, her voice thick with emotion. Her fingers gingerly scraped down the length of his scar, feeling his shoulders tensing up under her wandering touch. There were no more words to say, but her chest swelled with the burning desire to ravage his deliciously firm body and take away his pain. She resisted her urge. Instead, she closed in on his rigid back, planting a line of softly sensual kisses along the length of his scar. Thiago spun around without warning, his hands smoothly circling her waist and pulling her close to
him. Eden's surprised giggles trailed off timidly as the distance between his strikingly handsome face and hers dwindled. He cupped his hands around her chin and kissed her, delicately dragging down her bottom lip against his. Eden moaned, sinking into the kiss. As their lips collided, her hands traveled up and over the back of his head. The patterns on his shaved head felt bristly against her palms. His groping hands slid down her back and found their way to her butt. He smirked, awarding himself a hearty grab as he hoisted Eden off the floor and wrapped her legs around his waist. The pair continued to kiss as he carried her past a napping Hercules asleep in its nest. They teetered up the flight of steps, knocking sideways into the wall and railing before making it up the landing. Thiago gently placed her slender frame onto his bed. Eden's robe came undone as she toppled backward, the globes of her milky, bare breasts jiggling into view. She made a face, rubbing on her bandaged waist. "Be gentle. I'm injured, remember?" "Sorry." The impish grin on Thiago's face weakened Eden's legs. He climbed into bed and crawled on top of her. The back of his hands graced the supple bottom curves of her pear-shaped breasts. With his intense gaze steadily fixed on hers, his lips latched onto her nipple. She moaned,
feeling herself hardening in his mouth as his tongue swirled around her. "When I was bandaging you today, it took all the restraint I had to refrain from looking at your body." Her appreciative whimpering was stifled while she chewed her lip. Squirming against the wrinkled sheets, she snatched his taunting hands and slapped them roughly onto her breasts. With her fingers interlaced through the gaps of his fervently kneading hands, she positioned her legs around him. The sole of her foot moved against his cock bulging through his jumpsuit. Her toes wriggled as she pressed down and began to move her foot in circular motions. "You better do something about that before I do." Eden flashed him a quick wink, deliberately licking the ruby red of her lips. Thiago stripped off the rest of his jumpsuit and flung it behind him, sending the pair of pants flying over the secondfloor railing. As he stood at the foot of the bed, Eden crept toward him, her breasts swaying slightly from side to side. She wrapped her fingers around the thick girth of his cock and steered it into her mouth. As his tip touched the back of her throat, she gagged slightly, titillated tears springing to the corners of her eyes. Eden pulled away from him, discarding her
bathrobe and panties onto the floor. She climbed back into bed on all fours, turning away from him. With her fleshy, bubble-shaped ass ready and poised in midair, she shifted her legs further apart. As Thiago eyed the moist gleam of pink blinking at him from her shifting legs, his cock pulsed in her hands. Slathering a palmful of spit over his erection, he mounted her from behind, teasing the tip of his pole with the slickness of her invitingly warm crevice. Slowly, Thiago eased himself through the tightness of her folds. Eden whipped back her head, her fiery hair cascading over her shoulders. Her pussy nursed him as he pumped in and out of her. She tightly gripped the sheets to keep herself standing upright and her knees from buckling underneath her. Thiago had his hand fastened to her waist, the other caressing the jumping spheres of her soft breasts. Beads of sweat poured down the canvas of Thiago's back like raindrops racing to the bottom of a windowsill. As he reached around to tweak the delicate pearl above her folds, her back arched on the rocking bed, a look of turbulent delight unfolding across her face. She felt her toes curling as her juices gushed over Thiago, who was still drilling in and out of her. Sensing the closeness of his release, Thiago dismounted. Eden's lanky, feminine physique
crumbled across the bed, a sensation of numbness crawling up her legs. She watched as Thiago guided his creamy emissions onto a pile of his clothes on the floor. A golden glow flickered across the arrows intersecting the U-marking on his forehead. As quick as the light came, it vanished, disappearing at the end of his release. Thiago rolled his head around his neck as he picked up his clothes and stuffed them into the congested hamper, which was in danger of exploding at any minute. As he moved to the steps, intending to fix himself another snack, Eden hemmed loudly behind him. He turned back to face Eden, her glistening, naked body nestling under the covers of the bed. "Where are you going?" "Downstairs, to get something to eat. Sorry. Are you hungry, too?" "No." She patted the space next to her. Thiago was baffled but decided to play along. In his previous sexual encounters, there had never been a need to stick around after the deed. He didn't understand how Earth girls would be any different, but he thought it wouldn't hurt to humor the touchy-feely human. He lifted the sheets and climbed into bed next to her, laying perfectly, awkwardly still. Eden lay her head on his warm chest. His heartbeat intensified under her weight. Thiago could feel his
tough exterior begin to soften. Slowly and carefully, he slipped his hand around her neck and held her close to him. He began petting the side of her head, threading her coppery curls through the spaces between his fingers. Within moments, the pair was fast asleep and snoring in each other's arms.
Chapter Twelve "Are you sure you want to go through with this?" Thiago clipped a pair of aviator sunglasses onto the bridge of his nose, shielding his eyes from the glaring rays of the sun. Eden stood opposite him, clad in an all-black jumpsuit. Her flattened curls peeked out the bottom of her full-head helmet, bunched to one side in a long, tight ponytail. She craned her neck upward, gazing through the blue tinted visor of her helmet. Five heavy sacks of millie flour painted with bullseye targets hung from the branches of a strapping, leafless tree. Thiago moved behind the trunk and prepared to change the positions of the sacks. Eden grunted, wielding a powerful weapon on the ground next to her. The steel rod glinted as it caught the sunlight. The top consisted of a foul metal ball fitted with serrated spikes and the thick, upturned ends of screws and bolts. As she raised it high above her head, her sore arm hurt from repeatedly lifting the weapon. "I'm sure. Bring it on." The sacks of flour began dropping sequentially at varying lengths, with Thiago orchestrating the flow from behind the tree. Eden swung forward, her arm burning with fatigue and the repeated exertion of force. She missed the sack to her left on
her first try. Her blow fell flat on the target behind it. As she froze momentarily thinking about her failure, a sack in her blind spot swung directly at her. The bag smacked Eden in the visor, knocking her backward and onto the ground. "Do you still think the helmet was a bad idea?" said Thiago slyly, extending his hand. "Gloating's unattractive," Eden snapped back. She accepted his hand, allowing him to help her off the ground. Dusting off the dirt from the legs of her jumpsuit, she removed her helmet and held it against her waist. "I think I may have bitten off more than I can chew. My legs are sore from running with you every morning this week. I've fallen on my ass more times than I can count. I feel like I've got the brittle bones of a 90-year-old. What was I thinking?" "The 90-year-olds on this planet are at the height of their physical abilities. What other excuses do you have?" "I know, I know," Eden said miserably. She looked around at the makeshift training arena Thiago had meticulously constructed over the past few days. "When I asked if we could do a little one-on-one training session, I was expecting a couple of punching bags. Maybe I could run through some tires while you cheered me on from the sidelines." "Are you giving up so soon? I knew it would be
difficult for you, but I thought you'd last a little longer." "I didn't say I was giving up," Eden interjected with a raised eyebrow. Her face glowed with determination. "I just need a little break." "Good," said Thiago, a knowing smile settling on his lips. He handed her a flask filled with water from a satchel strapped across his back. "Thanks," said Eden as she started taking huge gulps of water. She tipped the container back and splashed the rest of the water over her sweaty face. "Did you go to a bounty hunter training academy? Where did you learn to do everything?" "Most bounty hunters are self-trained. I hauled in my first captive when I was fifteen. I've grown accustomed to being alone all my life. I guess I figured it was always better to be safe than sorry. I observed and learned from watching others – how to swim and scale obstacles. I've never needed anyone else. Hercules was sufficient company. He's taught me more than anyone else could." "I can believe that," said Eden. Her heart warmed at the glisten of affection in Thiago's eyes every time he mentioned the name of his beloved companion. "You need to be vigilant. You can never be too prepared for whatever's out here. Even the most out-of-shape schmuck on this planet has twice the upper body strength than that of a 'fit' human."
"Does this mean you're going to let me tag along on your next mission?" "No," said Thiago bluntly. He was unmoved by the disappointed expression on Eden's face. "Your training is in case you ever have to defend yourself in the spaceship. You'd be more of a burden than a help to me right now." "Thanks for the vote of confidence," mumbled Eden. She glared at the sacks of flour hanging above her. They were all completely intact. "What am I doing wrong?" "You need to adjust your stance," said Thiago, enclosing her in a half-embrace from behind. He placed his hands gently over her fingers, closing them properly around the weapon. He guided her hands forward in a straight, swinging motion. "Raise the windsor above your head and strike down for the most powerful strike. For you to hit the targets, it's important to be aware of the placement of the windsor's head at all times. Do you think you can try again?" Eden exhaled deeply, nodding. Thiago went around the tree and picked up the loose ropes off the ground, looping them around his fingers. Eden pulled her helmet over her head, her breath fogging up the visor. As she counted down internally, she made a thumbs-up sign with her hand. "Ready!" The sacks began dropping, taunting her as they
dangled in front of her. An uninhibited war cry sprang from her lips as she charged forward, the weapon raised high above her head. Her eyes were glued to the sacks like she was a hungry predator. In swift, hacking motions, the spikes of her windsor pierced through each and every one of her moving targets. Adrenaline sizzled through her veins as she jumped up the tree. The ridged soles of her boots locked into the trunk. She lifted off the ground for only a moment, yet it was enough to bludgeon the last bag of millie flour to oblivion. Eden landed on the ground, gawking at the scene around her. Coffee-colored grains leaked out of perforated holes in the bags and covered the ground in pools. Deflated sacks lay in the dirt like they'd been vigorously trampled by a stampede of horses. Thiago emerged from behind the tree, pride bursting from a toothy grin on his face. "Not bad for a beginner. I'm impressed." "Not bad?" Eden repeated giddily, breaking out in a victory dance. "I was magnificent! I didn't know I could do that! What are we going to do next?" "Don't you want to take a break? Maybe get some lunch?" "No!" Eden's eyes darted around the clearing of the training arena. "Let's do one more thing, and then I promise we can break for food." "Whatever you say. Your shooting skills need a
lot of work," Thiago agreed. He looked back at Hercules, who was chasing a couple of avians around the parked spaceship. "I'll be right back. I need to pick up some practice targets and fix Hercules a meal." Eden placed her helmet on the ground and slowly wandered off to a cliff at the edge of the clearing. She unzipped a few inches from her jumpsuit, fanning her hands and welcoming a fresh draft onto her body. A sense of vertigo gripped her as she gazed at the breathtaking violet and marigold scheme of the Runic territory fringe. The landscape was free from the pollution and smog in the city. A body of sparkling, flawlessly cerulean water was in the center of the land, surrounded by purple rock formations the size of small hills. Beyond the dreamy landscape were additional mountains and cliffs similar to hers. Slanting her head to one side, she began to relax. Eden thought she could see the distinctive facial features of her sister Janine carved into the natural creases and crags on the side of a distant mountain. Of course, it was only a trick of her mind. In fact, she couldn't even see the resemblance unless she had her head positioned at a particular angle. Still, Eden tilted her head to the right again, a sense of nostalgia compelling her to take one step forward.
Mesmerized by the rock formation, she didn't notice she had stepped over a broken line on the cliff's edge. The ground began shaking from her weight. By the time she realized the danger, it was too late. The floor crumbled under her feet. Her twisting stomach churned at the sudden plunge. Eden's arms flapped forward, managing to grab the jagged edge of the cliff. She kicked her feet as they dangled underneath her uselessly. Her voice sounded strange to her ears as she screamed and the color drained from her face. Terrified, she glanced up at her reddened fingers and white knuckles. "Help! Thiago! Hercules! Help!" Her fingers began to slip. "Anyone..."
Chapter Thirteen Eden's palms clung to the ragged edge of the cliff. She winced, rivulets of blood oozing from her palms and down her arms. Her feet swung helplessly underneath her. As she kicked out her legs in desperation, her loosened left boot wriggled completely off her body. She glanced down and immediately regretted her decision. The boot plummeted through the air, bouncing against the edge twice before disappearing in a bed of sawtoothed rock formations below. "I'm slipping..." "Take my hand!" The delicately feminine hand of a woman appeared in front of Eden. Ornate rings studded with glowing moonstones and the planet's precious rocks embellished the stranger's fingers. The subtle gray tone to the woman's flesh was nearly translucent, displaying a network of veins under her skin. The particulars of the hand flew right past Eden, who was overjoyed to see any assistance. Without a second to waste, she reached for the woman's fingers, her frantic cries slowly fading. The hand yanked her up the edge like a rag doll until she crashed onto the solid ground. She scuttled backward urgently, pushing with the raw palms of her hands.
"I'm alive," said Eden, cackling manically. She patted herself down, staining her jumpsuit with faint smears of blood. "I'm okay." "Your hands are a bit scratched, and you're missing a shoe, but you'll be fine." Eden's eyes focused on her savior. She pushed herself off the ground, splaying her arms to ward off her double vision. With her hand clutched over her heart surging with emotion and gratitude, she gushed, "I don't know how I can begin to thank you. I'm grateful you came along. I didn't think it would be right to die out here in this dirty place. I don't even like hiking." "Slow down. You're still a little rattled. It's understandable, of course," said the stranger lightly. Her tinkling chuckle was pleasant to Eden's ears. "I think anyone would have done the same thing if they were in my position." Eden wasn't sure if it was the close call or if she was simply under the influence of post-trauma hero worship. As she gazed up at her savior, who was at least 6 feet in height, there appeared to be a soft, golden radiance around the alien woman's figure. The stranger had humanoid features, apart from the glittery gray of her thin skin, and she reminded Eden of a glamorous mermaid. Her glossy, light pink hair ran straight down her shoulders, stopping around her waist. Additionally, her savior was dropdead gorgeous. The alien woman was aware of her
beauty, flaunting her generous curves in a skintight jumpsuit with a narrow neckline that plunged down her stomach, revealing hints of her buxom chest. "On this planet? I highly doubt that," said Eden darkly. She blinked, squinting her eyes at the familiar marking on the woman's forehead. Her eyes widened in realization. She had seen the same set of twin northbound arrows on Thiago. Eden quickly concealed her inquisitive gaze, stepping forward with a sheepish smile and outstretched hand. "I'm sorry, I've been rude. I never had my life saved before, so I'm unfamiliar with the proper etiquette. My name's Eden." The alien shook her hand and opened her mouth to speak. Before she could say anything, Thiago's gravelly voice came rumbling from behind them. "Ardela!" Both women turned to see Thiago jogging towards them and Hercules loping alongside him. The woman's peach-stained lips stretched out into a broad grin. She smoothed a lock of hair over her shoulders, waving animatedly at the approaching pair. Thiago dropped his bulky satchel onto the ground next to him. He frowned as his thick, blonde brows met in the middle of his forehead while he scanned the woman up and down. "Thiago," the woman replied. She jutted out one foot and playfully placed a hand on her hip. "Well,
look at you. You're even easier on the eyes than before." "I look the same," said Thiago evenly. He made a face like someone had just shoved a can of tuna under his nose without warning. "What are you doing here? Eden, what happened to you? I only left you for a few minutes." He looked back at Eden, whose unruly tangles of ginger hair looked even wilder than usual. They stuck to her sweaty cheeks in clumps, which were flushed red and scuffed with dirt. A filthy sock with a loosened garter was all that remained from her left boot. When his eyes landed on her swollen fingers, he saw open gashes speckling her knuckles and palms. Thiago dropped the amused smile from his face. "Are you okay?" Thiago asked. He grabbed Eden's wrists to examine her cuts. "What happened?" "It looks a lot worse than it is. I might feel it later," said Eden. Her shoulders shrank forward as she confessed. "I fell, and Ardela here showed up just in time and pulled me to safety. You could stand to be more polite to the woman who saved my life." "The girl makes a lot of sense," Ardela piped up, cocking a pink eyebrow. "Fell where?" said Thiago, ignoring the woman's remarks. He reached into one of the many pockets
in his satchel and produced a large tube of salve. Eden gagged as he unscrewed the cap, releasing a stench that smelled like a mixture of excrement and gym socks. Thiago squeezed out a coin-sized dollop and began applying it to Eden's cuts. She sucked in her teeth sharply at the burning sensation. Her breath slowly returned to normal as the burn turned into coldness. "I was by the cliff," Eden answered as she massaged her wrists. She motioned toward the edge where she'd fallen. "It serves me right for trying to appreciate nature. In hindsight, it was probably a dumb idea to wander close to an edge without a fence or rail. I don't know how long I was screaming before Ardela showed up." "Ardela saved you out of the goodness of her heart, huh?" said Thiago bluntly. He took a long, hard look at Ardela as if he were trying to figure out her end game. "How many credits are we talking about here? What are you looking for?" Ardela tossed her head back in laughter as she gave Thiago's arm a squeeze. "Oh Thi-ger, don't be silly. Let's not give your new friend any incorrect impressions." The three jumped back in shock as Hercules lunged at Ardela. Thiago jammed his arm between the angry creature's snapping pincers. Eden sprang forward and wrapped her arms around one of Hercules' legs. Her attempt to hold him back failed
when she started gasping in pain. She released Hercules as the creature's hair began to dig into her wounds. "Come on, Hercules," said Ardela, the smile on her face fading. She took a few steps back, raising a hand slowly. "You remember me, don't you, boy?" "Hercules, heel," Thiago commanded, clicking his tongue comfortingly. He wiped the slime of his pet's drool on the side of his pants, his face scrunching up in disgust. "Damn it, Herc. Look at this mess. " "I don't know why Herc is misbehaving. I've never seen him randomly attack like that," noted Eden aloud. Feeling the heat of Ardela's gaze, she added helpfully, "My sister and I used to have an iguana when we were kids. They shed a lot when they're growing, and they can get cranky. Maybe that's why old Herc is upset." She paused. "I don't know what I'm saying." "You could be right," said Ardela, the sweet smile on her face making a reappearance. "That's okay. I'm sure Hercules didn't mean it. You're sorry, aren't you, boy?" "Maybe it's the vile boisenflower perfume you insist on swimming in every morning," said Thiago. He unpacked a small container from his satchel and opened it, flinging a slab of meat into the distance. The creature instantly perked up, nearly sliding offbalance on its eight feet before chasing after the
treat. Ardela stuck her tongue out. She gestured with her thumb and pointer finger, the local equivalent of flipping the bird at Thiago. Eden wasn't sure why, but she felt a brush of jealousy at the history between the two. She cleared her throat as she drummed her fingertips against each other. Trying her best to portray careless nonchalance, she commented, "You two seem to know each other well." Ardela batted her long lashes as she winked in Thiago's direction. "We're well-acquainted, aren't we, Thiago?" "She dabbles in bounty hunting too. We used to do missions together and split the reward," he explained. "I'd say I did more than that. Admit it, we made a pretty good team, didn't we?" Ardela insisted. She peeked at Eden, crinkling her nose. "Of course, that was quite some time ago." "You weren't half bad," said Thiago flatly. He placed two looped fingers in his mouth and whistled for Hercules. The creature trotted back to his owner, licking off the blood from its mouth. "I guess we should pack up and hit the road. I assume you've completed training for the day?" "Yeah," said Eden, nodding fervently. "I think I've achieved my adrenaline fix, thank you very much. Ardela, is your ship close by?"
"Are you still driving around that hoverbike?" asked Thiago, peering around at his surroundings. Eden couldn't believe it. Not only was Ardela built like a voluptuous comic book heroine, she apparently kicked ass like one, too. She imagined Ardela on a glinting speedster bike, gliding through a backdrop of heavenly skies as her perfect hair whipped back in the wind. "I finally decided to sell my old girl," said Ardela, unfurling her bottom lip. She sighed for effect. "I made sure to find her a good home. I have a ship of my own now. It had been acting up much more recently, so I decided to take it to the repair shop at Runic Central, but of course, with my luck, it broke down. Now it's completely dead. I've tried everything, but that thing isn't budging." "Oh no," said Eden. "Where did it break down?" "Not too far from here. I was out here looking for help when I found you." "I can head back to my ship and call a towing company." "You could also hitch a ride with us," Eden blurted. Her heart raced, and she couldn't shake the feeling that she might be inviting trouble. But Ardela saved her life, and Eden felt grateful. She didn't want to leave Ardela stranded. Besides, Thiago and Eden's exclusivity was only sanctified through a shady intergalactic operation involving
TerraMates and an underground auction house. Wasn't it? "I don't know if that's such a good idea," Thiago muttered, scratching the back of his head. "That's very kind of you to offer, Eden," said Ardela. Something about the tone of her voice told Eden she wasn't entirely sincere. "I don't want to put anyone out." "All right, then don't." "You won't be!" Eden reassured her, shooting Thiago a deathly glare. She spoke through gritted teeth. "What Thiago meant to say was, we would be glad to tow your ship. It's the least we can do." "It's the least you can do," Thiago pointed out, staring blankly at Eden. Noting the vein bulging out of Eden's temple, he swiftly changed his tune. "Sure. Whatever! Show me your ship, and we'll get it hooked onto the back of mine. " "Wonderful! I think I've got an inflatable hovering pad lying around somewhere," said Ardela gleefully. She turned to Thiago, smiling brightly. "Oh Thi-ger, I'll need your help fastening my craft to yours." "Lead the way. I'll be right behind you." "Don't keep her waiting, Thi-ger," Eden grumbled under her breath. She bitterly crushed a piece of gravel under her remaining boot. "What was that?" "I didn't say anything," Eden said innocently,
her cheeks blushing furiously. "I'll get myself washed up. Herc and I will meet you guys back at your ship. " "Right. We won't be long," said Thiago slowly. As he walked away from her, there was an inkling of a smile lingering on his lips. "Come on, Hercules, let's go. I need a shower to wash off this stink," said Eden as Hercules settled next to her. She stroked the top of his furry head as the creature nuzzled lovingly against her side. "What were you thinking, scaring Ardela like that? That wasn't very nice of you." Hercules blubbered in resentment as if to defend himself. "Whatever you say, Mr. Grumpy," said Eden sternly. She nudged him with her knee, easing the creature off the ground. "Come on now, let's get out of here." Eden paused, catching a glimpse of Ardela and Thiago out of the corner of her eye. She watched a giggling Ardela touch Thiago gently on the arm. The distance between the pair was steadily shrinking. A twist of dread brewed in the pit of her stomach. Eden averted her spying eyes and began moving back to Thiago's spaceship. Perhaps asking Thiago's ex-flame to tag along wasn't a great idea after all.
Chapter Fourteen "Your ship hasn't changed at all since the last time I was here, and that was almost two years ago," Ardela mused, stroking her chin. "Would you like me to set you up with an interior designer? You can have Jacqua's information. The man is a miracle. He'll know what to do to fix this place up." "I'm not interested, but thanks," said Thiago from the passenger's seat. He pulled back the green lever next to his steering controls. Mirrors from either side of the ship disengaged, mechanically setting themselves into position. He peered into each mirror, wanting to make sure Ardela's luxurious ship was still firmly attached to the hover pad latched to the back of his spaceship. Hearing the familiar sound of Ardela's bustling about behind him as she loudly began to rearrange his furniture, his grip tightened on the wheel. "Ardela," said Thiago loudly, hoping to distract her. He checked out Ardela's ship through the mirrors again. It was a luxurious triple-decker vessel with top-of-the-line lights and shields with sleek stripes the color of ruby and onyx. The ship had weapons, too; there was a large turret on the roof and four archer missile launchers fused to the sides. It was a terrifying combination of violence
and femininity. "That ship of yours is quite the looker. How much did she cost?" "Isn't it grand?" Ardela agreed, beaming in admiration. "You better be extra careful with her. That's my baby you've got back there! It didn't come cheap, but I finally decided something. After all these years on the road, I wasted too much time breaking my back and eliminating one bad guy at a time. I'd never taken any time to do anything for myself, so I decided I deserved a treat." Thiago snickered but instantly clammed up and looked behind himself when Ardela fell silent. She narrowed her eyes in Thiago's direction. The tiny diamond hoop around her left nostril jiggled as they flared. "Do you find something funny, Thiago?" "Not at all," said Thiago. His face lost all emotion as he nodded at her to continue. "Sorry. What were you saying?" "I decided to splurge. I put a five million credit hole in my pocket, but it was well worth it if you ask me." "Five million what?" Thiago repeated. He was flabbergasted. Thiago's eyes flashed as he turned to question her. "Are you talking about a different type of credit?" "Full-fledged, intergalactically accepted credits. Of course!" replied Ardela without missing a beat. "Well then – in that case, good for you."
Thiago turned back to face the windshield. He kept his eyes straight in front of him as the spaceship glided through the clouds and burnt sienna haze of the sunset. Although he tried not to show any emotion, something didn't feel right. Warning bells were ringing in his head. He had only been with Ardela for a short time, but for the six months they decided to join forces and work together, he'd gotten a taste of Ardela's deep-seated gambling addiction. Although he'd caught onto her vice soon after their partnership began, he initially refrained from interfering because she was a terrific fighter. Like Thiago, she had grown up without her parents. The difference between the two was that she had no recollection of them at all. After she bounced around from one foster home to another, each with living conditions and harsh environments more deplorable than the next, she finally ended up on the streets. A Thymore alien named Demitri took Ardela under his wing when she was twelve years old. A disgraced monk from one of the most famous monasteries on the planet, Demitri banded a group of homeless street urchins together in an organized gang. The children scoured shops and broke into residences for food and valuables under their leader's direction. The group stayed together for years until Demitri's sudden and unexplained
disappearance. With no manipulative glue to hold the children together, they disbanded. At the time, Ardela was seventeen. Armed with years of monastic martial arts training and street smarts honed to nearperfection, she set out to take the world on by herself. Ardela had some of the quickest reflexes Thiago had ever seen. She had pinned him down on multiple occasions when they regularly trained together. But when Ardela began showing up late to their missions from late-night card games at underground casinos, half-awake and grumpy from another substantial loss, Thiago grew weary of her. When she failed to show up for the third mission in a row, and he found her barely lucid and immersed in an all-night card game, it was enough for him. He made the logical decision of cutting ties with her before she could drag him down. He hadn't thought about her since then, but as Ardela had mentioned, nearly two years had passed. Thiago wanted to keep things civil with Ardela for the sake of Eden. He should make an effort to give her the benefit of the doubt. Two years were long enough for people to change. Maybe Ardela truly had a change of heart, and she was prepared to leave the past behind her. Ardela lifted her nose in the air, sniffing defensively. "I don't think I like the accusatory tone
in your voice. Am I detecting a hint of jealousy?" "There's no tone, Ardela. I don't know what you mean." "If you must know, our break-up turned out to be the best thing that's ever happened to me. For one thing, I'm getting a hundred percent of my bounty rewards." She signed. "I tried to be classy and raise myself above petty bickering, but you know what I think?" "I most certainly do not. Do I look like a mind reader to you?" "I think it bothers you to see me succeed." "Don't be ridiculous, Ardela. You're welcome to think what you like, but I'm genuinely happy to see you back on your feet again." "Oh, Thi-ger," Ardela drawled. She slunk up to him, walking her fingers along the curves of his ear. Thiago's shoulders stiffened as he felt the contours of her breasts gently pressed against his back. He leaned away from her as she continued. "You know, I could always tell when you're lying." "What's going on you guys?" Eden strolled through the doorway of the cockpit as she wrung out her muted copper hair with a towel. Feeling refreshed after a muchneeded shower, she had dumped her shredded clothes, and currently wore a crisp tangerine jumpsuit. Thiago's eyes darted to the indoor mirror Eden had installed a few days ago, settling on her
reflection. He observed a drop in Eden's jumpsuit zipper, revealing a dimple of her cleavage. He smiled to himself as his eyes moved back to the windshield. "I'm sorry," said Eden. Her voice was slightly shaky. "Am I interrupting something?" "Oh, no," said Ardela, her full, pearly-white grin returning. She sauntered away from Thiago's side. "We were merely reminiscing, weren't we, Thiago?" "Whatever you say." "Sounds like fun," said Eden. She gave up her attempt to keep the towel knotted in place around her head and sighed. "I wish you had something to dry my hair around here. Are you hungry? I was on my way to put something in the oven to eat." "Not me, thanks. But what's that I hear? Thiago, have you been forcing Eden to live with your grotesque man-products? You poor thing," said Ardela, holding a hand to her chest sympathetically. She strode over to a chrome trunk she had brought on board. Ardela popped it open. A soft whirring sound emitted from the container as three tiers rose to the top. Eden's eyes lit up. Ardela had packed it with an incredible selection of neatly presented beauty products. Sparkling compact powders and eyeshadow palettes swirled in beautiful containers. "That looks fantastic," breathed Eden. Her
mouth watered at what looked like an entire cosmic Sephora aisle sitting inside the trunk. "Doesn't it?" said Ardela proudly. She studied Eden's shoes and began shaking her head in pity. "Oh honey, don't tell me, let me guess. Thiago did the shoe shopping for you, didn't he? The only time a woman would ever choose buckles that size and in those awful color would be at gunpoint. Let me see if I can find something in here for you." "It's okay. These shoes aren't runway-worthy, but they are pretty comfortable. I'm not sure we're the same size." "Please. You're not on Earth any longer. My feet are sensitive to anything other than the most fashionable designer smart shoes available in the galaxy. All my shoes and clothes adjust to the wearer's proportions." Before Eden could politely decline again, Ardela stooped down and began rifling through the bottom level of the trunk. Eden gasped as Ardela pulled out and displayed a series of trendsetting shoes that would put all the Kardashian sisters to shame. The bold designs and vibrant splashes of color were like nothing Eden had ever seen back on Earth. They ranged from boots to platforms to double and triple-wedged heels with all sorts of complicated knots, unnecessary zippers, and shoe beds that made you stand at unexpected angles. Eden's eyes remained fixed on a pair of gladiator-
like heels with crisscrossing beige straps running up to the knees. Its heels were thick, transparent wedges filled with neon-colored tadpoles swimming in pink-tinted water. Ardela watched Eden devour the shoes with her eyes. She smiled, scooping up the gladiator heels and handing them over to Eden. "Go ahead. Try them on." "I don't know if I should." "Don't be shy," Ardela urged encouragingly. Her eyes brightened with an idea that cropped up in her mind. She turned over to the driver's seat, calling out to Thiago. "Why don't we make a quick pit stop at the Odi Pauperum Lounge? We'll all get some dinner and get to know each other some more. It will be my treat!" "That sounds fancy," said Eden, who was only half-listening as she admired her shoes. She had slipped into the gladiator heels, which perfectly molded to the shape of her feet. "It's beautiful! I'm sure Thiago doesn't bring you out much. It's a pity." "You're talking about one of the most expensive parts of Runic Territory," said Thiago solemnly, keeping his eyes focused outside. "Security there is airtight. How would you expect Eden to get around?" "Have you forgotten that I have the best prosthetics and make-up products in the galaxy?"
said Ardela confidently, her mind clearly set on the idea. "Come on Thiago, it will be just like we used to do an operation when we went undercover." "That was different. We were working. The lounge could be dangerous for Eden." "It will be just like the old days. Don't be that way, Thiago," Ardela pleaded. She looked at Eden meaningfully for support. "Don't we have to eat?" said Eden, smiling. She was becoming increasingly stir-crazy and was dying to get out of Thiago's spaceship. "I know the rules. I won't draw any attention to myself. You'll be there the whole time!" "I, on the other hand, have a plan for Eden's new look," said Ardela, rubbing her hands. She winked at Eden. "I've got a whole wardrobe of clothes back on my ship. So many, in fact, I still haven't gotten around to wearing them all. You are in excellent hands." Thiago frowned as he thought about the situation. He could hear a quiver of eager anticipation in Eden's voice, and he couldn't bring himself to be the one to extinguish her dreams. He looked back to see Eden and Ardela hunched towards each other, talking and giggling behind him inaudibly. To his surprise, Ardela seemed to be genuinely attempting not only civility but generosity towards Eden. Eden wasn't just any woman – she was a
human woman. Two years ago, he would have laughed himself silly if someone had suggested Ardela was capable of conversing with an alien. Today, here he was, witnessing it with his eyes. "I suppose we can stop by at that lounge. Two hours at most, then we have to leave." His chest warmed at the sound of Eden's gleeful squeals. Ardela whisked her away and out of the cockpit, activating the drone features of the trunk with a remote control. The trunk ascended from the floor, slowly following them. Thiago pursed his lips thoughtfully as he set course for the restaurant. Perhaps it wouldn't hurt to let his guard down a little around Ardela. She was his former partner, after all. Perhaps she had changed for the better.
Chapter Fifteen "Are we ready to leave yet?" Thiago slid down the couch, groaning miserably. He had been alone for too long and forgotten how long it took one woman to get ready to go out, let alone two. He managed to stop the impatient tapping of his boot against the floor and rose from his seat, shuffling into the kitchen. Smoothing the length of white-blonde hair he had neatly slicked back for the occasion, he examined his reflection on the reflective surface of the overhanging cupboard. He had never been the type to loiter in front of mirrors. Now that he found himself looking at his face, he couldn't deny the real change in his appearance since Eden's arrival. Perhaps the 'cuddling' thing Eden insisted on after love-making had affected him more than he cared to admit. The saggy bags under his eyes were less prominent than before. The acute bouts of pain that plagued his limbs from overzealous physical exertion on his missions still bothered him daily. Instead of being left to toss and turn on his spacious old bed in complete solitude, which typically woke him up multiple times in a single night, he found himself sleeping better than ever. Something about Eden's presence
assured him a night of satisfying sleep, not unlike that of a hibernating Hercules with a store of food in his belly big enough to render him immovable through winter. Thiago flattened the creases on the overlapping dark denim lapels of his coat. The leather sleeves of his rarely used formal wear breathed lightly with each of his movements. He examined a square steel band around his wrist. He had bolted the center himself with a single piece of burnt screw found in the remains of his father's workshop. He pressed down on the button, making ghostly green digits project onto his arm. "Come on, Ardela, Eden. You said we were going to leave in five minutes. That was half an hour ago." Thiago spun around at the noise of the bathroom door opening. Ardela paraded into the room. Half of her pushed-up breasts poured out of a tiny strapless dress miraculously clinging to her body. She twirled around, showing off dizzying intricate patterns on her gaudy golden dress and a peek of her butt. "Do you like it?" He blinked, averting his eyes from her open invitation. Thiago managed to focus his attention on her hair instead, which Ardela had intricately coiled around her head like a nest of pink snakes. "You look lovely," said Thiago tonelessly. He
stretched out his neck, his eyes gliding right past Ardela's shoulder. "Now where's Eden?" Thiago gulped, feeling his words trail off at the abrupt knotting in his chest. Eden wrapped a hand around the side of the doorway. Her intent was to guide herself out of the bathroom, but the result was making her concealed body more alluring for Thiago. She wore one of Ardela's silver couture dresses, with large clusters of looped wiring and pinpoints of small lights for a collar. Biting down on her lip, Eden did a tentative twirl as Ardela peppered her with poise and makeup retention tips from the side. Thiago had only ever seen Eden's hair in its allnatural, frizzy state. Although he possessed an unspoken love for her curls, her glamorous appearance stunned him speechless. She had completely straightened her fiery curls and gathered back her hair in a long ponytail wrapped with silver spirals. The hair pushed away from her face revealed pointed, elfin ear prosthetics. Geometric triangles of the Jadene alien race lined her cheeks. His eyes skimmed her long, graceful legs, her lanky frame appearing taller with the gladiator heels. "Didn't I tell you I was a miracle worker? I could turn a Blazian's ear into a silk purse," said Ardela cheerfully, arranging the billowy skirt wiring under the corset of Eden's dress. She glanced up at
Eden with an apologetic smile, quickly adding, "Not that I'm making any comparisons, of course." "I'm going to be the first one to say it. I feel and look ridiculous," said Eden, turning to head back into the bathroom. "I should change into something else." "Don't! You look great!" said Thiago. He hemmed, looking away as he scratched at a nonexistent itch on the back of his sweaty neck. "What I meant to say was, you look presentable." "Really?" said Eden, cracking a smile. "Look at the time. Thiago's right," said Ardela suddenly, a cheery smile plastered on her face. She ushered Eden toward the front door. "We should get going before they cancel our reservations." "This lounge is out of this world," said Eden with delight as she shoveled a forkful of fruit salad into her mouth. She washed down the salad with a glass of flower-scented water. Her grip tightened around the stem of her gold-stained wineglass as she quickly added, "I suppose it's out of my world." In spite of Ardela's best attempts to give the trio a makeover, the group still managed to stand out from the Runic patrons of the restaurant. The shortest of the three, Eden, still towered over the average Runic's four-foot height. They were tucked away in one of the isolated corner booths in the back. Eden had to keep herself from rudely ogling
the Runics. They reminded her of smooth-skinned goblins dressed in their Sunday best. They had webbed hands and feet; their rough skin was the color and texture of tar. "I'm pleased to see you are enjoying yourself," said Ardela, raising her glass for a toast. She swirled around a rich plum liquid in her glass while she unfolded her bottom lip. "It's a shame you can't have any of the Bambina wine. The taste is simply sublime. Sadly, almost all alcohol on HT-007 is toxic to humans." "Keep your voice down," said Thiago sternly, an eyebrow shooting up disdainfully. "You should know better than to broadcast your secrets all over a bar." "Will you relax?" said Ardela, shaking her head. She raked her hand playfully across the length of Thiago's arm. "You were always wound too tightly." "I spotted one of Malatov's direct subordinates in one of the private rooms. You don't want to risk having your lounge membership revoked, do you?" "We're in a private booth of our own," Ardela responded in defense. The hoop around her nostril bobbed as she spoke. "Why do you always have to second-guess me?" Eden remained blissfully unaware of the bickering between her companions. "Have you tasted this, Ardela?" Eden asked innocently. She deliberately sliced off a chunk of the torc
tenderloin on her plate, causing a river of juices and blood to trickle out from the meat. "This cut is delicious. Thank you so much for taking us to dinner." "It wasn't a problem at all," said Ardela. She softened immediately as soon as Eden started stroking her ego. "Thiago, I understand your next target is a Runic native. I suppose that nasty bastard Salabar is next on your agenda?" "As a matter of fact, he is," said Thiago, nodding his head as he crunched down on a piece of bread. "I can't wait to get my hands on that filthy scum." "That sounds dangerous," said Eden, shifting uneasily in her seat. "What's his story?" "He's another traitor who willingly fed secrets of his species to Malatov and the Noxx army," said Thiago, gesturing with his half-eaten bread still in hand. "He's wanted for running one of the largest networks of trafficking and prostitution on the planet. Don't let his diminutive stature fool you. People think he committed crimes in over one hundred fifty different territories." "I'm impressed you've managed to track him down," said Ardela, her intelligent eyes narrowing. "Do you remember when we took down his partner, Drako? The one with the undercover brothel scheme? Drako tried to jump out the window when we revealed ourselves to him."
"He ended up falling into a vat of discarded lard and grease the kitchen left sitting out in the back," said Thiago, chuckling. "You know, we did make a solid team at some point. We caught Drako together. What do you think about teaming up for old time's sake and taking down Salabar?" "That doesn't sound like a great idea, to be honest." "There you go again, being your negative nebula self," said Ardela. She turned to Eden. "Why don't we ask her what she thinks?" "Huh? Sure. I mean, yes, whatever you said sounds like a good idea." Eden smiled vaguely. She hadn't heard a word of the conversation, actively tuning it out to enjoy the meal. As Ardela continued to work on changing Thiago's mind, Eden's eyes drifted to the opening of the private room across from their booth. The paper sliding door stood slightly ajar, revealing the brightly-lit interior of the room. Below a ceiling decorated with floating paper lanterns set against a romantic projection of a starry night, Eden watched a disturbing scene. The elderly Noxx official Thiago saw earlier now occupied the end of a long, empty table draped with an antique white tablecloth and lace place settings. Next to him was a young human woman clad in a spellbinding floor-length gown. Her corset
bodice was a gorgeous, regal blue and inlaid with honey-gold designs and trimmings. Although her jewelry was flashy and the makeup on her face looked perfect, there was not a breath of life in her glassy hazel eyes. Eden saw the reason for her docility around the woman's neck. She wore an ominous shock collar encrusted with diamonds and colorful stones, the beauty of the gemstones masking the danger of the necklace. Eden watched hesitantly as the Noxx held up a spoonful of thick, foul-looking soup to the woman's mouth. She turned away from him, leaning back in her chair as her face grimaced in revulsion. The Noxx sneered, revealing a set of bleeding gums. The mottled feathers that crowned his head spread forward as he calmly sat back in his chair with his spoon still raised in the air. He reached for a small remote on the table to his side and pressed down on the button as a sickening smile spread across his lips. A sudden flurry of sparks lit up on the woman's collar, sending her convulsing and lurching forward in pain. "Oh no!" yelled Eden. Her cheeks flushed red from the sudden attention Thiago and Ardela diverted towards her. Eden flashed them a guilty smile. "Sorry. I thought I saw a rat run across the floor. False alarm." Eden peeked back into the room. The woman's
shoulders were slumped forward in defeat, obediently lapping the contents of the spoon held in front of her. Eden's heart pounded against her chest. She cut herself another slice of her steak, crossing her legs to conceal the moist spot growing between her legs. "Can I help you with something?" asked Thiago, shrugging off his formal wear with the speed and angst of a teenager who had been forced to dress up for a fancy dinner party. Eden was hunched over in his open closet, rummaging through unfolded heaps of clothing on his floor like a forgetful squirrel searching for a buried acorn. "Where did you put the shock collar you found with me?" asked Eden, resting her chin on her shoulder. "You didn't throw it away, did you?" "No, you never know when you'll need something like that," said Thiago slowly. Those were the last words he had expected to come out of her mouth. And she had mentioned it offhandedly, as well. "Why would you be looking for such a thing?" "Trust me," said Eden, rising off the ground. She shimmied out of Ardela's dress and laid it on the side of a chair. Gently removing the spirals holding her sleek ponytail in place, she lay the slinky hair accessory on the nightstand. His
enchanted eyes watched as her loosened hair fell around her shoulders, a few tousled strands sexily framing her face. "So where is it?" Thiago opened the third drawer of the nightstand and felt around the bottom, retrieving an ugly collar along with a remote control. Eden took the collar from him and fastened it around her neck. She closed her palm over the control in his hands, a wicked smile crossing her lips as she gazed up at him. "Could you hold onto this for me?" Before Thiago could ask any questions, Eden flung her arms around him. She pulled him close hungrily, keeping him silent as she kissed him with the all the passion she had pent up from the restaurant. Something about the morally reprehensible, yet titillating scene she witnessed aroused something she never knew existed inside her. There was nothing more she wanted at that moment than to let Thiago have his way with her. The intense satisfaction that sparked in Thiago's eyes as he controlled his last target, Krypt, with his mind-control theremin device, made Eden yearn for a similar sensation. Eden broke away from the sloppy kiss. She fell back on the bed, daintily wiping the sides of her mouth with the back of her hand. With a
mischievous grin on her face, Eden slipped off her panties and tossed them aside. She spread her legs wide open to taunt him, stroking her drenched folds with the tips of her fingers. A whispered moan came out of her lips as her middle finger squeezed her sex. She thrust the finger in and out of her quivering folds, her fluttering eyes locking onto Thiago's. "Don't just stand there. What are you waiting for?" Eden teased him through clenched teeth. "Go ahead. Zap me." "What?" "Do it, Thiago. Trust me." His finger hovered tentatively over the button of the control, his Adam's apple bobbing as he stared at her. The hardening bulge in his pants swelled with every pumping movement of her nimble finger. Lost in the euphoria present on her beautifully contorting face, he gently pressed down on the control. A momentary spark shot off once on her shock collar. Eden gasped, her eyelids snapping back. She purred faintly, her lowering head sinking back into his pillows. "Again." Thiago obliged. He tentatively held the button down for three seconds before his finger bounced off the knob. The bulge between his legs throbbed at the sight her jiggling breasts, trembling along
with the short, sensual spasms of her body. Stumbling out of his underwear, he climbed onto the bed. He moved on top of her, his cock dragging against her calf and up the warm flesh of her thighs. Eden clutched a clump of his hair in her fist, licking a trail along his musky neck as she whispered into his ear. "Don't hold back."
Chapter Sixteen "I bring bad news, kids." Ardela sauntered out from the central office of the spacecraft repair station. The station was enormous, claiming a commercial-sized pod for itself, and hovered over thirty thousand feet above ground level. She crossed the landing strip toward Eden and Thiago, who were playing fetch with Hercules by Thiago's parked spaceship. "I just spoke to about five different employees at the station," Ardela announced as she approached them. She crossed her arms, sighing theatrically. "The flight software on my craft is too advanced for those Runic hicks. It's not just that they don't have my processor in stock. They don't even carry the one I need! Can you believe it?" "That's what I tried to explain to you back on my ship," said Thiago. He snorted unpleasantly. "If you would have listened to me, we could have avoided this waste of time." "Be nice," Eden whispered. She could already feel the slow creep of Ardela's stay extending past the Salabar mission. Turning to Ardela, she chimed in helpfully. "I'm sorry their customer service wasn't more helpful. Did they recommend a shop that carries what you need?" "As a matter of fact, they did," said Ardela
crossly, tapping a finger against her cheek in thought. "It's in a station all the way out on the border between the Glop and Curvehorn territories. I couldn't ask you to take me all the way there. It would be too much of a burden." "Great. I was afraid you were going to ask us for another ride." Eden prodded Thiago's side, inadvertently striking him square in the ribs. She saw how Ardela's prissy tendencies could irritate anyone. However, she couldn't understand what triggered Thiago's animosity toward an ex-partner that used to help him bring in a lot of money. In fact, Thiago had never mentioned Ardela before. Of course, Eden wasn't naive. She knew there had been more to Ardela and Thiago's partnership than what she saw on the surface. Still, Eden prided herself on being trustworthy. The promise she made to Ardela involved completion of her ship repairs, and Eden was going to deliver if it was possible. "It wouldn't be a burden at all. We can have a look right after you send Salabar to the authorities." "Eden, if only all Earthlings were as sweet and considerate as you," Ardela bubbled, wrapping her arm around Eden in a tight squeeze. She paused for effect. "Or had half your smarts. You don't seem the self-important, educated type. Maybe the humans wouldn't be miserable on this planet." Ardela's candid tone sounded as innocent as
ever. The brutal and ignorant remark caught Eden off guard. She frowned. Was it possible that she was reading too much between the lines that only existed in her mind? She looked over at Thiago to see if he had overheard the conversation. Apparently he had not. He was busy rubbing the top of Hercules' head, praising the creature for his skill at retrieving objects. "Um, I don't think..." "Oh dear, will you look at how late it's getting? I'll have to ask one of the station boys to keep my ship in storage while we take down Salabar. Let's hope they've got enough sense to keep my baby intact while I'm away, or I'll be forced to sue," Ardela spoke to herself breezily, peering up at the darkening skies overhead. "It looks like a storm's about to break over the horizon, too. Come on, let's not waste time. We've got a criminal overlord to catch." Thiago whistled and pulled a stuffed bone away from Hercules' slobbering mouth. The creature ran and scuttled behind his master, boarding the cargo door of the spaceship. Ardela marched back into the station, her shrill demands audible to Eden through the closed doors. Eden blew a disgruntled raspberry at Ardela through her lips. She headed towards Thiago's ship as well, dragging her feet underneath her.
The wheels of Thiago's ship touched down soundlessly on a plot of land in the jungle surrounding Runic territory. Eden pressed her nose against the glass of her passenger window, inspecting her surroundings with bewildered fascination. Giant trees with lopsided trunks the height and width of Earth-sized industrial trucks jutted out from the land, disturbing the flat area around the clearing. The sticky leaves of trees stayed together naturally, forming long, swooping curls that looked like the limp crown of a jester's hat. Two-toned tulips budded out from the ends of leaves like little rusty bells. Thiago unbuckled his restraint, rising from the pilot’s seat. "Okay, Eden, you'll have to wait here. Remember to keep the shields active this time. There's some leftover salad and honeyberry macaroons in the fridge if you get hungry." "You can trust me. And I'm incredibly grateful for Ardela's portable television," added Eden, waving a twelve-inch flatscreen device in the air victoriously. "I guess it would be unrealistic to receive Earth broadcasts out here, but I'll make do. Stay safe, you guys. I, on the other hand, will sit back, relax, and watch whatever I can with a glass of bubbly by my side. And by bubbly, I mean my favorite soda." "You can go ahead and keep the television. I've got three spares back home," said Ardela as she
strapped on a striking pair of red multi-functional boots. "Eden, how is your self-defense training going with Thiago? I hope his vicious temper and dated methods haven't kept you from learning how to beat up bad guys." "It can get pretty strenuous sometimes," Eden admitted with a shrug. "I have to say, Thiago's an excellent teacher. I didn't start from much, but I think I'm improving." "Is that so?" said Ardela as she removed her weapon satchel from the hooks on the cockpit wall. "Why don't you come with us tonight? You can shadow me and give your skills a live test." "Not a chance," interjected Thiago. "Eden doesn't have enough experience to get out on the field, and she might hurt herself." "Where is she going to acquire real-world experience, if not in a real situation?" challenged Ardela, folding her arms across her chest. "Don't tell me you're afraid of that little runt Salabar? We will both be there! It's the safest scenario for Eden. You don't think I'd let anything happen to her under my watch, do you?" "Well, no, but it doesn't make sense to take unnecessary risks." "Hey," Eden called out, exhaling in frustration as she turned to face them in her swiveling chair. "I'm right here." "My apologies, Eden," said Ardela as she
checked the contents of her satchel. "I just think hands-on experience is the best way to learn. I would be delighted to teach you everything I know." "I find it incredible I need to repeat myself," Thiago rumbled, his voice thick with annoyance. "But Eden's simply not ready for it." "You know what? I think I'd like to take Ardela up on her offer," said Eden churlishly. Her arched eyebrows practically merged at the center of her displeased, wrinkled forehead. She was frustrated with Thiago. Eden didn't like it when anyone took it upon themselves to speak for her. She wouldn't have tolerated it back on Earth, and she wasn't about to start now in space. "Don't underestimate the Runics, especially Salabar and his crew," Thiago insisted, scowling at Eden. "They may look small, but they're swift and much stronger than their size would indicate. We aren't even halfway through your training yet." "I know, but I think Ardela's correct. I'll need to step out of my comfort zone at some point." She looked at Thiago pointedly. "Granted, I could do with a little more target practice, but I think I know how to swing a windsor now." Thiago shook his head, pulling down a lever to activate the shields. Nothing happened. He pulled the lever again, hoping that the same
action would have different results this time, and made an exasperated sound when the shields refused to deploy. Pulling up a control panel on the dashboard screen, he began a troubleshooting procedure. He tried repeatedly but couldn't get the shields down. All his attempts resulted in irritating sounds reinforcing failure after failure. "Unbelievable. The shields are not functioning," Thiago muttered, nearly crushing the shield lever in a last futile attempt. "That's strange. They seemed to have been working last night when I tested them." "You should have gotten your ship checked out back at the station like I recommended," Ardela sang. She lifted up one side of her mouth. The gold flakes crusted on her lips shimmered under the cockpit lighting. Her face turned solemn. "There are a few ancient Runic tribes scattered all over the area. They are uncivilized, violently unstable, and don't need provocation to attack. Leaving Eden here without any sort of protection on your spaceship would be just as irresponsible, if not more dangerous, than bringing her with us." Eden imagined a horde of angry Runics with bloodied spears, blasters, and bags of explosives strapped over their knobby little shoulders. Shuddering at the thought of a hundred slimy webbed hands pawing at her as they pinned her down, she leaped to her feet. The imagery was
frightening and perhaps the product of a disturbed imagination, but she wasn't going to take any chances. "I'm convinced now. I'm not staying here." "Fine. I guess we're all going then," Thiago conceded. He took a quick look at Eden's outfit. It was a pink jumpsuit she had borrowed from Ardela. "You may want to change into something more water-resistant." As if on cue, a brief burst of blinding lightning flashed outside the spaceship windows, followed by the ground-quaking roar of thunder. Waves of rain began pattering noisily against the ship top and windshields, solidifying his case. "Thiago's right," said Ardela, reaching into her satchel. She switched on a computer and headed out the door without consulting anyone. "Let me see if I can get a head start. It's going to be difficult locating Salabar's cavern in this terrible weather. " "Thanks. I'll round up Hercules." "Thiago, wait," Eden called after him, hastily grabbing his arm. "What is it?" "I know you're worried," said Eden softly, squeezing his hand. "I'm scared, too. But I'll promise you something. I'm going to keep my mouth shut and my ears open. I'll listen to every word you say." "You really want to tag along with me, don't
you?" "I do. I should probably contribute to society somehow, shouldn't I? Even if the people around me are aliens? If you're worried about splitting the bounty with me, don't be. I'm not interested in the money. Technically, we are married. Humans are barely people here, so you're morally obligated to make sure I don't die in your care." "Equality laws don't apply to humans," said Thiago, laughing. "Okay. You've got five minutes to meet us in front." "You know what? I'll be out in three. I promise I won't let you down." "Good. I know you won't."
Chapter Seventeen Eden shivered, sniffling her wrinkled nose as the pouring rain attacked her like a runaway shower head. Dragging her windsor behind her, she ducked under one of the swirling masses of overhanging leaves for cover. She adjusted the black protective helmet over her head. It projected a full-sized screen onto her retina behind the visor. The nightvision setting cast a spectral green glow on her surroundings. Ardela and Thiago's silhouettes also appeared on the screen. Their bodies were reduced to blobs of neon green and orange, allowing them to stand out from the thermal imagery. "Got it!" Ardela declared, waving the tracking device over her head triumphantly. Eden slung the windsor over her shoulder. She joined Thiago and Ardela around a brown, dead patch of vegetation. It was a sharp contrast to its surroundings: the slight incline of a green hill covered with moss. Thiago squatted on the floor, digging out a frayed end of a piece of rope sticking out of the ground. A droplet of sweat made its way down the center of his face as he gave it a hard pull. A hidden door swung open, and he toppled back onto the ground, knocked over by his strength. Ardela picked up the dislodged door and lay it
flat on the opposite side of a gaping 4-foot-wide hole. She tapped on the side of her helmet, which matched the stripes and color scheme of her spaceship. A bright shaft of light radiated from the headlight centered above her visor, illuminating the dark opening. "It looks like a long way to the bottom. I think it's a thirty foot drop, at least. We're looking at the location of someone who wants to say hidden," remarked Ardela. "There's only one way to find out what lies beneath. I'll jump in and send a signal if it's safe to come after me." She gave them a quick thumbs-up, nodding determinedly. "Don't be reckless, Ardela." Eden tiptoed over to look down into the pit. "Oh my God!" she screeched, nearly losing her balance in her shock. As Thiago reached out to steady Eden, Ardela hopped into the opening, yelling whoops of exhilaration that echoed down the shaft behind her. After pacing around for a few painful seconds, a square band around his wrist blinked twice. He pulled up his visor and whistled. Hercules came scampering at his master's call. The bristles of his hair that carpeted his body matted together from the rain. He shook himself dry to get ready for action. Eden wasn't ready for the beast's attempt to dry himself off, and she experienced the brunt of the inadvertent attack;
water splashed all over her body. Thiago patted the creature twice on the leg. Eden watched the jumbo-sized Hercules shrink back his legs like a closing accordion, adjusting his build so he could squeeze down the hole. Thiago turned to Eden. The heels of her feet scuffed against the mud as he guided her towards the edge. Her palms were sweating as she peered down the stark black hole beneath her feet, wondering what was waiting for her at the bottom. "Whatever you do, keep your hands at your sides at all times," Thiago instructed as he took the windsor from Eden. "Are you ready?" "No, not really," Eden squeaked. She closed her eyes and exhaled deeply, counting to ten. It was too late to turn back now. There was nowhere else for her to go. "Okay, I'm good. I'm as ready as I'm going to be." She clamped her arms tightly against her sides. Keeping her eyes squeezed shut, she jumped. The jittery sensation in her stomach moved up her body, to her throat and head. Her back crashed against something solid, and she started sliding. She tried to take control of her descent, but there was nothing for her to grab. As she hurtled down the chute, her body smoothly skated down spiraling twists and turns. Her breath caught in her throat. She heard someone screaming, and she realized it was herself. "Eden! Are you okay?"
She had stopped moving. A hysterical Eden quieted down immediately, trembling as she pushed up her visor. Ardela held out a hand, her pink brows knitted together with concern. Still shaking like a diabetic low on blood sugar, Eden looked around at the dark environment of the underground cavern. Hercules tilted his head, staring at her blankly. "Herc, you're drooling all over me," Eden groaned. She reached up to accept Ardela's extended hand. "I'm okay, thanks. Who's that behind you?" An airborne Runic with a crossbow slung over his shoulder appeared. It was swinging a baton with a tip ablaze with flames. Although she was disoriented, the sight of an enemy was enough to shoot adrenaline into Eden's system. Even though she didn't have any feeling in her legs, she dragged herself off the floor, tackling Ardela and shoving her off to the side. Ardela helped Eden off the ground and brushed the dust from their bodies. Without looking back, she removed a snow-white weapon with a barrel tube from her satchel. Catching sight of the barrel of Ardela's weapon, the Runic sprang off the ground with his powerful hind legs. His webbed feet stuck onto the rocky walls of the cavern with suction cups, bits of gravel crumbling under his weight. Hercules clawed at the ceiling walls with
his legs, snarling ferociously at an unseen assailant overhead. Ardela trailed the Runic with the muzzle of her blaster as he leaped from wall to wall in an attempt to avoid her line of fire. She pulled the trigger on her weapon and a bolt of bluish-white light spurted out at her target. The Runic didn't have a chance. Ardela shot him in the center of his body. His entire body changed to a block of ice within seconds. Eden watched in horror as the ice sculpture fell from the cavern ceiling like a falling icicle and splintered into bloody fragments on the floor. Something else tumbled out of the chute. It was Eden's windsor. She seized her weapon and hauled it out of the way, clearing an area for Thiago, who landed on the ground with a thud. Before they could orient themselves, a band of Runic underlings began swarming out from the south, charging towards them. "Ardela, protect Eden. I'm going to find Salabar before the bastard tries to escape." Hercules spread his opposable limbs, swooping in on the four unfortunate Runics leading the mob. There was a sickening crunch of bone as Hercules trampled and twisted their necks. Thiago clubbed a couple of aliens out of the way, darting into the hall and out of Eden's view. As Ardela blasted ice bolts at the Runics to their left, three minions wounded by Thiago started dragging themselves towards
Eden. Eden couldn't feel her legs any longer, but she managed to hoist her windsor over her head and start to swing. Her vision filled with blinding flashes of red. Her attacks knocked the three Runics back and forth. The windsor head pierced and gouged at the alien's sides, their shrieks of anguish resounding through the cavern as they held their maimed faces. "Eden! You can stop now!" Eden gasped as her haze lifted. Her eyes blinked in disbelief at the bodies littered on the ground. Ardela pulled up the visor of her helmet, displaying her hand and beckoning Eden to her side. "It's time to go." Eden nodded wordlessly. She lifted her windsor off the ground and raced after Ardela. The pair entered a series of winding tunnels, accelerating their pace as the sounds of a struggle grew louder. Finally, they stumbled out of the closed tube. Eden needed to hold her thighs to keep herself standing upright. She took a deep breath to soothe her wheezing. Eden's frazzled eyes darted around wildly as she tried to locate Thiago. "Watch your step. You don't want to fall over a cliff again," warned Ardela, holding an arm out in front of Eden. "Whoa," Eden breathed. The core of the cavern in front of them consisted of rock formations
forming natural bridges and footpaths, all suspended above a hissing pit of brilliant golden-red lava. "Up there!" Eden jabbed a finger towards Salabar and Thiago. The tussling pair was struggling on an unbarred footpath above them. Hercules snapped his pincers helplessly; he couldn't attack Salabar without hurting Thiago. He shifted uneasily across a path that was much too narrow for his size. He struggled to keep his balance, but he was devoted to his master and refused to leave. Thiago grunted as Salabar wriggled free from his grasp. He spotted Ardela and Eden on the ground below them. He motioned towards his weapon, which lay just a few feet away from them. He scrambled after Salabar. "Can one of you try to stun him?" Eden dove into the corner, grabbing hold of Thiago's weapon. She tossed it to Ardela, who snatched it in midair with her gloved hands. Salabar had heard Thiago's instructions, of course. He narrowed his eyes as a look of surprise spread across his hideous features. He clenched his knotted fingers in their direction. "You..." Eden would never know what Salabar intended to say. Ardela fired, striking Salabar directly in the chest. Thiago's weapon was meant to kill, not stun
or turn a victim to ice. A pool of red began to blossom on the thin fabric of Salabar's clothes. Small trickles of blood appeared on the corners of his mouth as he started to stagger backward. Time slowed down for Eden as she screamed and reached out in a futile attempt to save the alien. Salabar's arms flailed as he toppled into the pit of lava. Salabar was determined to take someone with him. His arms grabbed onto Thiago and Hercules in one final act of vengeance before his death, dragging them down with him into the fire below.
Chapter Eighteen "Thiago! Hercules!" The imminent danger woke Eden from her slumber and forced her to take action. The apparent time shift that had cemented her in place as she watched Thiago, Hercules, and Salabar tumble over the edge shattered as quickly as it came. All that remained now was an empty platform above them with a severely chipped edge. The sweltering sea of hot lava underneath swallowed every falling piece of debris. Eden yanked off her helmet and flung it aside. The rooms of the underground cavern reverberated with her traumatized screams of despair. She grabbed clumps of her hair, wrenching and twisting as tears seeped out the corners of her bulged, panicking eyes. Her teeth were chattering in shock as she turned to Ardela. "How did that happen? Are they dead?" "I don't know." Ardela wasn't moving. Eden stared at Ardela. She hadn't known the alien for a long time, but in her experience, Ardela kept her composure and never lost her head. Perhaps this was Ardela's way of panicking. The Arkadian woman's translucent skin had turned a pasty white. The expression on her face was equally hopeless. Eden's heart sank.
"We can't stand here! Isn't there anything we can do?" "Eden!" Their horrified eyes moved toward the edge of their path. A cry for help rang faintly from underneath them, coupled with the unmistakable whimpers of a distressed alien arachnid. Racing to the side, they peered over the edge. In the thick, yellow billows of smoke rising from the simmering red lava pit, Eden spotted the hazy silhouettes of Thiago and Hercules. The creature and his master were huddled together on a narrow crag protruding from a rock formation. Their arms clung to invisible handholds around them to stabilize their footing. Eden didn't see Salabar anywhere. "Thiago, hold on!" Eden looked around for anything she could use to haul them up. Ardela had already sprung into action. She was stripping off thick, sturdy vines that grew wild on the cavern walls. Eden dashed off to help, positioning herself in front of another wall. She rested a boot against the rocks and wrapped her fingers around a vine as wide as a fire hose. Her veins extruded from her neck and temples as she pulled with all her strength. She had to lean back and use both legs for leverage to make the vine finally give under her weight. Eden carried over her small vine and handed it
over to Ardela. The Arkadian bounty hunter had accumulated dozens of vines in the time it took Eden to obtain a single one, and had already knotted them all together, fashioning a makeshift rope. Thrusting one end of the rope in Eden's hands, Ardela tossed the opposite end over the cliff. "Get ready to pull! I don't know how much longer we can safely stay on this ledge!" Ardela positioned herself behind Eden, twisting the vines around her arms. Eden mentally ordered her uncontrollable, trembling fingers to clench, securing them around the vine. The minute, sticky fibers felt almost like velcro against Eden's sweaty palms, adhering to her flesh. Her eyes squeezed shut as the throbbing muscles in her arms started to burn from the exertion. She could feel the heels of her boots scraping against the ground. Whatever happened, she knew she could not let go. Thanks to the alien strength built into Ardela's Arkadian genes, the women began to inch slowly backward. Incredibly, they picked up momentum, wheezing and panting as Eden passed back additional knots of the retracting vine. With one last jerk, the other end of the vine emerged. Thiago had tied it around Hercules' torso as he clutched the creature's tubby frame. Hercules grabbed at the edge, gravel crumbling under his slipping legs as he struggled to clamber onto the platform.
Thiago leaped onto solid ground. His hands never left his beloved companion's side. Ardela and Eden moved forward, each grabbing hold of one of the creature's eight limbs. Snapping his pincers gratefully, Hercules dragged himself to safety. Everyone collapsed from exhaustion and fell flat on their backs. The group was spread out on the ground. Their outstretched arms lay limp at their sides as they recuperated. An equally exhausted Hercules slumped over on top of Thiago, bleating weakly in resignation. Eden was first to move. "We should get out of here," she said, squeezing Thiago on the arm as she sat up. She attempted to dust off the dirt marks on her jumpsuit, but she was a mess and couldn't clean herself. "This place is still dangerous." "What were you thinking?" The women jumped back in surprise as Thiago turned to confront Ardela. Unconsciously, he had made his teeth visible, and his rage was on display. "I'm sorry. I meant to stun him. I made a mistake." "You used to be meticulous and careful to a fault in the field. Has something changed?" he said suspiciously. "What are you suggesting?" demanded Ardela. Anger had replaced the typical confidence in her voice. "Are you delusional enough to believe I intentionally killed him? What would I have to
gain?" Eden and Hercules exchanged worried looks as the tension escalated further. "Guys. Let's be grateful Thiago and Herc are still alive." "Now that the target's dead, we are only entitled to a third of the bounty," Thiago seethed, making a face as he loosened the kink in his neck. He reached into his jumpsuit and pulled out a blood-red amulet with an antique silver chain, swinging the necklace in Ardela's face. "If I hadn't taken this from the slimy bastard, we might have nothing left after expenses." "What's gotten into you?" Ardela folded her arms over her chest and slanted her head to the right. She wasn't going to back down. "If it's the money you're worried about, you can keep my portion. I'll even transfer the difference to your account if you insist on being such a child about it." "Thinking about the consequences of my actions doesn't make me a child," Thiago muttered. The marking on his forehead started to glow red. He nodded to himself, his head drooping forward as he emitted a low, caustic chuckle. "You haven't changed at all. In case you haven't noticed, I'm not the one who can't bring herself to call a towing service to get her absurdly overpriced spaceship repaired. I'm not the one inviting herself on an engagement when she's obviously unwanted."
"Thiago, that's enough," Eden interrupted gently. Sighing, she reached out to the alien bounty hunter. At this point, she had gotten used to and secretly fond of his affinity for frank conversation and business sense. This time, he was taking things too far. "You're starting to sound vindictive and paranoid. Come on, Thiago, everyone makes mistakes. No one's perfect. You know that." "I'm not asking for perfection, but if you're going to tag along on my missions, you should be prepared to follow my orders," Thiago barked, running an aggravated hand through his patch of platinum-blonde hair. He kicked at the ground as he muttered angrily under his breath. A lump of rock skipped away from his boot before bouncing off the edge. "None of this would have happened if I had listened to my gut and caught Salabar on my own." "Thiago, I understand that you're upset," said Ardela cautiously, lowering her eyes in what she hoped was a remorse stance. "You know how difficult it is for me to admit my mistakes, but you're right. I screwed it up. I'm sorry. Is that what you want to hear? If you'll let me make it up to you, I'm prepared to do whatever it takes to make it right. You have my word." "Thanks, but no thanks," said Thiago gruffly, turning away from the women. He clicked his tongue loudly against the roof of his mouth. Hercules perked up at his master's call, his tongue
wagging expectantly between his pincers. "I think we both know you've done more than your share. You can keep your damn money. I'm not interested. " "Wait, Thiago. Where are you going?" "I'm taking the ship to get her shields checked out. Then I'm calling a towing service to retrieve Ardela's spaceship from the service station," said Thiago as he trudged away from them, Hercules following closely behind. "I think you need to get yourself examined at a hospital." "I don't need anything," said Thiago, pausing by the exit. He fiddled with the square band on his wrist. "A private ship will come by to pick up you both up and bring you to the city. You probably won't want to keep the driver waiting. The meter starts running immediately." "But Thiago..." "No buts. All I've done is agree to compromise. We're going to start doing things my way. I'll see you in a few hours."
Chapter Nineteen "I'm stuffed," announced Eden, pulling her jumpsuit’s hood over the prosthetic points of her elfin ears. She rubbed her bulging belly with both hands. "I need to walk this off." "Seconded. I haven't eaten this much in years," said Ardela, sighing as she thought about her past. "I was the honeyberry pie eating champion at one point in my life. I consumed twenty-eight pies in three minutes. As far as I know, the record is still standing." "Remarkable," laughed Eden, bringing her hands together in slow applause. "Someone should have erected a statue in your name for that amazing accomplishment." "Why, thank you! I think so too," said Ardela, grinning. She slapped at her taut stomach, a hint of her sculpted abs visible through her skintight crimson jumpsuit. "Alas, those days are long gone. I usually wouldn't allow myself to ever set foot in a fast food joint like this one, but with the nightmare of a day we just had, I think it was more than justified. " "I hear that," Eden agreed, sniffing at the fragrant lavender aroma coming from a stall in the background. "There's just something soothing about greasy food after a long miserable day. Forget
chicken soup. Fried food for the soul is where it's at." "I can't believe I froze up," said Ardela. She exhaled bitterly, idly rubbing her shoe into the ground. "That hasn't happened to me since my first engagement." "Don't beat yourself up about it. Things happen, even to the best of us. I know I would have fumbled if the gun were in my hands," said Eden, frowning. She paused, adding brightly, "That's why I gave it to you. For what it's worth, you're an excellent shot." "I hope Thiago gets around to forgiving me soon." "I'm sure he will," Eden reassured her. Eden sounded more certain than she felt. "Thiago's got a habit of storming off to take his 'walks' or run an errand whenever things get overwhelming. In all fairness, it's a pretty healthy vice if you ask me. He takes some time to calm down. He'll probably be back to his old stoic self when we see him. " "I don't know," said Ardela doubtfully, raising a pink eyebrow. "I've never seen him that outraged before. Hold on, would you mind if we stopped in this store?" "Not at all." Eden strained her calves as she stood on the tips of her toes, looking with admiration at the boundless open-air flower market to her left. A
giant rock arch that sparkled like purple fluorite healing crystals marked the entrance. Sitting on top of the opening were gorgeous garlands of flowers. The exotic pastels and neons were a breathtaking symphony of colors. Beyond the entryway were numerous stalls featuring a range of lush vegetation, plants, shrubbery, and miniature trees that had new sights for even the most uninhibited imagination. "The Runic Floral Bazaar carries over eight hundred thousand species of flowers and plants imported from every corner of the galaxy," said Ardela, leading the way. "I always like to come here after exceptionally harrowing missions. It's nice to take a little break from everything I see on the job." "I can't imagine what it's like for you." As they ambled through the mid-afternoon crowds of the market, Eden noticed dozens of eyes looking in Ardela's direction. As both young, rubbernecking Runic men and the straying gazes of married strangers elbowed her out of the way to ogle at Ardela, Eden's face started to turn sour. She was beginning to feel like a hideously deformed monster out on a pity date with the town beauty queen. Ardela was well aware of her charm and subtle magnetic attraction for the opposite sex as she traipsed around the maze of stalls. The 6-foot Arkadian woman was a glamorous,
powerful sight. She had the buttery flow of taffypink hair, the blessing of infatuating curves and an ample chest she flaunted at every opportunity. Even though Eden was tall for a human woman, she never felt like she had taken command of her gangling, inherently bumbling physique. Going an entire day without walking into obstacles or tripping over her extra-long legs was a feat on its own. Ardela led Eden to a flower cart run by an elderly Runic woman with a crooked back. The friendly woman beamed at them toothlessly as she held a pocket-sized remote in her hands. She maneuvered a large joystick with her gnarled, misshapen fingers, steering a hovering watering can with a tipped spout over her selection of bouquets and potted plants. A line of plants in the front row with bizarre flowers shaped like upturned teeth began bobbing up and down in turn under the drizzling water. The petals of the flowers looked like splatters of paint, covered in random yet cohesive colors. All at once, the flowers split open. Wide tongues flopped about sluggishly as they lapped up water. Eden clapped a hand to her mouth in amazement. "Ardela, my child, is that you?" "Hello, Madame Ushera." Ardela stooped over and kissed the florist once on each cheek. She
squeezed the elderly lady's shoulders, taking the remote from her. "You look younger and younger every day. I'm happy to see you using the automatic watering can I had custom-made for you." "It has helped me immensely. Thank you again, sweetheart," said Madame Ushera, settling into a stool Ardela pulled out. "I desperately needed help watering all the plants. I couldn't have done it for much longer considering the state of my fingers. Pushing two hundred fifty years is no walk in the park, but I'm afraid you can't help how your body is when you're approaching the end of your days." "Nonsense," said Ardela, inhaling sharply. "You're going to be around for a long time." "Of course! Each time you visit, you add another five years to my life," the florist exclaimed. The crinkles around the florist's milky-white eyes deepened. She turned to Eden, dipping her head to get a better look under the anxious Earth woman's hood. "And Ardela, who might your friend be?" "My name is Eden," she replied, retracting her distinctively human hands. Instead of clasping hands, Eden chose an odd, bow-legged curtsy. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Madame Ushera." "Eden is a distant cousin from a foreign land," Ardela chipped in, swapping knowing looks with Eden. "How nice! What a lovely relief. For a moment there, I thought your friend was one of those filthy
human harlots." The Runic woman's gentle demeanor quickly disappeared. "I'm sorry, what's that now?" said Eden, doing a double-take. She slipped a hand into her hood to ensure her elfin ears were still properly glued on. "You heard me. You're not a part of those newagers trying to award these whores constitutional rights, are you? I had to cut ties with my grandson when he decided to run off with a mail-order bride. Can you imagine that no-good scum trying to muck up our pure bloodlines?" Eden had to keep her jaw forced shut. She stared at the sweet woman fondly petting the petals of the potted flowers, and couldn't believe she was capable of blatant racism. Sucking in her lips as Madame Ushera continued to murmur hateful nothings to herself, Eden found herself offended and wildly entertained simultaneously. "Well then," said Ardela, sensing it was time to wrap up the visit. She pointed to a row of potted flowers in the back. The individual petals glittered a brilliant metallic gold as they swayed gracefully from side to side. She handed Madame Ushera a silver card. "Sadly, Madame Ushera, Eden and I are in a bit of a hurry, so we are going to have to cut our visit short. I'll take five pots of those magnificent gardzaleas. Have them delivered to my spaceship. While you're at it, make sure to charge an extra two hundred credits for yourself as well."
"Thank you, sweetheart," the florist replied, performing some operations on her computer. She handed the card back to Ardela. "Take care of yourself." "I will, Madame. I'll see you soon." "Sorry about that," Ardela whispered, whisking Eden off in the opposite direction. "Madame's gone a bit senile, but she means well." "I'm sure she does," said Eden, raising her eyebrows. Hearing the sound of an adorable, toddler-like sneeze, she stopped. "What was that noise?" She heard the delightful sneeze again and turned into the stall on her right. It came from the top left corner of an unusual selection of plants. A cluster of grape-colored orchids speckled with indigo spots immediately caught her roaming eyes. The petals shrunk back as they sniffled, the honeyyellow stigmas in the center wriggling like the wet nose of a sick puppy. Ardela rolled her eyes. "The name's a little cheesy, but we call them cosmic orchids. Funny little things, aren't they?" "Janine would love these," said Eden wistfully. She stroked the orchids with the back of her hand. Drawing in a sharp breath, she pinched her lips. "These are some of her favorite colors, too. It was usually the two of us and our dad together. One summer when I was fourteen, we stayed up all
night painting Janine's room. Purple walls were for her study area and blue walls for the side of her bed." "You sound like a great sister," said Ardela softly. She turned to a male Runic florist with a peppered handlebar mustache. "How much for all the orchids?" Eden's eyes widened, placing a hand on Ardela's arm. "Oh no, please, you don't have to. It's excessive. You've paid for lunch again today, too. I really couldn't imagine more generosity." "Don't be ridiculous," Ardela brushed her off. "I would love to get you these flowers, and I'm not taking no for an answer." "For you, beautiful lady, only four hundred credits." "Great. We'll take all of them," said Ardela, her silver card making its reappearance. She glanced at Eden. "Should I have all the orchids delivered to Thiago's spacecraft?" "Sure. Wait, on second thought, would you mind if I took half of them now? I think I'd like to take them to a special place." "Of course." A wicker basket of cosmic orchids swung back and forth in Eden's hands as the pair wandered away from the stall. They blended into the crowd, falling behind the leisurely pace of the other market patrons. Eden dabbed at the sweat forming on the
nape of her cloaked neck. It was becoming wet in the midday heat. "Thanks again for the flowers. Thiago's ship needs some color, and these should do the trick." "It's my pleasure." Ardela hesitated for a moment. "You know, Eden, I envy you." "You envy me?" Eden repeated quizzically. "In which universe would you want to be in my shoes?" "You'd be surprised. There are a few reasons. If I had to pick one, it's that you're incredibly trusting. I wish I could bring myself to have such a cheery outlook in life. It's easier said than done." "What do you mean by trusting?" "Oh, yes. Forgive me for being blunt, but I could never imagine myself forgiving or getting close to someone responsible for keeping me away from my family forever." Ardela glanced sideways at Eden, who had been happy but now had a visibly downcast expression. She promptly added, "That isn't to say you shouldn't trust Thiago, of course. Forgive me if I came off that way. Apart from being one of the most skilled bounty hunters on the planet, he's one of the finest men I know. A good person, although slightly bullheaded. It's a pity we'll have to part ways sooner than I'd hoped." "It's a shame," agreed Eden quickly, eager to change the subject. "Where are you headed next?" Ardela narrowed her eyes, gazing at Eden
intensely. "I haven't told Thiago yet. I'm not sure what he'd think of the news, but I'd love to tell you. We're friends, aren't we?" "I don't think we're enemies." "I was offered an amazing job out at Territory 28 in a government research base. It's a desk job. There won't be much excitement, but it pays beautifully. It took me a while to mull it over, but after some consideration, I've decided to take it. When I stumbled upon you and Thiago, I knew fate had to be working in my life. I hoped that tagging along on one of Thiago's missions would be my last hurrah before I retired completely from bounty hunting." "That job opportunity sounds like a sweet deal," said Eden anxiously, fidgeting with her fingers. She knew Ardela was about to say something that she wouldn't like. "I'm sure you'll kick ass at whatever you do." "I have no doubts about that. It's a shame Thiago's upset with me. I'd hate to leave just as we're becoming friends again." Eden bit her tongue to stop herself from making any incriminating noises. Ardela continued talking, the tone of her voice turning somber. "I've been on the road by myself for a long time. It was a pleasant surprise to have company." Eden knew it was coming, but she could still
feel sympathy stirring in her gut at Ardela's raw vulnerability. In spite of her family's numerous financial shortcomings, Eden was fortunate to grow up in a tight-knit environment with mutual love and respect, which was emotionally richer than many other people's lives. Before she could stop herself, the words came out of her mouth. "I'll see if I can talk Thiago into coming around." "You will? Eden, I can't thank you enough! You'll see. We'll be making unforgettable memories in no time." "Oh, we'll be making memories all right," said Eden, feigning a smile. She gulped. The bright grin on her face vanished as Ardela turned to look away.
Chapter Twenty The front door of Thiago's spaceship sealed shut behind him. Hercules trotted towards him at his arrival, showering his master with slobbery kisses of love and affection. Thiago reached into the pocket of his vest, sprinkling a handful of pomado prunes onto the floor. Hercules purred approvingly, diving headfirst to scarf down the treat. As Thiago shrugged off his vest and draped it over a hanging hook by the door, the sound of feminine laughter echoed through the interior. He scowled, marching to the source of the disturbance. It was coming from the kitchen. Ardela and Eden were both sitting on stools pulled up to the kitchen counter. They leaned their elbows against the edge as they stared at Ardela's computer propped up on the chrome finish countertop. Even as Thiago's shadow loomed behind them, they remained oblivious to their surroundings. Their eyes were pink and glazed from hours of watching the screen, intently fixed on a random intergalactic show. "Are we enjoying ourselves?" The women jumped up in their seats and whipped around to face him. Ardela flashed him a smile; Thiago didn't return it. She took it as a cue to leave, scooping her belongings into her satchel
wordlessly and moving for the door. "Thank you for spending the day with me, Eden. I had a lovely time. I'll see you both in the morning." "Good night, Ardela," squeaked Eden. Ardela sidled past an irritable Hercules and out the doorway. The door silently closed behind her. Thiago stood rigidly in place, the muscles of his jaw defined as they locked in, barely containing his wrath. His broad shoulders were eerily still, reminding Eden of the calm before an imminent storm. "Are you going to tell me why Ardela's still here, or are we going to sit here all night?" "Technically, you're standing," Eden began lightly. She clammed up at his withering stare. His bottom lip twitched at her weak attempt at comedy. With a sigh, her eyes fixed on the light abrasions along the toes of her boots. "I told Ardela I would try to talk you into letting her join you for your next engagement." "When she asked if she could personally feed you a ladle of her piss, did you jump on that, too?" "Don't be a fool. It's just one more mission before she leaves for her new desk job. Be reasonable, Thiago. She was only trying to help. She even offered to train me while you were gone. All she wants is a chance to redeem herself." "What is wrong with you? Are humans
programmed with a genetic predisposition to always say yes? Say it with me: N-O. No! It's not difficult. It's a part of your other favorite phrase, 'I don't know'!" "You're being a patronizing jerk," Eden snapped. Her fists clenched together at her sides as he turned his back to her. Miffed, she leaped off the counter stool and followed him up the flight of loft steps to the bedroom. "Where are you going now?" "Away from you," Thiago grumbled as he plopped down on the edge of the bed. He kicked off his shoes and fell back on the springy mattress, kneading his pulsing temples. Feeling the bed sink next to him underneath Eden's weight, he groaned. "Look, I don't appreciate your habit of walking out of our conversations. Use your words." Thiago's eyes snapped open, glaring up at Eden. "I don't appreciate you making decisions for me. Did it ever occur to you at any point to ask me first?" "Well, okay. You have a point," said Eden, her shoulders sagging in defeat. As she leaned over, she muffled her whines of frustration as she buried her face in her hands. "You're right. I'm sorry, I don't know why I have a problem saying no to people. This is going to sound cheesy as hell, but it's in my blood. Ever since I could legally hold a full-time job, I was juggling two of them simultaneously so I could help with the bills at home. Whenever Dad
needed a refill on his medication, or when Janine ran low on school supplies, I took care of it. A constant need to help people has become ingrained in my system. Now that I'm with you, I find that I'm unnecessary." Thiago expression softened as his eyes fluttered open. His hand floated hesitantly over her lap. He began rubbing up and down her legs with enough friction to start a fire. "Ow!" said Eden, pulling her chafing legs away from him. "What do you think you're doing?" "I'm comforting you. Is it working?" Eden burst out laughing. She swung out her leg and mounted Thiago, daintily draping herself over his body. Thiago wet his lips, sensing a gentle tug on his cock as the orbs of Eden's breasts swelled up against him. Eden dragged the zipper of her jumpsuit down to her navel. Seizing his cold hands, she cupped them over her bare breasts to warm them. Her head moved around her neck sensually at Thiago's groping and gentle pinching of her sensitive nipples. It was curious how quickly Thiago had learned to pleasure Eden. He was a seasoned captain of the seas who knew just where to navigate, needing no map to locate treasure spots he'd learned by heart. Thiago sat up, silencing her completely with a smoldering look. He lifted the tangled curtains of her hair to nibble at her neck. Eden's palpitating
breaths grew louder as her nails dug into his muscular shoulders. When their hot lips found each other, they began to undress. Jumpsuits and undergarments flew across the room as the pair sloppily tumbled back into bed, sliding under the crumpled covers. That night, Eden took control. Straddling him with her legs pinned tightly around his, she eased his cock between her dripping folds. She let loose, her butt slapping noisily against his thighs as she rode him with the stress-releasing passion of a jilted lover seeking revenge on a cheating ex. Their carnal grunts of passion were drowned out by the rhythmic banging against the steel headboard. With Thiago's attentive finger swirling against the quivering button of her clit, the pair grew closer and closer to ecstasy. After a knee-buckling climax, Eden broke free from Thiago and collapsed into bed next to him. Clutching a hand to her sweat-covered chest, Eden rose to her feet. She gave him a sly wink, putting an extra sway to her hips as she placed a hand on one side of the bathroom doorway. "I'm going to get myself cleaned up, and I'll be right back. You might want to warm up for round two. " Thiago grinned, his eyes lingering on the impeccable porcelain-white flesh of Eden's naked body as she disappeared into the bathroom. As the
hissing sound of the shower head drifted through the slim crack of the sliding door, he fluffed the pillow behind him and relaxed on his arms. Crossing one outstretched leg over the other, he tensed up at the sound of a sneeze. His eyes darted to his left. A vase of cosmic orchids sat perched on his nightstand. He reached over with one finger, tickling the bright petals thoughtfully. Seeing the simple, meaningful touch of home added to the cold, unchanging interior of the spaceship he'd owned for years, the corners of his mouth began moving up.
Chapter Twenty-One An alluring smell of grilled meat and broth filled the air of Thiago's spaceship. All the windows were open to air out the grill smoke, adding a pleasant tang of charred meat to the atmosphere. The table was elegantly dressed with a sheer tangerine tablecloth, brimming with buffet-style portions of toasted millie bread, juicy prong-horned boar patties, vegetables, gravy, and a large bowl of sproutpea chowder. Ardela and Eden wore aprons and full cooking gear, cleaning up the mess they made in the kitchen. For once, Hercules neglected to ambush his master upon his arrival. Thiago glanced to his right. The creature was occupied in the living room with a pile of boar bones, slurping up and picking the succulent meat off the marrow. Thiago tugged at his earlobe as different thoughts raced through his head. He was still upset about Salabar's death, but he knew cooking was the closest Ardela would come to asking for a truce. He'd always loved her prong-horned boar burgers, and she knew it. It was the same meal she had prepared dozens of times before. He absentmindedly twisted a band around his wrist and cleared his throat. "You're back," said Eden, looking up at him as
she continued to polish the counters furiously. "Come on and eat," said Ardela, beckoning at him with her freshly painted spider-black fingers. The square tips were each adorned with a single dazzling diamond. "There's plenty of food to go around." "I see that. It all smells delicious," Thiago admitted, circling the table. He rummaged through the pockets of his satchel and removed a folded piece of rectangular card stock. He placed it on the counter and pushed it forward to Ardela. There was no emotion in his voice. "Here's your fifty percent." "No," said Ardela, sliding the piece of paper smoothly back across the countertop. "You keep it. I don't deserve it." Thiago didn't protest or insist that she take the money. "As you wish," he said lightly. He shrugged and slipped the check back into his bag. He pulled up an empty stool and began passing plates around the table. "To be clear, this doesn't mean I'm cutting you any slack on the next engagement." Ardela and Eden looked at each other gleefully from across the table. "Of course not," said Ardela quickly. She separated the bread and began creating a sandwich for herself. "Who's our next target?" "We'll be heading to Glop territory." Eden snorted. Both Thiago and Ardela turned to look at her. "The name is Glop? Sounds a bit
ridiculous, don't you think?" "No, I don't," said Thiago. "The reward's the same, independent of the alien race's name." "You're going to get Katakee, aren't you," said Ardela, nodding. "That will be a good payday. Last I heard, authorities were looking to reward up to 750,000 credits for his capture." "That was a long time ago. The premium has increased now if you can believe it." "Wow," said Eden, whistling. She dipped a ladle into the soup bowl and served herself some chowder. "This Katakee guy sounds like a real piece of work." "The greedy traitor sold off classified military information to the Noxx," said Ardela with a sneer, screwing up her nose. "The worst of his charges included the theft and distribution of security equipment and explosives. The Noxx used the missile codes and any bombs they could find to wipe out entire villages for sport." Eden's lips turned chalky white as Ardela's words registered in her mind. Her eyes flickered across the table to Thiago. He had a look of detachment on his face, but she detected a fleeting blue glow on his forehead. He didn't say anything as he finished assembling a thick burger. He pressed a gravy-soaked bun on top of the sandwich and placed it onto Eden's plate. "How long has Katakee been on the run?"
"It feels like forever. It must be many years by this point," Ardela replied dully, cementing Eden's suspicions. Eden bowed her head. The next mission had to play out according to plan. There would be no mistakes allowed. She couldn't begin to imagine what capturing Katakee meant to Thiago. He was probably the one who sold Noxx the lethal munitions used to wipe out Thiago's entire village. The attack killed his parents and everyone he knew and nearly claimed his life in the process as well. "I understand." Eden finally spoke up. She decided a change of topic was in order. "Ardela let me use the gym on her ship to train today, and I have to say she's not going easy on me. You'd think I was training for the Olympics." "You have to work hard to see improvement," said Thiago, cracking his first grin of the day. "Are these Olympics training for bounty hunters back on Earth?" Eden sighed. "Not exactly. Every four years perfect physical specimens on Earth gather together to test their skills against one another and determine who is best." "Psh," snorted Thiago, shaking his head. "That sounds stupid." "Sorry, Eden, I'm afraid I'm going to have to agree with Thiago on that one," Ardela agreed, tossing her glossy hair away from her face to eat
her food. Eden tilted her head forward, an inquisitive eyebrow raising at their cluelessness. "Really, guys? Their job descriptions don't seem familiar to you at all? I'm going to let you two sit on that one. When I think about it, you two would be perfect candidates for the Olympics on Earth." Ardela and Thiago feigned awkward coughs as Eden sat back, hoping for vindication. "Eden, I'd been meaning to ask you something. What time do you think you'd be finished training with Ardela today?" "I'm not sure. Probably a little before dinner. Why?" "Let me know. You should probably change into warmer clothing. You'll need it where we're going." "Just the two of us? Where exactly are we going?" asked Eden, fighting to hide a giddy smile. "It's nowhere special. I don't want you getting your hopes up just to be disappointed. You'll just have to wait and see." "Eden! Are you ready yet?" "Just one minute!" Eden called out, craning her neck towards the closed bathroom door. She turned back to the bathroom mirror and slanted her head upward. Flowering patches of her breath fogged up her reflection as she held up an eyeliner wand borrowed from Ardela. As her luck
would have it, it was the one brand Ardela owned that irritated human skin. The uneven feline flicks on either side of Eden's eyes were going to be difficult to salvage. Still, Eden didn't have to look too hard to find a silver lining. She was positive this would be Thiago's idea of a real first date. Eden wasn't about to postpone it. Ardela didn't have any way of knowing about her skin reaction, did she? The alien woman had already apologized profusely and promised the swelling would go down in the morning. Ardela had also done a decent job with concealer on Eden. It covered up the blotchy red marks around her eyes. Instead of looking like she'd just spent hours in a tanning booth powered by the sun, frying her pasty skin to a crisp with cancerous islands of sunburn, she looked like she was trying to cover up hours of weeping. "Screw it. This will have to do," Eden muttered hoarsely, blinking away the tears intensifying smudges of her failed eyeliner experiment. Her makeup horror show was precisely why she opted for a nude face when possible. Not only did she lack the makeup skill other women seemed to be born with, but the hassle was too much. Flattening the ample volume of her flaming red ringlets, she did a final once-over in the mirror and plodded out of the bathroom.
"Finally," Thiago groaned. He waited for her in the living room of the spaceship. He crossed his arms and legs as he lay reclined on the couch. Hercules was curled up on the floor next to him. The creature lifted his head, whinnying idly in agreement. "Relax, I haven't kept you waiting that long," said Eden dismissively. She accepted the helmet Thiago handed to her and looked down at it questioningly. "Are we training before the evening begins?" "No. Put it on." Eden placed the helmet on her head and followed Thiago out the front door of the spaceship, bidding Hercules a doting farewell with a kiss to his face. Stepping out onto the dusty ground of the campsite, she flipped up the visor of her helmet, gawking in astonishment. A sports bike coated with frost-white paint and platinum gold finish was parked just a few feet from the doorway. In place of the oil tank was a massive puranium fuel tank. The footrest was a platform built around both the driver and passenger's seat, with extra straps and buckles to put on one's feet. Thiago dramatically checked the air pressure on the ridged tires and climbed onto the hover bike, peering over his shoulder at Eden expectantly. "Why are you waiting? Hop on. "
"Where'd you get this?" asked Eden breathlessly, hopping onto the leather cushion of the bike. She strapped a seatbelt over her waist as Thiago leaned over to adjust her foot straps. "It's a rental, but we're going to need it," answered Thiago. He cracked his neck from side to side, flicking switches and revving the ignition before resting his hands on the clutch. "You're probably going to want to find something to grab tightly." "Is this thing fast, or..." Eden's sentence cut short as the hoverbike blasted forward. As her body jerked forward from the sudden acceleration, she frantically bearhugged Thiago from behind, clasping her hands together. She buried her face into the thick black coat he wore over his jumpsuit. As the wheels of the bike slowly peeled off the floor, her heart beat rapidly against her chest. The bike tipped backward and shot into the air, climbing thousands of feet above the ground. At this elevation, a new problem presented itself. Eden's teeth rattled in her mouth as icy gusts of wind made her start shivering. Thiago kept one eye on a computer monitor and another on the surroundings. He swerved past other airborne vehicles and accelerated to beat the building traffic. Eden didn't know how long she clung to Thiago, but eventually her curiosity got the better of her.
She braved the harsh weather around her and peeled herself away from Thiago's back, sticking her head up to peek over his shoulders. Beyond the fading clouds zipping past them was an extraordinary range of violet mountains capped with lace-white snow. She gave Thiago an ecstatic squeeze around the waist. Eden's stomach twisted as the bike began a choppy descent. Thiago steered the vehicle toward the mountainside. He parked directly beneath the snowline near the edge of a broad mountain shelf. "That wasn't as exhilarating as I imagined," Eden remarked. Tiny clouds of frosty breath wafted from her lips as she spoke. Eden climbed off the bike and pushed up her visor. Feeling chilled to the bone, she hugged herself in a futile attempt to keep warm. Thiago reached into Eden's coat and pressed a button concealed in the collar of her jumpsuit. In an instant, Eden felt better about the weather. A draft of toasty warm air began to seep through the lining of her clothes. Eden exhaled blissfully. She stretched out her arms and legs, allowing the warmth to penetrate every inch of her body. "Do all my jumpsuits have this feature? Why am I only learning about this feature now?" "Yes, and I have no idea." Thiago retrieved a thick blanket from the bike's storage compartment. Unrolling the blanket, he
pinned it open and lay the woolen fabric on the ground, inches from the brink of the cliff. Eden joined him on the blanket as far away from the cliff as she could get. She tucked her legs underneath her as she inched closer to him for warmth. She gazed over the edge, her mouth opening as she looked at the panorama of rainbow lights dotting the ground-level cities and floating pods. The view of the alien landscape was wonderfully picturesque against the dark late-night canvas. "Is this where you go to cool off? The sights here are amazing," Eden marveled. She nudged him with her elbow playfully. "This isn't where you bring all your girls to get them in the mood for love, is it? Is the view one of your 'moves'?" "Moves?" "What you do when you want to get a woman to sleep with you." "I've never needed any 'moves'. Women tend to sleep with me as soon as I bring them back to my ship." "Well, good for you," said Eden bitterly, humphing. "I suppose it is. But you're the only one I've ever brought here, if it matters to you." "Really?" "Yes," said Thiago, slipping a hand into the pocket of his coat. He pulled out a small black box, placing it on her lap. "Before I forget, this is for
you." Despite the frigid cold, beads of sweat formed in the creases of her palms as she picked up the container and snapped open the lid. A pair of bright, pearl-sized earrings sat on the velvet lining. It looked like a flurry of captured starlight danced inside the small baubles. "I know it's not as flashy as any of Ardela's jewelry, but I saw these in one of the stores when I was out the other night, and I thought of you, human." "Are you kidding?" breathed Eden. She yanked off the backs of the earrings and pierced the posts through her earlobes. "I don't know what to say. Thank you. These are the most gorgeous things I've ever seen." "I highly doubt that, but I'm glad you enjoy them." "Thank you so much," said Eden, flinging her arms around him in a tight embrace. "I love them." She pushed up his visor and kissed him softly, her cold lips thawing instantly against his. Thiago kissed her back. His arms softened at his sides when her lips slowly and sensually pulled away. Eden rested her head against his shoulder, nuzzling him as she interlaced her fingers with his. The pair gazed peacefully into the still horizon.
Chapter Twenty-Two "We've got all our weapons. The doors are locked, and our shields are up," Ardela said. She bent over to slip a thin dagger into the hidden compartment of her boot. "Eden, how are you doing over there? Are you ready?" Eden shifted her hood delicately over an elaborate cinnamon-roll braid on the back of her head. A fresh breeze blew past the open flaps of her cloak, chilling the exposed parts of her body, which was almost everything. Her cleavage, stomach, and legs were visible and slathered with golden glitter. She felt ridiculous in a metal bikini top, studded with a spiral pattern of colorful jewels and precious stones. She self-consciously started fixing her clothing. Eden tightened the knot around a matching sarong wrapped around her hips, adjusted a dangling triangular amulet on her neck, and pulled her cloak tightly around her. She took a deep breath and held out her arms in front of her. Eden couldn't postpone this moment any longer. Ardela removed a set of handcuffs fastened to her belt and slapped them onto Eden's wrists. A soft whizzing noise emitted from the handcuffs as the teeth automatically screwed into the key holes. Ardela had Eden tightly restrained.
"Yup. I think I'm ready to go." "We'll be back soon," Thiago called out to the window. Hercules whimpered, pawing at the door from the opposite side. "Sit tight, buddy." "That's sweet," said Eden. Her body awkwardly moved as Thiago led her away from the ship. He held the handle of the leash to her shackles. "Poor Hercules can't stand being away from Thiago." "Thiago and that thing are inseparable," Ardela concurred. She flashed them a sheepish grin. "Bless his heart." "I rarely go on a mission without Herc by my side," said Thiago, cutting through the Glop city square and moving toward a secluded alley. "He'll need to stay behind this time or we'll risk blowing our cover." As they dragged Eden through the alleyway, she found she had to start jogging to keep up with Thiago's driven pace. She glanced around at the jarring crimson color illuminating the long, narrow stretch of the Glop red light district. Shadowy entrances to strip clubs and seedy love motels advertised with neon signs lined the lane. Although the signs were overwhelming at first, careful inspection revealed their age. Some were missing multiple LEDs, and others had electronic marquees that only scrolled halfway through the screens. Wedged between the esteemed gentlemen clubs were tall, clear booths with glass tinted in different
shades of red and pink. Eden's jaw dropped wide open as she openly ogled the unusual features of the female representatives of the Glop race. All sense and good manners flew right out the window. The alien women were six feet tall, at least. They wore fancy brassieres, nipple pasties, and skimpy thongs. They had surprisingly human-like skin tones and looked like overgrown sumo wrestlers. Rings covered bewitchingly loose bodies, reminding Eden of the Michelin tire mascot. She watched with a combination of revulsion and fascination as the Glop women danced to thumping music blaring out their speakers. Thankfully, only a few flashed them, seductively rubbing their pumpkin-sized breasts against the glass. "Well, we're here," Thiago whispered, stopping at an old, three-story establishment tucked away at the end of the alley. He tugged on Eden's shackles, drawing her close to him. "Whatever you do, don't say anything. If you do as they tell you, and stick to the plan, you'll be fine." "You'll be more than fine," Ardela reassured her, squeezing her once on the elbow. "You're going to be great." Eden looked anxious as Thiago knocked twice with the back of his knuckles on a dark wooden door. The door swung open, revealing a striking Noxx madam at the threshold. She had neatly pulled back the crown of white feathers around her
head. Black rings outlined her hypnotically amber eyes. A plum, floor-length gown complete with a lace-trimmed train covered the white scales on the bottom half of her body. As the Madam's intense eyes settled on Eden, she felt intimidated and dropped her inquisitive gaze to the ground. "Madam Cecilia?" "Who the hell are you?" "My name is Ardela, and this is my associate, Thiago. We contacted you last night about the potential bride we would like to offer your esteemed establishment. We've brought her here, as per our discussion, to see if she will meet your requirements. May we come in?" Eden squealed in surprise as Madam Cecilia's cold fingers curled around her wrist and forced her forward. She was so frightened she couldn't move. Eden's shoulders became tense as the Madam slid the cloak off her shoulders. Eden's body was not her own any longer. She was twirled around for an inspection, and she was helpless. The Noxx leaned closer and sniffed her like she was a slab of meat. Next, the madam cupped one hand around Eden's butt and the other on a breast. The stranger squeezed freely, handling Eden's private areas like she was an animal. Eden had to resist the urge to retaliate for the blatant sexual harassment. Madam Cecilia stepped back and lifted her nose into the air. Her wrinkled
lips pressed together. She didn't say anything, but went to the front door and held it open for the group. The trio walked in single file through the doorway. The heart of the brothel was a blunt contrast to the dismal facade, which looked similar to a drug den when one looked at it from the outside. The interior was spotless and extravagant. Classic gothic furniture filled it, which gave it a regal atmosphere. A carpeted winding staircase led to a series of soundproof rooms. Green and red lights fixed to the doors indicated if the rooms were vacant or occupied. Paintings featuring generic nature scenes adorned the walls, complementing the romantic floral backdrop of the wallpapers. Soft jazz played from the overhanging speakers. There was even a receptionist behind a counter, complete with a silver bell and a sophisticated centerpiece on the desktop. If it weren't for the interracial mix of alien women in frilly dresses and lingerie lounging around as they waited for the next customer, the building would look like a perfectly quaint bed and breakfast. "How much are you looking for?" Madam Cecilia inquired coldly, stroking her chin. "How much do you think she's worth?" "She's a little bony, but our supply of natural redheads is running low. Forty thousand? Sixty if
her hymen's intact." Eden felt conflicted. On one hand, the casual sex slave bidding war in front of her was revolting. On the other, she was offended that she wasn't even worth six figures. "We're willing to negotiate. Why don't we have someone test her out first, free of charge," Ardela offered. She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively. "You know some of your regulars are willing to pay excessive amounts for just an hour with a freshly captured human bride. If the client is fully satisfied, you'll have to cough up eighty. If anything goes wrong, and there's the slightest complaint, we'll hand her over for twenty." "Are you proposing a bet? I do like to play games," Madam Cecilia drawled. She grabbed hold of Eden's chin and forcibly tilted her head upward, tracing her bejeweled four-inch-long stiletto nail along the human woman's quivering flesh. "There's no sign of age lines on her neck. She's a young one." Madam Cecilia looked off into the distance. "I believe she'll fit quite nicely here." "What about him?" said Thiago, gesturing to a Glop checking in at the counter. It was Katakee. The unsightly alien leaned against the countertop as he attempted to chat up the cowering receptionist. With a short, pencil-thin mustache, an oily orange comb-over, and a babyblue suit emblazoned with half-naked alien women
custom made to fit his hulking figure, the cocky fugitive was a peculiar marriage of creepy and weird. "I believe I've won this bet already. You may be out of luck. That gentleman is one of our best customers. He's also one of our pickiest," said Madam Cecilia, cackling darkly. "Very well, I'll go ahead and make the arrangements." The train of the Madam's dress trailed after her like a sea of purple snakes. The trio observed carefully from a distance as the Noxx woman exchanged hugs with Katakee. Madam Cecilia and Katakee said quick pleasantries before the madam leaned in close to the Glop fugitive, speaking in hushed tones. "Are you okay, Eden? You look a little green," said Thiago softly, glancing sideways at her. "Are you sure you can do this?" "Of course. I'm all right," insisted Eden with false conviction. She fought to keep her voice from trembling. The handcuffs suddenly seemed too tight on her wrists. "Don't worry," said Ardela, lowering the volume of her voice as Katakee and Madam Cecilia started to head back in their direction. "We'll be right outside the door. It will be just like we practiced." "Okay." Katakee grabbed the handle of Eden's leash from Thiago's hands. Madam Cecilia led the way
up, ushering Eden and the client towards a suite on the second floor. As Ardela and Thiago began following them up the flight of steps, Katakee grunted disapprovingly, snarling at the madam. Madam Cecilia got the message. "The client wants you to wait for him downstairs." "Not a chance," said Thiago immediately. "We need to stand guard by the door to ensure the goods aren't damaged. If we can't protect our investment, the deal is off." Katakee clucked his tongue indignantly. He ultimately relented. As they reached a room located at the far end of the hallway, the Glop swept Eden off the ground by the waist and slammed the door shut in their faces. Ardela and Thiago nodded at each other briefly, moving to the side of the twin doors as Madam Cecilia sauntered away from them. Eden gagged as the stench of an overflowing dumpster on a hot summer's day emerged from Katakee's puckered lips. Removing the hood over her head, he wrapped his chubby, brawny arms around her waist. His cold tongue flopped lazily along the contours of her cleavage. Eden tried not to move, but she couldn't help attempting to escape. Katakee quickly grew tired of her squirming and writhing. He shoved her onto a king-sized double bed.
Eden rolled onto her side. She silently watched as Katakee turned his back to her and prepared to disrobe. He laid his concealed weapons down on the coffee table before stripping off his clothes. She clenched her lips and didn't make a sound. Eden focused and lifted her shackled hands to the amulet around her neck. When she gave a small button concealed in the back of the pendant a hard jab, an antique key ejected from a triangle in the center of the necklace. She caught the tiny key with the tips of her fingers and gently fit it into the keyhole in her handcuffs. When Katakee had removed his clothes and turned back around to face her, Eden was already free from the restraints. She bent over to retrieve a laser tucked inside her boot. Their eyes met across the room, widening simultaneously. Katakee's eyes were frightened, but Eden's eyes were full of anticipation. "Now," she shouted. Thiago and Ardela burst through the doors on cue, fully armed and ready for destruction. The startled Katakee whirled around with his hands up in surrender and his boxers halfway down his knees. Eden never got the laser out of her shoe; it refused to budge. She rolled off the bed and crashed onto the floor, making sure to keep herself out of the line of fire. Eden struck her head against the post on the foot of the bed. As her sight began to blur, she saw
Katakee's shadowy figure freeze solid like an awkwardly-posed mannequin and topple forward to the floor with a loud thud.
Chapter Twenty-Three Back on the ship, Eden was hungry again. She squirted healthy servings of sweet butter frosting onto a tray of millie flour cupcakes. Eden scooped up some of the cream with her fingertips and passed it between her lips, licking contentedly. As she tipped back her head and opened her mouth wide to squirt frosting into her mouth straight from the can, a chiming of bells rang through Thiago's spaceship. "Ardela's here!" Thiago emerged from the bathroom, wiping wet hands on his sides as he headed to the door. Ardela entered the ship, balancing a basket of hot meals on top of arms filled with bulging paper bags. Thiago and Eden rushed to help her, brushing away a snooping Hercules. He attempted to poke his head into Ardela's belongings. "Thank you. I did not want to make two trips," said Ardela, setting the rest of the bags on the kitchen counter. "I know what you mean," Eden piped up. "I do the same thing with my groceries." "What is all this stuff?" Thiago's brows furrowed as he browsed through the contents of the bags. The glass bottles clinked against each other noisily as he checked the labels. "There's enough
liquor in here to get a small nation blitzed out of their minds. Are you throwing a party? Let's hope it is back on your ship, because I didn't authorize anything like this." "Of course not," Ardela scoffed, rolling her eyes. "It's all for us. I think your victory calls for a grand celebration, don't you? Katakee is behind bars, where he belongs. We're all a lot richer now." "You guys got the authorities to close down that horrible brothel, too," said Eden. An involuntary shudder gripped her body at the thought. "I couldn't believe all those poor human women locked away in the basement. They'll be sent off to a rehabilitation center for recovery before they decide what they want to do." "It was one of our better engagements," Thiago conceded. "But your purchases are inappropriate. Did you forget humans are deathly allergic to alcohol on this planet?" "Oh, no, that's okay. You guys go ahead and partake as much as you want. You deserve it. I'm happy to babysit." "I'm offended you think I would ever forget about Eden," Ardela interjected smugly. Stuffing her hand into one of the bags, she rifled through to the bottom. Her fist emerged moments later, dangling a clear bag with nuggets of dark purple bud covered with fuzzy yellow hair. "Dolly grass is all-natural and a hundred percent human-friendly. I
guarantee it." Thiago selected an alternative instrumental playlist to play over the speakers. The relaxing mood music had a pacifying effect on the trio sprawled on the couch. As Ardela filled two glasses of Pasquin ale to the rim of the glass, Thiago instructed Eden on how to pack a healthy, hardhitting dolly joint. There was a vanilla flavor to the wrapping paper as he sealed the joint shut. He pressed the finished product to his lips and lit up the other end. Faint tufts of purple smoke were floating through his parted lips. He passed it over to Eden to begin the cycle. Within an hour, all three were deliriously happy, reveling in different levels of buzz. Eden rose from the couch, a numbing head rush coursing through her body as she stood up. She jumped over Ardela and Thiago's stretched legs on the coffee table. Her thin frame swayed side to side in drowsy glee. The heavenly weed completely alleviated the soreness in her legs. She felt like she was walking on a patch of fluffy, airy clouds as she tread gingerly on the carpet. She practically levitated to the bathroom. Some time later, Eden stumbled out of the toilet after a fierce struggle with her jumpsuit zipper. As she bumbled her way back to the couch, the carefree smile stretched across her face swiftly vanished. Her knees buckled against each other.
Her legs suddenly felt softer than gelatin. Every instinct in her body told her to look away, but she couldn't. Instead, her eyes locked onto a hearttwisting scene. She stared blankly at Ardela and Thiago, who had their lips locked in an intense kiss. As Thiago slowly became aware that he was being observed, he pulled away from Ardela. His eyes widened in horror at the sight of the shell-shocked Eden, standing just a few feet away. Eden was suddenly able to move her legs again. "Eden, wait!" Ignoring Thiago and Ardela's pleading cries, she stomped on the pedal attached to the wall of the doorway. Before either of them could stop her, she slipped through the jaws of the opening doors and vanished out of sight.
Chapter Twenty-Four FIVE MINUTES EARLIER A dense violet fog cloaked Thiago's ship. The sound of mellow beats playing in the background made him unconsciously turn his head from side to side. The sweet warmth of the Pasquin ale toasted his body from the inside out. The mild spasms of muscle pain that were always present in a bounty hunter's body had decided to take a temporary vacation. He felt like a billionaire tycoon lounging around at a secret hideaway. The capture of Katakee was still a recent success in everyone's mind. All three of them had followed the plan to near perfection. It was one of those rare moments teamwork had worked for Thiago. He couldn't remember the last time he had allowed himself to relax this freely. There was always something else that needed to be taken care of or a project he could work on to get ahead. Not at this moment. Right now, his only concern was pouring himself another shot of ale which he hoped would lull him to sleep. The couch squeaked under Thiago as he shifted in his seat. He kept the heels of his boots hooked on the edge of the coffee table as he rested his palms flat on his stomach. As his drooping head nodded sideways, his eyelids began to close.
"Thiago." His head snapped upright. He was dazed and blinking sleepily as his head slowly turned to his left. Ardela reclined on his couch like an Egyptian queen sitting on a chaise lounge throne. In the silence, he had nearly forgotten her presence. Ardela delicately draped one leg over the other. Purple wisps of smoke drifted from her lips in the shape of little hearts. She offered the blunt to Thiago between her fingers. The chubby spliff was burning midway through its length. She subtly nudged her prominent cleavage closer together with her arms. The Arkadian marking on her forehead glowed a sensual red. "No thanks," said Thiago hoarsely. His throat felt prickly and dry from all the dolly grass. Groaning, he reached over clumsily to refill his goblet. "Hold your horses, Thi-ger. Let me get that for you before you make a mess of yourself." Ardela intercepted his hand, giving him a quick squeeze on the knee to stop him. She tipped the remnants of an open bottle of ale into his goblet. As she handed the glass to him, her hand lingered on Thiago's leg. Her bedazzled spider-black manicure was so pristine that her nails looked unrealistic. But in Thiago's blissful stupor, he failed to notice. His head tilted back against the back of his couch as he accepted the goblet and swallowed the contents in
one go. "Thanks," he muttered. A loud burp came out of Thiago's mouth. He wriggled his legs away from her prying grasp. As he set his goblet back down on the table, a muted clang sounded from behind the closed bathroom door. He heard a quick reshuffling of objects followed by Eden's cheery voice. "I'm okay!" "Did you fall in the toilet again?" Thiago hollered towards the bathroom, one hand lazily cupped around the side of his mouth. "What do you mean again? I can't get my zipper to close. It's complicated! I'll fix it and be out in a second!" "Eden's fine. She's a big girl," said Ardela tartly. She swiftly softened, forcing herself to smile. "And a strong one, at that. I have to admit, Thiago, I sincerely admire you for deciding to accept her. It takes a rare man to treat his charity case with such respect and kindness." "Charity case?" Thiago repeated. His voice grew wary. "That's not a term that has ever crossed my mind." "What would you call her, then?" Ardela scoffed. She couldn't mask the scorn in her throaty chuckle. Ardela suddenly stopped twirling her hair. The silky strands of bubblegum-pink uncoiled from her fingers. "I assumed you were fucking her because she was available. Never in my wildest
dreams would I imagine the great Thiago Arris would have feelings at all, much less for a human girl." "I think I've missed the part where this concerns you," said Thiago firmly. There was an air of finality to his voice. "This conversation is over. Let's move on." "Oh, Thi-ger. I haven't upset you already, have I? You know what a kidder I am. What has gotten into you?" "I'm not upset, but I think a change of topic would be beneficial for both of us." "Let me rephrase things," Ardela drawled. She couldn't let the subject drop as she inched closer and closer to Thiago. He tried to move back, but sidling any further away from her would make him fall off the edge of the couch. "What I meant to say was I think you're an inspiration for what you're doing here with Eden. It's revealing a new aspect of your personality I've never seen before. You have grown so much since we last parted ways." "Evidently you haven't," Thiago replied coldly. The hair lining his arms stood up straight as a feeling of uneasiness stewed in the pit of his stomach. "Would you mind moving over a little? There's plenty of room on your end of the couch." "Come on, Thiago," Ardela persisted. She sighed wistfully, her warm breath teasing Thiago's burning earlobes. "All I'm saying is, taking down
Katakee was a rush. Didn't it bring back any memories of us and how well we worked together?" She slid her hand around his arm. "Ardela, you need to let go of me," Thiago warned. Thiago was quickly sobering up. His temples were pounding like a military drillmaster was screaming in his ears. He attempted to withdraw his arm from Ardela's iron grip, but her fingers only tightened around his wrist. Her nails clawed into his flesh, and she drew him in, smashing her lips against his. The sticky coating of her gilded gloss smeared against his closed mouth. The timing was terrible, but Thiago heard the clear-cut clicking of the bathroom door as it unlocked. Eden's horrified face appeared in front of him. Thiago's sense of urgency overpowered Ardela's pure Arkadian strength, and he shoved her off onto the floor. "Eden." Thiago's eyes were starting to water from the mixture of both smoke and the constant throbbing in his head. He staggered to his feet despite being dragged down by the anchor of Ardela's grasp. The commotion woke up Hercules. The creature's eight legs teetered sloppily underneath him as he scrambled uncertainly to his feet. He didn't know what was happening, but he had gone from slumber to action in a moment. Hercules
yapped instinctively in Thiago's defense as he became agitated in his nest tucked away in the corner of the living room. "Eden, wait!" When he finally managed to escape from Ardela's pawing hands, Thiago looked up to see the spaceship's front door sealing shut. Hercules' whimpers of confusion filled the now-silent room. The loyal creature trotted towards Thiago, burrowing his head into his brooding master's side. Perhaps sensing the Arkadian woman's contribution to the drama around him, Hercules snarled unpleasantly at Ardela when she rose from the couch behind him. Thiago stamped on the door pedal and slipped through the doorway with Hercules and Ardela following closely behind him. Veins in his neck bulged in frustration as he paced around the spaceship. He searched all around the ship, but there was no trace of Eden. "Let her go, Thiago. You know how emotional humans can get. If you give her a little space and some shiny things, Eden will be back to her old self." Ardela reached out to gently take his arm. "Get out of my sight," Thiago hissed. He pulled himself away from Ardela and vaguely pointed in a random direction. "Wait a minute, Thi-ger," said Ardela pleadingly. Her nervous laughter faded away when
she saw the look of fury brewing in Thiago's eyes. "You don't mean that, do you?" Without speaking, Thiago reached into his boot and pulled out a concealed laser pistol. He pointed the barrel of the bronze weapon straight at Ardela. Despite his intoxicated state, his outstretched arm remained perfectly still. "I think I do." Ardela stared at the muzzle of Thiago's gun before raising her eyes to meet his. She opened her mouth as if she were about to say something, but decided against it. Whipping her hair over her shoulder, she lifted her nose into the air and complied. Trying to keep her composure, she marched away to the spaceship as her hips swayed and heels clicked into the night. Muttering indescribable words filthy enough to make a sailor blush, Thiago threw his weapon onto the ground and returned to his ship. "What do you know? I went all the way to the other side of the galaxy just to discover that men are still dogs over here." Eden grumbled under her breath as she marched down the barren badlands of Glop territory. Avian squawks that sounded like a pack of wounded cats pierced through the darkening skies overhead. Glancing up at the vulture-sized, twoheaded alien birds circling above her, Eden sped up
her pace. She didn't know if they were waiting to eat her, and she didn't want to find out. A chilly breeze blew past her. In the process of storming out of Thiago's ship in such a heated, mindless rush, she had forgotten to put on her coat and a sensible pair of shoes. She absently reached behind her collar in a futile search for the selfheating button on her jumpsuit, which she wasn't wearing. Looking down at her outfit only further incited Eden's rage. She wore the designer ensemble Ardela had lent her for their party. The sleeveless halter jumpsuit patterned with pastel sequins looked better than it felt. Shivering, Eden wrapped her arms around herself, aimlessly heading north. As she walked, she realized something unusual. There were no signs of life around her other than the alien birds patrolling the skies. All she saw was emptiness. There were no peaceful drifters, no Xorxes junkies...not even a single unrecognizable landmark in sight. Eden's shoulders slunk down in dismay. Images flashed in her mind that she did not want to see. Her upper lip twitched at the thought of Ardela's hands wrapped firmly around Thiago's chin. She saw their lips locked together in the heat of uncontainable passion. She shook her head, flapping a hand in front of her face like she could physically remove the picture etched into her
retinas. The fact that the intimidating pair looked effortlessly beautiful together was an extra slap in the face. Did the aliens belong with each other? They had all the chemistry of a Grecian deity power couple. It wasn't merely Thiago's inability to keep his hands to himself that bothered her. Eden was mad at Ardela as well. She couldn't help feeling foolish for believing, however briefly, Ardela was her friend. Ardela was the only female she could turn to for advice on this planet. In hindsight, Ardela had not been subtle about her desires. It was always clear Ardela's lingering feelings for Thiago were more than "former work partners." But even though Eden had never verbalized her relationship with Thiago, Ardela should have respected her boundaries. As Eden gazed at the never-ending path that stretched in front of her, a wave of rationality came crashing down. It occurred to her that she hadn't given Thiago or Ardela a chance to explain themselves. Eden thought about the lightheadedness that came as an aftereffect from the dolly grass blunts the trio had consumed. For Eden, she struggled just to get the zipper of her jumpsuit working correctly. Additionally, Thiago and Ardela had both drained three bottles of Pasquin ale in less than two hours.
Being under the influence was no excuse for their actions. But the more Eden thought about it, the gravity of their drunken indiscretion grew less severe. She wasn't thrilled with what happened or ready to forgive, but the notion of leaving everything behind seemed silly. Her brain was racing in circles, making up answers to her questions. More to the point, where could she run? Earth was a long walk away. Eden felt like a runaway child with an empty piggy bank and nowhere to go. She would have to make the long trek back home. She spun around indignantly, squinting in the distance. The faint tracks of her walk marked a path back to the campsite. With a sigh, she grudgingly began to retrace her steps. "Eden!" Eden looked up. Her ears burned red when she heard Ardela's voice. The Arkadian woman approached from the distance, her lustrous hair swishing in the wind like a shampoo commercial. The sight of Ardela brought Eden's temper rushing back. She cast Ardela a withering look before stomping away from her. "Is this some more of your charity? Thanks, but no thanks. You didn't need to get me. I'm a big girl. I'll find my way back to the ship by myself." "Eden, wait. Can you just hear me out?"
"About what? I'm not interested in learning the rules of alien girl code." She felt a sharp pain in her leg. Eden's mouth went silent as she looked down to see a sharp needle of a syringe dart sticking out of her thigh. She gasped, finding it hard to breathe as she grabbed frantically at her throat. As the last drop of lime-green liquid inside the syringe disappeared, Eden's legs started to buckle under her. She crashed into the ground. Her icy limbs solidified as paralysis gradually took over her body. Ardela grabbed Eden's cold ankle and started dragging the immobilized human away to her spacecraft.
Chapter Twenty-Five A balding man wearing horn-rimmed glasses and a flannel shirt too large for his slim frame sat crosslegged upon the bank of a glittering pond. He held an old fishing pole between his legs and began to patch up the bait cast with silver masking tape. Satisfied, he looked over his shoulder, patting a vacant patch of grass next to him. A warm smile illuminated his sunken face. "Come sit next to me, Eden." Eden toddled over to the man using her stumpy legs. The man scooped her up before her overexcited little legs sent her toppling over the brink of the bank. He set her down next to him, gently placing the hook of the fishing rod in her small palms. The child dug into the tub of live bait next to her. She giggled at the tiny creatures squirming against her fingers. The man took the wiggling bait from her and fixed it onto the hook. "Are you ready, Eden?" the man asked. He placed his arms over hers, guiding her movements. "Remember what I told you. You have to flick your wrist back and then push forward." "Okay." "When you feel a nibble, what do you do?" "I watch the line in the water. Then I pull." "That's right. Go ahead. You can do it, Eden."
The tip of Eden's tongue poked out from the corner of her mouth as she concentrated. The man removed his arms from her and allowed the child to cast the rod on her own. The tip of her rod dipped into the water with a soft splash. The bright red fishing bobber bounced on the rippling surface of the pond. Within mere seconds, her arms tugged forward at an unmistakable nibble on the other end of the line. The little girl's eyes popped wide open in gleeful excitement. As the indicator line around the bobber sunk under the water, Eden pulled with all the giddy gusto of a young child. Water splashed around her as a thrashing fish jumped out of the surface and soared through the air, landing next to her. She glanced down at the fat rainbow trout flopping on the ground. It was nearly two feet from nose to tail. Beaming with pride, she turned around to brag about her capture. "Dad, did you see what I just did? Dad?" There was no answer. Eden twirled around in panic. The man was gone. Her bottom lip began to tremble. She got up and began to look for her father. No matter how hard she tried to retrace her steps, her ruffled socks and Mary Janes only seemed to move around in circles. Giving up, the child fell onto the cushion of the grass below her. As her eyes settled on the trout
next to her, she tilted her head slightly to the side. The shadows of an Arkadian symbol could be seen on the scales of the dead fish. The pungent stench of sulfur blew into Eden's nostrils. She slowly woke up. It was a burden to lift her head from her shoulders. But as she sluggishly came to, numbing waves of hysteria washed over her system. She found herself trapped in a vertical cage suspended high above the ground. A sturdy pair of handcuffs restrained her hands over her head. They were designed to impede all wrist movement. The rusty chains dangling from the ceiling gave her a small amount of movement in her legs. A separate pair of restraints held her ankles in place. Everything was designed to keep her thrashing to a minimum. The muscles in her limbs nagged at her for depriving them of rest as she fought to keep herself standing up. Eden inspected the walls of the cage with a sinking heart. Ominous bolts of red electricity sparked between the spaces of the black bars. She had as much chance of escaping containment as a roasted duck hanging in the display window of a Chinese restaurant. She puckered her lips as she breathed loudly through her mouth. She tried to keep her mind calm as she studied her surroundings. The walls around
her cage contained rows of capsules reaching higher than she could see. She stretched her neck forward, straining to get a better look at the mysterious vessels. They had a thick, gelatinous liquid the murky color of mucus and something Eden couldn't comprehend. When she realized what was in the capsules, she gasped in shock. Along with a handful of humanoid captives, different races of aliens occupied the containers. The capsules permanently preserved their final haunting expressions before death. Eden tore her eyes away from the gruesome graveyard. She fought back the sour taste of bile rising in her throat. The sprouts of moss growing from damp spots on the crumbling cavern walls suggested she was underground. As she saw dozens of uniformed Noxx officials pouring in through a doorway on her right, she realized where she was. Bounty hunters had been on a quest to uncover the lair of the Noxx army for years. She was in the middle of it. Thiago would love this place if he could ever find it. "Hey, assholes! Let me out of here!" Eden said in disgust. Eden pulled back as her gob of spit bounced off the sparking cage bars and deflected back on her face. The heads of the aliens shifted up to listen to the shrieks of the human prisoner. One was startled
more than the others. The bungling official struck the back of his head on a hanging wall fixture. He reeled over dizzily before another alien swooped in and caught him. "You! You there with the lazy eye! Stop acting like you can't hear me. I know you can. Go ahead, guys, walk away from me all you want. I've got a whole playlist of horrible pop songs in my arsenal, and I'm not afraid to use them! I'll give you a fair warning. I can't carry a tune to save my life." The Noxx officials continued as if she hadn't said anything. A few shielded their ears to block out Eden's obnoxiously shrill voice. She cleared her throat theatrically. When she started belting the tune to one of her favorite childhood TV shows, a few aliens cried out boisterously in protest. Eden's mouth shriveled shut as the door to the central entryway opened. A Noxx dressed in a unique set of black army fatigues strode into the room. He was much taller than the guards. In addition to the Noxx's imposing height, there were distinctive chocolate-brown markings shaped in a lopsided V between his eyes. Before, the officials were at ease. After their superior entered, they quietly moved to form neat lines. Ardela quickly joined him. "I'm interested to know your thoughts on the cargo, Malatov." The pair ascended a long flight of steps leading to the pedestal on which Eden's cage rested. Eden
cowered before them, burying her face in her arms as the pair leaned in and examined her. Malatov snarled, his guttural roar frightening everyone as it echoed through the space of the underground cavern. "Look at me." Involuntarily, Eden's head moved up from her arm. Disobeying the commanding voice was difficult. As Malatov sized her up, she couldn't stop her teeth from chattering. At this proximity, the Noxx leader was worse than she had imagined. Malatov probed her with his fiery amber eyes. The one on his left was sewn partially shut and only exposed a sliver of a congealed, severely infected eye socket. The grayed feathers that adorned his head drooped from age. Exquisite, time-worn tattoos covered the gleaming white scales of the bowling ball-sized muscles bulging from his arms. Ardela beamed alongside him. She sneaked a cheeky wink in Eden's direction. The Arkadian woman's hair was pulled away from her face in a sleek ponytail, displaying her beautiful chin and close-lipped smile in its full glory. "Are you sure you've brought me the correct tramp? This one's human, for goodness sake." "Trust me, this is the one. It looks like Thiago's got himself a new fetish for Earth skanks. The halfbreed's finally showing his true colors, I suppose." Malatov laughed huskily in agreement. He
stroked his chin. A flake of skin peeled off his pink snout as he sniffed Eden. "She's little on the lean side. I don't like her hair, but she smells as sweet as my last kill." "I can guarantee that Thiago will be looking for her very soon. He'll come directly to you. When he arrives, you and your men are free to finish him off." Eden gasped. "Ardela, why are you doing this?" she asked. Her voice sounded more brittle than she had intended. "How could you? With him? Look at him!" "Don't take it personally, sweetheart. It's just business," Ardela replied promptly. The nasty tone of her voice sent an unpleasant tingle down Eden's spine. "You're a smart girl. Keep your head up. For what it's worth, I did like you. If you need to know why, it should be obvious. Malatov is offering much more than any of the pitiful rewards the authorities are willing to fork over." "You greedy, two-faced bitch." Ardela stuck a hand on her hip and motioned to a new, ring-pop sized jewel on the little finger of her free hand. "That may be, but I've just bought myself a nice little treat worth more than your life ever will be. It only cost a quarter of what I received for escorting you here. The ring's not too flashy, is it? What do you think?" "I think you should take that ring and jam it up
your mom's hole in case she spawns any more of Satan's babies." "Feisty girl!" Ardela rolled her eyes. "When you have no weapons left, all you can do is use your mouth." Malatov stuck a hand through the bars of the cage to caress the supple skin of Eden's burning cheeks. "I can see why the bastard's got a soft spot for her. She's attractive, in a primitive sort of way." Eden whipped her hair around her face as she pulled away from Malatov. Her shackles clanged together. Two small spiders crawled out from Malatov's sleeves, crossed the bridge of his crooked yellowing fingers, and leaped onto Eden's twisting neck. As his fingers approached her contorting lips, Eden reacted instinctively. She clamped her jaw over two of his fingers, chomping down as hard as she could. "Son of a bitch! Get off of me, you disgusting human!" There was a loud crack as Malatov's knuckles connected with Eden's cheek. Her head slumped to the side of her neck. She couldn't believe the viscous display of force. Malatov withdrew his arms from the cage, angrily setting the voltage of the cage bars to its highest setting. As a bickering Ardela and Malatov wandered
down the flight of steps and away from her, Eden couldn't control her emotions any longer. Sobbing, Eden quietly cried herself to sleep.
Chapter Twenty-Six A woman's gentle modulated voice wafted out the speakers of the shuttle cars. This is a safety announcement from the staff at the HT-007 Inter-territory Shuttle System. Constant video recording is in effect for the security of both our staff and our passengers. We would like to remind patrons not to leave luggage or any belongings unattended. Abandoned belongings will be confiscated by security personnel and destroyed immediately without further notice. The air was thick with the musky sweat, body odor, and tentacle secretions of traveling passengers. In the after-work rush hour, the light chatter and pleasantries were muffled by the rhythmic whoosh of the ISS zipping through the tunnels. Most passengers were quiet. They were exhausted from a day's work. Some stared blankly into space with dead eyes; they kept their hands idly folded in their laps. Others snored loudly in their seats or slept standing up, resting their heads on their arms as they steadied themselves with hanging straps. Thiago loitered close to a door in a back of a congested car, leaning against a ridged wall. He was unprepared when the shuttle made an abrupt turn to
the left. He collided with an Azkal next to him, who was already in a foul mood because his face had smashed against the ceiling. Thiago mumbled a quick apology and evaded the alien's six glowering eyes by tugging a hood over his head. A lifetime of social skills left unpolished had resulted in the enhancement of Thiago's naturally agoraphobic tendencies. He couldn't recall the last time he had been aboard public transportation. With the notorious stigma and unabashed racism that followed half-humans, he had grown accustomed to keeping a low profile. It was impossible to feel safe in a crowd without his cloak, or, at the very least, a prosthetic disguise to conceal his nature. Today, he opted to leave Hercules and his spaceship parked back at the campsite in case Eden decided to return. If he'd learned anything from their past disagreements, it was that it was best to keep himself at a distance until Eden's anger subsided on its own. After a long period of contemplation, Thiago had enough sense to realize that even though he might not have been at fault, it appeared otherwise to Eden. Even though Eden exhibited a larger scope of moodiness than most of Thiago's other flings and one-night-stands, at the end of the day, she was the only female he had ever been with who eventually saw reason.
Next stop – the Land of the Fallen Cemetery. If your final destination is the cemetery, please disembark and proceed to Exit A or Exit B. If you wish to transfer to the Runic Territory line, change shuttles here. Thiago squeezed through the crowds and out the open doorway of the shuttle. He exited the station and stopped at a corner store next to the cemetery. A friendly teenage girl manned the cramped booth in a threadbare coat patterned with illustrated shooting stars. She wore a mask that covered her nose and mouth. Except for the snow-white scales that covered her body, the girl could almost pass for human. She had black waves of hair that stopped at her shoulders, and wide-set, brown eyes. Born halfNoxx, the orphan had been immediately disowned by society and forced into poverty. She needed the money she made from the tiny booth to stay afloat. The young girl tended to her shop no matter what the weather conditions were, always displaying a cheerful disposition and a happy-go-lucky attitude that never went stale. Thiago purchased a pair of handmade pillar candles with sparkling moon rocks and blue seashells embedded into the orange wax. He left the girl speechless when he paid for the candles. Thiago was feeling generous and left an enormous tip. Thiago proceeded through the unmanned gates
of the cemetery. The massive graveyard was respectfully silent. Only a handful of visitors wandered through an area that housed over thirty thousand headstones. He headed directly toward a cluster of gravestones situated on the eastern side of the territory. His solitary footsteps sounded disconcertingly loud against the stone footpath as he passed a sign over an archway. Letters were both missing or hanging on their hinges, but a newcomer could decipher the original words on the sign: Pacem Village Massacre Resting Ground. Except for a few select graves, most of the burial ground lay in miserable conditions. Shriveled plants, incense stubs, and ashes covered abandoned tombstones. Thiago moved off the footpath and made his way through a grid pattern arrangement of graves. As he drew closer to a particular pair of joined headstones near the center of the fourth row, he slowed to a stop. The twin tombstones of his parents looked freshly polished. The off-white marble shined like it had been made yesterday. Somebody had carefully swept old leaves to the side. A gem vase filled with a bouquet of cosmic orchids sat on the patch of grass in front of the headstones. The vibrant petals of the quirky purple and blue orchids sniffled with their persistent illness, adding a dynamic touch to the somber graves.
Thiago knelt on the ground and gazed at the miniature screens embedded on the tombstones above the engraved names and lifespan dates. Sixsecond scenes displayed in a permanent loop on the screens. The one on the left featured the face of a stern Arkadian man in his mid-fifties. An ill-tailored coat hung loosely over his translucent skin. It looked baked from constant exposure to the sun. The man's trimmed lampshade mustache wiggled like a baby caterpillar above his pursed lips. There were wrinkles around his eyes. It looked as if he were trying not to smile while somebody made silly faces in the background. The screen on the right displayed an attractive human woman in her late forties. The Swedish woman's heavily teased hair ran a little over her defined collarbone. She had the same white-blond locks as her son. Her thick, side-swept bangs bobbed along with her as she laughed soundlessly, tilting her bouncing head back with careless gaiety. Thiago unpacked his candles and set each one under a headstone. He lit them, using his hand to block out any unwanted drafts. The flames flickered on the wicks as they burned radiantly in contrast to the drearily lit cemetery. Shadows of the night lapped at the sides of Thiago's face. He folded his legs underneath him and sat rigidly still. In beautiful solitude, the son kept his dead parents company for two hours before he finally
left. Thiago returned to his ship with enough food for two people and a smelly satchel bursting with assorted fish heads for Hercules. He had to juggle everything he was carrying to keep his bag upright in his left hand. At the same time, he balanced the flimsy bags in his right. All the packages were in danger of collapsing under the weight of the stacked seafood and tentacle wonton soup. As he approached the ship, the feeling of relief that should have naturally appeared at the sight of home never arrived. The only emotion he felt was the worry in his heart. Hercules was going berserk. The creature ran around in erratic circles on the plot of land where Ardela had parked her spaceship. Thiago raced to the animal's side as quickly as possible, sacrificing what he was carrying. Sloshing soup escaped from overturned lids. Fish heads spun around in his satchel. His pet's mewling whimpers only came to a halt when Thiago arrived at the scene. "Herc! What's the matter?" Hercules arched his back and stamped his eight legs on the ground in reply. Thiago dumped the treats from his satchel onto the ground. The creature snapped his pincers, ignoring the mound of fish heads in front of him. Thiago frowned, his brows knitting as he tried to figure out what his pet
wanted to communicate. "You're not upset Ardela's gone, are you? You should be the happiest creature around." Hercules shook his head angrily. He jerked his head to the left twice. He wanted his master to follow him. Thiago set his satchel and the bags of the remaining soup onto the ground. Scratching at the nape of his neck, he trailed after Hercules inquisitively. "Where are we going, Herc? We can't mess around now. We need to get back to the ship in case Eden comes home." Thiago's words faded as he saw something in the scorch marks on the gravel floor which indicated Ardela's recent departure. Hercules lowered his head and nudged a small spherical object in Thiago's direction. He crouched close to the ground to pick it up. A lump formed in his throat as he examined the object in his palms. He was holding one of the trapped starlight earrings he'd given to Eden the night before the Katakee mission. Rubbing off the dirt caked around the clear glass of the globe, he twirled the post of the earring in his hands. Exhaling deeply, he rose from the ground, brushing off the grains of sand clinging to his pants. "Let's go, Herc. Eden's not coming back. Ardela's taken her, and we need to bring her home."
Chapter Twenty-Seven "Come on. I need to move faster," Thiago muttered under his breath as he jiggled the ignition lever of the spaceship controls. Warning klaxons blared over the speakers. He squinted at the diminished level of the drained fuel gauge on the corner of the dashboard screen. Shaking his head, he hastily left the cockpit and moved to a storage locker. At the locker, he collected backup jugs of puranium fuel and clamped them under his armpits. He raced back to the cockpit to start refueling. Hercules slid through the gap of the door just before it sealed shut. He wagged his tongue between his pincers, a puddle of drool pooling underneath him as he watched his master at work. Thiago lifted a hatch door behind the driver's seat. He unscrewed the caps of the black jugs and tore off the protective seals with his teeth, dispensing the gooey, blue-tinted liquid into the opening of the fuel tank. Hercules moved from side to side behind him, carefully evading the empty jugs of fuel flying in his general direction. "All right, Herc," Thiago announced. He slammed the hatch door closed and locked the latch with his feet. Swiveling around in his seat to face the dashboard, he started up the ignition. "Hold on, buddy. I'm kicking up the gears, and we're going to
be moving quickly." Hercules nodded, wrapping his bristly legs around the base of the passenger seat. Thiago requested some information from his shipboard computer, drumming his fingers on the dashboard as he waited for a tracking page to load. A complex set of maps complete with grids and exact coordinates filled the monitor. After inputting a set of codes on the keypad, the system beeped. A highlighted route appeared on the map, showing a neon yellow path leading from the current location of the ship to a general area that was unfamiliar to the computer. Thiago's natural inclination for distrusting everyone had ultimately paid off. Years of a solitary life and never-ending clashes with polite society may have created a jaded personality, but it also formed an efficient bounty hunter. As soon as Ardela had 'stumbled' uninvited into Thiago's life, he had concealed a tracking device of his own on her ship. The ship's wheels rattled against the rugged terrain, rolling forward on the ground before lifting off into the air. Thiago steered the vessel at a steep angle as he tried to accelerate. He angled the spaceship to the left until his course aligned with the route on the screen. There was nothing Thiago could do now except wait. Although his exterior looked like an empty
slate, his fists were clenched impotently around the controls in a death grip. There was nothing empty about the chaotic anxiety running rampant through his body. His eyes repeatedly moved from the windshield to the dashboard screen, confirming the autopilot was still working. About two and a half hours later, the triangular symbol on the craft finally crept toward the flashing dot indicating Ardela's destination. Rings appeared around the dot, alerting any observers that the journey was almost over. Thiago looked out the windows of the spaceship, trying to find any clue that would help him locate Eden. The ship hovered over a dark expanse of barren land covered with innumerable craters. Thiago modified the map on his screen to display thermal imagery, which would show him any living beings. To his dismay, nothing but dark blues and greens turned up in the forsaken land underneath him. When the craft began its inevitable descent, Thiago groaned with frustration. Had the tracker he planted on Ardela's spacecraft been faulty? He didn't see anything here. Thiago decided to exit his ship to investigate. He transferred the tracking data on his dashboard computer to a portable device in his hands. He exited the cockpit with an excited Hercules hounding him from behind. Thiago packed a spare satchel with flashlights, weapons, rope, rounds of
ammunition, and other necessities. He slung the bag over his shoulders before donning a weapon belt strapped with restraints, laser magnums, and a lightweight black-market submachine gun smuggled in from Earth. Fitting his black helmet over his head, he left the ship to begin his search. As Thiago looked around at the darkness surrounding him, he clicked a button on the side of his helmet visor. The glass whirred to life as his night vision gear activated. He glanced down at the portable tracker in his hands. According to the computer, he should be close to the location already. Exploring the site on foot didn't help. He couldn't see anything in the deserted area. Uncertain of what he should be looking for, he started to become frustrated. The mark on his head flashed in anger. Thiago angrily hit the side of the tracker with his fist. Behind him, Hercules was becoming more agitated. "Not now, Hercules," Thiago called out without looking over his shoulder. "I need to concentrate." But as Thiago spun around to retrace his steps, he missed his footing entirely. With his complete attention on the computer in his hands, he had neglected his safety. His feet were dangling over the edge of a deep crater. Before Hercules could grab hold of him, Thiago's grip slipped, and he
plummeted down the slope of the crater into a pitch-black abyss.
Chapter Twenty-Eight The visor screen on Thiago's helmet intermittently flashed as he flopped back and forth, tumbling down the slope. As a final humiliation, his torso took a beating from a mossy boulder that protruded from the bottom of the crater. Every part of his body hurt when he hit the ground. Rolling like a runaway log, he forced his mouth closed to stop himself from accidentally biting his tongue. Thiago slammed his elbows on the ground. Bits of rubble sprayed around him as he slowed. Thiago collected his scattered weaponry and shoved it into his open satchel. He gingerly removed his helmet, looking at the cracks on his visor and examining the damage on its dented and scuffed shell. It was useless now. As he cast it aside, he heard the mournful squeals of Hercules. Moments later, the oversized alien arachnid came sliding down the slope on its back, ending in a slow, spinning stop by his master's feet. Thiago flattened the crop of hair on top of his buzzed sides. His jumpsuit had holes and patches of missing fabric that had snagged on distended branches on his way down. He winced at the slightest movement of his body. Something was wrong with his shoulder. Excruciating spasms of pain stabbed at his tender
limbs. As veins emerged on his neck and temples, he suppressed an agonized cry as he painfully stretched his arms out in front of him. Slamming his eyes shut, he clenched his teeth to brace himself. He seized his grotesquely dislocated shoulder and forced it in the opposite direction. A tear fell out of his eye as a sickening crunch sounded and his shoulder snapped back into alignment. As he held out his shaking arms, he observed his Arkadian genes start to work. The raw, open wounds visible through the shredded fabric of his jumpsuit began to heal. The cuts sealed themselves, leaving darkened traces of scars in their place. He closed his eyes into focused slits as he analyzed the quarry-like environment. A thick fog of yellow smoke carrying the distinctive stench of sulfur rose from the ground. Steam hissed out from dozens of bubbling acid pits underneath them. On top of the acid pits was a single steel bridge wide enough to fit two tanks side by side. The old surface of the structure was covered with spacecraft scorch marks and tank treads leading to thick, sealed doors in a cavern opening. Hercules was behind Thiago when the deafening sound of warning sirens shattered the silence. Thiago took a hesitant step backward. His head urgently whipped around in alarm. Hercules gazed back at him with apologetic eyes. His head
bowed guiltily, and his legs slowly reversed through a tripwire on the ground. The pair concealed themselves behind a series of rock formations, pulling their bodies into a tight embrace. Although space was limited, they did what they could to keep their feet stabilized on their patch of land. They shied away from the dangerous acid pits boiling around them. Thiago wrapped his fingers around the rock formation and tried to spy from a distance. Grating screeches sounded when the heavy doors in the cavern entrance opened. A line of hovering vehicles resembling one-man sleds glided through the doorway, piloted by Noxx soldiers wearing matching uniforms indicating a low rank. Each sled had a mounted laser gun on the curved brush bow on front of the vehicle beds. The mouth of the barrels sparked with striking red bolts. They were ready to kill. With Hercules' fidgeting head tucked under his armpit, Thiago pulled back his craned neck. He only needed a little space to keep watch. The Noxx maneuvered their sleds around the perimeter in circles. They were determined to find whatever had triggered the tripwire system. Thiago licked his lips, kneading the creases of his moist palm with his thumb. Thanks to Eden, he had stumbled upon the holy grail of targets for all bounty hunters on the planet. People had searched
for this location for decades. Without even meaning to, they had inadvertently found the infamous lair of the feared Noxx. "All right, buddy. Here goes nothing. Are you ready?" Thiago whispered. He stroked the top of Hercules' head in an attempt to pacify the creature's restlessness. "Lay low for now and wait for my signal before you attack. Do you understand me?" Hercules nodded enthusiastically in response. He mimed a zipped mouth with a leg held between his pincers. Thiago ripped off his sleeves and tossed them aside, exposing thick muscles on his arms. As beads of sweat raced down the length of his hunched back, he dove into his satchel and rummaged around for a sniper scope. He screwed the scope onto the base of his submachine gun, mounting the weapon against the edge of the flattest rock he could find. Aligning himself behind the gun, Thiago gazed into the eyepiece. His view crystallized as he adjusted the scope with the parallax ring. The cross of the field slightly moved before he centered it on the closest guard. He was lingering by the foot of the bridge. Thiago slid his finger onto the trigger and tapped the sides of the weapon for good measure with his other hand. Taking one last, soothing breath to calm the thoughts in his head, he gently pulled back the trigger. An annoying ringing erupted in Thiago's ears as
a single bullet shot out from the mouth of his weapon's sizzling barrel. The first of four Noxx enemies was hit directly between the eyes. His vehicle spun off course at once; the front of the sled plunged into the side of the cavern walls before exploding into a flaming fireball. Before the others could react to their unseen attacker, Thiago had readjusted his scope to aim at his next targets. He kept his finger half-closed on the trigger and gunned down another one. He proved to be resilient when Thiago missed the mark and accidentally hit his stomach. The thug knelt down clutching his midsection until a clean strike to the side of the neck finally rendered him motionless. The third panicked and tried to flee, abandoning his vehicle. In his flustered state, the Noxx started to run away from danger but accidentally slipped into the acid pit. Unsettling screams of torturous agony made goose bumps spring up on Thiago's arms. The Noxx floundered in the pool until his screams died down and his body vanished. Thiago tore his eyes away from the gruesome scene, but his distraction had already made him vulnerable to the last Noxx guard. He missed, hitting the arch above the cavern door instead. The goon's sled expertly swerved away from the crumbling debris above him. He slipped away to alert the others.
Thiago swore like a sailor. He tossed his submachine gun aside in favor of the laser magnum on his belt. Swinging his satchel back over his shoulder, he gave Hercules a quick nudge on the leg. "Let's go." They darted to the abandoned sled, which was still hovering by the doorway. Thiago grabbed two new puranium orb bombs, pocketing the glass balls. They pulsed with swirling blue contents. The pair raced to the entrance and retraced the steps of the Noxx goon. They ran down a small, dimly lit tunnel that stunk of sewage. Midway through the tunnel, the droning voices of multiple Noxx vehicles intensified. Five enemies in a crisp V-formation appeared at the end of the tunnel, hollering in their native language as they caught sight of the intruders. Thiago clamped his hands on Hercules' sides, yanking him back as his legs slid underneath him. He spun Hercules around, whisking him off in the opposite direction. The Noxx began firing the mounted laser rifles on their sleighs. The scrambling duo raced to avoid the red laser bolts. Thiago spotted a recess on the walls of the chamber and took cover, hauling Hercules in with him. Flattening his back against the wall, he pulled out one of the bombs and hurled the explosive sphere into the path of the enemy vehicles.
He closed his eyes, but it didn't help. There was a glaring white flash which temporarily speckled Thiago's vision with glowing blobs of dancing afterimages. A loud explosion followed which sounded like a collision of trains at full speed. They sneaked out of the wall crevice, fanning away the billows of blue smoke and toxic fumes. Thiago fired his laser magnum, taking out each of the disoriented Noxx sitting dazed in their vehicles before moving past them. Hercules did his share of elimination. He cleared their path by sweeping alien bodies left and right like a rogue demolition worker equipped with a sledgehammer. After the pair fended off about a dozen additional Noxx, they finally arrived at the heart of the lair. Thiago rapidly assessed the situation in the underground chamber. His eyes lingered on the vessels containing preserved victims. Was Eden in one of them? If she were, she would be stockpiled along the walls like a canned good in an evil supermarket. A complicated series of titanium platforms, winding staircases, and pedestals stood over the frothing lake of acid flowing freely underneath them. Before Thiago could carefully investigate the capsules, a different group of hovering Noxx sailed through the entryway across them. The bright green bolts that jetted out of Thiago's weapon only managed to scrape the platform of the
enemy closest to him before it exhausted its power supply. With the smirking Noxx careening towards him and not enough time to reload, Thiago had to act fast. He flipped his weapon around and used it to club his assailant on the back of the head. Hercules wrapped his pincers around the Noxx's neck, slashing his arteries before flinging him out of the hijacked sled. The pair clambered into the vehicle. Thiago took the driver's seat as Hercules clung onto the curved back of the chair. Thiago pulled on a random lever. The sleigh lifted off the ground unsteadily. It tipped from side to side until Thiago became accustomed to the unfamiliar controls. His eyes widened at the sight of Noxx steadily closing the distance between them and beginning to open fire. He steered abruptly to the right, evading the line of laser blasts. He began flipping the switches to activate the mounted guns on his sled and his blistered fingertip pulled back a trigger. As he guided the beam of his platform's laser, the smell of singed alien flesh intermingled with the sulfuric air. Then he heard the sweetest sound in the world. "Thiago? Oh, thank God – Thiago! I'm up here!" Thiago looked up, his heart jumping at the sound of Eden's voice. A steel cage hung suspended from the ceiling. It was only accessible by a single
staircase that appeared to be at least three stories off the ground. The floor of the cage rocked wildly as Eden excitedly stomped her feet. He bared his teeth in his wrath, finishing off the rest of the mob moving behind them. He accelerated away from the scene. Hercules gurgled delightedly behind him as they soared up to Eden's height. They hopped off the sled at the top of the staircase. Thiago didn't bother to stop the vehicle, which wasn't large enough to accommodate all three of them. It jerked forward once before plunging into the acid pit underneath them. "Let's get out of here. I don't know where Malatov and Ardela are, but I think they're coming back at any moment." "You're okay, Eden. Everything will be fine." He searched in his satchel and pulled out a mechanism resembling a spring clamp. As a puffyeyed Eden waited in her cage, Thiago fastened the jaws of the tool around the lock. He twisted a knob on the device to activate it. Within seconds, a powerful laser in the clamp jaws began searing away at the metal. With Thiago's attention completely absorbed with helping Eden escape, he didn't see what was happening behind him. He didn't notice the wounded Noxx guard moving up the stairs, but Hercules did. As the grunting guard swung a rusty spiked baton over his head, intending to decapitate
Thiago, Hercules launched himself at the attacker. Hercules latched onto the guard, and the grappling pair tumbled over the staircase railing. There was a loud crash and splash into liquid. In moments, acid covered the two bodies. Thiago and Eden looked at each other in disbelief. For the first time in years, Thiago snapped. The broken man collapsed to his knees. He clutched the sides of his head as their heartbreaking cries filled the vast space of the cavern.
Chapter Twenty-Nine "We have to save Hercules!" Eden's words were drowned out by the roar of an animal-like sobbing. As the pain of a thousand daggers twisted in his chest, it finally occurred to Thiago that the sounds were coming from his mouth. He was screaming in horror. He felt like a pillow covered his face. More alarms started to go off in the chamber. They sounded like a symphony of foghorns. Thiago stopped looking at the ground, numbly observing the groups of Noxx pouring through all four entrances around them. He only broke out of his haze when he noticed the sneering faces of Malatov and Ardela among the mob of white scaly bastards. An adrenaline rush fueled with hatred and bloodlust drove him to his feet. "Thiago! Get me out of here. They're coming!" Thiago broke off the lock hanging from the cage and entered the tiny quarters. He refilled his laser magnum with clips of ammunition and fired at the hinges of the shackles. Eden's outstretched limbs fell from over her head. She yelped in pain as she slammed to the ground. Thiago snapped off Eden's cuffs, giving her a powerful hug before he set her free. "Don't leave me again. I can't protect you if you run away. Can you move?"
"Yes. I'm sore as hell, but the feeling's slowly coming back to my legs." "Here," said Thiago. He handed her a spare laser pistol from his satchel and the last orb bomb he'd collected from the abandoned sled. He took a moment to instruct her on how to operate the weapon. He motioned to a switch on the side of the barrel and said, "The blue light's for stun, and the green light's for kill. Be careful with the orb. It's fragile, explosive, and dangerous." "Okay, I got it," said Eden. The magnum shook in her hands as she slipped it into her belt strap. Peering over Thiago's shoulder, she gasped. Her eyes went round with terror at the Noxx guards gathering at the foot of the staircase. "Can we evade these guys?" "We'll get them. Be careful." Thiago lifted Eden off the ground and started toward the open cage door. "Thiago, wait." Eden pulled him down for a kiss. "Be careful, please." Thiago paused. He tried to press his lips tightly together, but he couldn't help smiling. "I will. Now let's get these bastards." Eden threw away her useless heels. Her legs felt like lead underneath her as she ran after Thiago and she looked a filthy, bedraggled mess. Vast areas of her soiled halter jumpsuit were missing sequins.
Inflamed alien bug bites peppered her dingy bare arms. The nest of coppery curls that ran past her shoulders had fluffed up from the humidity; it was untamable. Fortunately for Eden, there was no mirror, and discomfort was the last thing on her mind. Thiago's aim seemed to improve in his trancelike rage. His barrel zeroed in on each of the Noxx running up the staircase, efficiently eliminating each target. Without looking behind him, he grabbed hold of two clips and put them into the chamber of his gun, reloading with mechanical efficiency. Thiago and Eden started shooting in turns. One began firing while the other reloaded. Fallen guards toppled backward, creating an inescapable domino effect upon the soldiers behind them. As Thiago exterminated the last few attempting to crawl over their comrades' bodies, Eden sidled past them and down the stairs, knocking a few wounded guards over the railing along the way. She was on a mission. Eden made a beeline for Ardela. The beaming Arkadian woman stood with her spread legs locked and her arms folded across her chest. Her face looked primped for a red carpet, and her glossy pink hair stayed in place with two bejeweled hairpins. Even in the face of chaos, Ardela was as glamorous as ever.
Eden snorted, flicking away the sweat dangling off her nostrils. There was nothing more she wanted at that moment than to wipe the smug look off Ardela's face. The green bulb flashed on the nose of her pistol. But as Eden raised her weapon, Ardela lunged forward with a high kick and knocked the gun out of Eden's hands. The weapon bounced on the ground and slid out of reach. Their eyes met for a split second before they both dove for the laser pistol. Eden knew her human strength wouldn't be enough to win against Ardela's Arkadian genes, so she had to resort to rough playground tactics. Eden sprang on top of Ardela and straddled her. She weaved her hands into the threads of Ardela's hair, immobilizing her bun as she pulled and twisted. Ardela shrieked. Tears fell from her eyes as Eden's fists tore off clumps of her hair. Ardela shook her off, panting heavily. In her discombobulated state, she made the mistake of turning her back on Eden for one brief moment. Eden jumped at the chance, reaching for the orb bomb tucked away in her bra. She bit down on her lip and twisted the sphere to activate it. As Ardela turned back around, Eden stuffed the orb into her mouth. Finally, she gave Ardela a push. Ardela's eyes bulged in astonishment. Her arms and legs flailed as she fell towards the acid pit behind her. Her cheeks ballooned and turned a
ghostly blue before the orb detonated in her mouth. Body parts and jewelry rained into the murky yellow sea from above. Gagging from the putrid stench, Eden whirled around, looking for Thiago. He was fighting with Malatov in a different struggle beyond the bodies of Noxx guards strewn across the floor. Eden watched as Thiago rolled on top of Malatov, jamming the barrel of his magnum between the Noxx's lips. "Don't kill him!" Eden called out. "Not now, Eden," Thiago hissed through clenched teeth. The marking on his forehead glowed a fiery red. "What about my parents?" "He doesn't deserve a quick death," wheezed Eden as she ran up from behind him. She grabbed hold of his shoulder, squeezing. "Let the asshole rot in prison. We also need his face intact to collect the bounty." Thiago struggled with himself as his shaking finger hovered over the trigger. He glared at Malatov's steely, unfeeling eyes blinking back at him. His rational mind prevailed in a moment, and he let his body relax. He removed the weapon from Malatov's mouth. "It's over now." Thiago put restraints onto Malatov's wrists. He allowed himself one luxury, however. Thiago blew a glob of spit into Malatov's leering face before
Thiago and Eden turned around, leaving the Noxx kingpin's empty threats behind them.
Chapter Thirty THREE MONTHS LATER "Why don't you set the ship to autopilot so you can enjoy a glass of bubbly?" Thiago looked over his shoulder and smiled. Eden had noticed he was happier recently, and not a morose stick-in-the-mud like when she first met him. She entered the cockpit, carrying an expensive bottle of vintage Pasquin ale in one hand and a fancy goblet engraved with ancient Arkadian hieroglyphics in the other. She looked stunning in an emerald green dress which accented her eyes. The asymmetrical neckline showed off a hint of her delicate collarbone. He let the computer take over the ship and swiveled around in his chair to face Eden. She uncorked the bottle and poured a golden liquid into the glass, handing it to him. Sensing something was wrong, Eden tipped her head to the side and frowned. "Is something the matter, honey?" she whispered. She snuggled up to him, gently massaging the hard knots permanently lodged in his neck and shoulders. "It's nothing. I'm just a little tired of tossing and turning on the new mattress we bought last week." "Me too. It's going to take a few more nighttime
activities before we break it in," Eden said with a grin. She sighed and traced her finger along the buzzed sides of Thiago's head. "If a new mattress is our biggest problem, we've got a good thing going here. Malatov's going to prison as we speak. You're practically a celebrity now, and the payout for his capture was more than we had ever imagined. My family on Earth is living happy and debt-free. I'd say our life is divine right now, don't you think?" "I suppose so," Thiago replied. He chugged back the rest of his ale and placed the empty goblet on the dashboard. Eden took the passenger's seat and tapped her toes nervously against the leg of her chair. She wanted to say something to Thiago, but she wasn't sure how to open the topic of conversation. "You know what this place needs? A little music." Pulling up the radio on his dashboard screen, she selected a random station and started the music. A faint tune drifted through the speakers before the system sparked and died out. Eden pressed some random buttons, but they had no effect. Thiago bent forward in his seat and removed the cone of the exterior speaker. "Well, this is a surprise." The cone dropped between Thiago's feet. Eden clapped a hand over her mouth. Two baby alien arachnids the size of newborn puppies crawled out
of the speaker opening. They each scooped one onto their lap. Thiago and Eden's heads hit each other as they peered into the radio opening. Two large broken eggs with purple polka-dots on their shells were nested deep inside the ship, incubated by the warmth. "Hercules was a girl!" Eden said, gently crooning as she tickled the giggling creature in her lap. "I suppose she was," said Thiago, his cheeks flushing with rosy affection at the baby animal burrowed in his lap. He glanced up at Eden. "This is amazing. I'm glad Hercules will live on, in a way, through her children. Why don't you take this one, too? These babies call for a proper celebration. You can't have any of the Pasquin ale, but I think there's some honeyberry champagne in the refrigerator that's safe for humans." "No. I can't." "Why not?" Eden lowered her eyes meaningfully, rubbing one hand on her stomach. "Hercules wasn't the only mother on board." Thiago smiled as Eden took his cold, clammy hand and warmed it between her palms. The pair leaned in close together. The tips of their noses touched as their lips locked in a long, passionate kiss. When they finally broke apart, their eyes stared out into the distance.
A new adventure awaited them beyond the fluffy formations of pink clouds on the horizon.
Wrong Alien A TerraMates Novel
Chapter One ANNALEE I walked out of the childcare facility and stepped onto one of the transporter pads that had finally been installed around town, entering the coordinates closest to my second job. Some people refused to use the transporters. They were afraid their bodies might not emerge at their destination. Not me. If there was a new device or gadget, I had it. If there was new technology somewhere, I was the first in line to try it. I swiped my phone over the payment processor and waited, tapping my fingers nervously against my thigh. The moment stretched too long, and I bit my lip. Not again. A beep sounded, and the screen lit up: Transaction incomplete due to insufficient funds. I couldn't believe it. I just got paid. How could my mother have spent it all already? I angrily pressed my lips together. Now I would have to dip into my college savings for everyday expenses, and that made me upset. I had worked in different places since I was twelve years old. I had started out babysitting and working under the table at my father's restaurant. Then I got a job at a summer camp while I was in
high school. When the restaurant closed, I got another job as a waitress at a fancy high-end restaurant where I made huge tips in addition to my paycheck. When I finished high school, I started working at a childcare center, taking care of three and fouryear-olds and running the preschool program — plus my job waiting tables at the new restaurant in the evenings. I was chronically exhausted and frankly, a little depressed at how little my life resembled my dreams. I wanted to be a teacher. I had always wanted to, as long as I could remember. I wanted to walk into my classroom and see a bunch of sweet little shining faces looking up at me. I wanted to create fabulous lessons that would engage the kids and have them learning new things in such interesting ways that they wouldn't even know they were learning. I wanted those sweethearts to come in and give me hugs and apples and pictures of people with arms coming out of their heads. And I wanted to be well-paid so I wouldn't have to work so hard anymore. I also wanted a pony. The screen was still flashing the insufficient funds message. Right. Like I would ever get to become a teacher.
I tried not to get down on myself, but ever since my parents got divorced, my mother's life had taken a turn for the worse. She could hardly take care of herself anymore. She was always shopping for great 'deals', as she called them, and spending all the money. I needed to move out. Even if I had to pay all the rent myself, I could still save more if she wasn't spending everything I made. But I didn't see how she would manage without me. What did I have to show from all my years of saving? I had saved nearly every penny, working summers and weekends, and almost every weeknight after school. Now that I had a full-time job, I tried to keep half my paycheck. My money disappeared like water down a drain. I stepped off the transporter pad and began walking up the street. There was a cold drizzle coming down, and my uniform was getting damp. The restaurant was a thirty-minute walk away. Even though I took quick steps, I wasn't sure if I would make it on time. How much did I have saved? Only one year's tuition. I didn't even want to go to the best university. All that work and I could only pay for one measly year. The thought made me want to cry. I needed five hundred thousand credits to go to school and get an education degree. Tears sprang to my eyes as I walked. I wondered if I would ever be able to get that much money. I had been denied a
student loan twice before because my mother couldn't pass the credit check. My father? I didn't know where he lived now or if he was even alive. I sniffed and wiped at my eyes behind my Internet-connected glasses. When I blinked, the time popped up in front of my retinas. Shit. I was going to be late. I couldn't look like a mess when I got to work, so I made myself stop crying. It wouldn't help matters. The prettier I looked, the better the tips. I fixed my make up as much as I could. I stood up straighter. I would earn the money somehow. I would figure it out. I would become a teacher. I had made this vow before to myself. Today with the clouds and the rain and the insufficient funds message, it was a bit much to take. Combined with being late for work...my manager hated when I was late...it all just seemed so hopeless. I sighed. The suffocating feeling of being trapped in a life I didn't want and had never asked for weighed me down. If only there was some other way to get the money. But any other way was probably against the law. If I couldn't get a loan and it would take me years to save, the only other option for getting that much money was taking it. I wouldn't do that. I snorted at the thought. I couldn't steal. But if only there were a way to get the money
that wasn't stealing...I felt my heart longing for some other way. An easier way than working my fingers to the bone for the next ten years. At this rate, I would be dead of exhaustion before I even had a chance to go to college. If only there were some other way. That night, as I lay on my bed at midnight, trying to relax enough to go to sleep, I pulled out my phone. Sometimes when I feel bad, I'll buy myself a new app. It's the only indulgence I allow myself because they're not very expensive. I know it sounds like something my mother would do: buying stuff when you're feeling down. But it was a small thing, and it made me happy. I tapped on the store, and a page came up, showing different categories. I went through all my favorites but found nothing that interested me. Back on the front page, I noticed a new group. It was called Love and Relationships. I hadn't had a boyfriend since high school. When would I find time to go on a date when I was working two jobs? In fact, I had turned down a guy who asked for a date tonight. Instead, I came home and hung out with myself. I preferred technology to people. Technology didn't let me down unless I forgot to update my phone. But Love and Relationships seemed interesting. I stared at the category, then tapped it to see
what sort of apps were in there. The first one that I saw was one called M8r — as in mate-er. Cute. Developed by a company called TerraMates. TerraMates? As in find your soul mate? I tapped on it. What the hell could this app be for? Oh my God. It was a mail-order bride service. I giggled. Who would be desperate enough to use an app to arrange their marriage? I read through the description, laughing until I got to the fine print. You had to click twice to get there, but I always did. I never knew what things the app developers were trying to get away with, and I always read everything, especially the fine print. At the bottom after reading all the other legalese, in what must have been 5 point font, it said they compensated female applicants for the worry and stress caused by leaving Earth and moving far away to an alien planet. At least, that's what I understood from the convoluted legal language. I sat back in shock. So the men were aliens? And the women got paid to marry them? Holy shit. Of course, my next question was, How much do they pay? "Do you wish to become a TerraMates bride, Miss Beauchene?" Mrs. Lynch, the owner of this TerraMates branch, looked over her glasses and
down her long and pointy nose at me in an intimidating manner. I worked with three-year-olds and senile, rich assholes who snap their fingers for my service. I wasn't intimidated easily. "Actually," I said, ignoring her look and sitting forward in my seat. "I think there's been a bit of a misunderstanding. I wanted to find out more information. I found your app and was curious if your service might be a fit for what I'm looking for." "Miss Beauchene, the only thing we provide are husbands. If you are looking for anything else, you need not apply," she said curtly. How could anyone be that bitchy? "Okay, then. Suppose I did want a husband, how does the process work?" "You fill out an application and undergo various medical and psychological tests. Based on your application, and your test results, we may approve you. If you are approved, we match you with a male." "An alien, you mean," I said. I needed everything spelled out. "Miss Beauchene, please." I sat back to distance myself from the lightning bolts shooting from her eyes. "How are you not an alien to him? We do not tolerate bigotry here at TerraMates and will not approve anyone who displays such
tendencies." I raised both hands. "Hang on a minute. I'm not prejudiced, and as I recall, I didn't say anything derogatory about aliens. I'm trying to keep things straight in my mind. I want to make sure I understand what I'm getting into if I choose to apply to become a bride, Mrs. Lynch. Don't get your knickers in a knot." "Miss Beauchene, we do not use such vulgar language here. You are already failing the interview portion of the evaluation." "If I didn't apply yet, how can you start evaluating me?" I asked. My face was becoming hot. This wasn't fair. "In my experience, Miss Beauchene, whether the woman knows it or not, by the time she arrives at our office, she has already made a decision about entering into an arranged marriage." I stared at her, my swagger deflating. "Those who are truly on the fence stay at home and remain on the fence. They don't come to our offices for more information." I had the feeling if she knew what air quotes were, she would have put them around the words 'more information'. I sat back and crossed my legs. If this was an interview, I had a few questions myself. "If I'm not passing, what am I doing wrong? What do the girls who pass do instead?"
She folded her hands together in her lap. "You have an attitude problem, Miss Beauchene, and too much irreverence. You appear independent, which isn't necessarily a desirable quality. To be frank, you're not very pretty. Physical beauty is not a must-have, but it certainly helps." I sat back in shock. No one had ever told me I was unattractive to my face. I thought about my appearance. I was wearing glasses, and my hair was in a messy braid behind my head. Wild strands of hair were escaping and rioting around my face. I hadn't put on any make-up, and I probably had bags under my eyes from last night. It was my day off. I was going to pick up some groceries for dinner when I happened to pass by the TerraMates office and thought I would pop in and get a brochure. I wasn't looking particularly glamorous today, but I had always thought I was mildly pretty in a girl-next-door sort of way. Not beautiful by any stretch of the imagination, but easy on the eyes. What did this woman know anyway? The receptionist didn't give me a pamphlet. She led me into Mrs. Lynch's office and asked me to wait. Apparently the interview started as soon as Mrs. Lynch walked through the door. "I'm not saying you shouldn't apply. We have assisted many potential brides similar to you who have been satisfied with their alien husband."
"Happy?" I repeated distantly. I wasn't listening to her. I couldn't get over the fact that I wasn't pretty enough to be a mail-order bride. Surely, an alien who used such a service couldn't afford to be choosy. If they wanted to be picky, they could go and find a three-eyed wife of their own. "Yes, we have a high rate of..." "Divorce?" I finished for her. I was confident that was what she was going to say. "No," she said, giving me a steely glance. "We have a very low divorce rate, which you would know if you did any research on our company. Very few of our women request a divorce when they complete the required year." "I don't believe it," I said, folding my arms over my chest. "You don't have to believe something for it to be true," she said, opening a drawer in her desk and taking out a tablet. "What I was going to say was that we have a very high rate of satisfaction among our women. Please fill this in." "How do you know I want to apply?" I said. "Especially after what you said about me?" She looked at me for a moment. A tiny smile appeared on her withered face and she looked amused. I wondered what her story was. How had she become such an unpleasant person? The smile disappeared quickly, but I wouldn't forget it. I didn't think a person like Mrs. Lynch knew
how to smile. "How do I know you want to apply?" She studied me closely. "Because you didn't walk out when I said you were ugly, my dear." She pushed the tablet across the desk towards me and stood up. "After you complete the forms, come down the hall. We have a nurse on staff that will perform your medical examination. There's one more thing." "Yes?" I said blankly. "You didn't ask, but your compensation is five hundred thousand credits. I suggest you don't do it for the money. That sort of thing never works out." I stared at the door long after it had closed. Eventually, I gazed at the tablet. I reached out and turned it on, watching my hands move by themselves. Everything about TerraMates was crazy. But 500,000 credits would pay for everything. Still, being a mail-order bride felt like prostitution no matter what the contract said. I knew I should get up and walk out the door right now. I wasn't really going to do this, was I? But a tiny part of me knew that I was. I was sick of this life. I was sick of never getting anywhere. And I was sick to death of wishing and hoping for my dreams to come true and never seeing them happen. I wasn't going to wish and hope any longer. I
was going to make my dream of becoming a teacher a reality. And it was only going to take a year. No doubt it would be an eventful year, but maybe that was a good thing. I had never left my hometown. I worked six days a week. I was tired. And I felt old, like I had never lived. This was going to be an adventure and the beginning of a different life. That's when I knew I had already made the decision. Butterflies fluttered in my stomach at the thought. I was getting married.
Chapter Two JESSE "Father, I have no desire to get married." The fire on the hearth crackled in the background of our conversation. "Then you have no desire to take over the farm." "There must be another way to satisfy the requirements." "There is no way but marriage. The law explicitly states you must have a wife to inherit while I am alive, and with good reason. You cannot expect to raise and train a herd of hundinlark without assistance." "The help could be anyone. I could hire a worker." "You know hundinlark require a very sensitive touch, and they respond better to women. You can't have a bunch of men caring for your herd. I'm sorry, son, but they'll be better if a woman raises them." "Why can't I hire women to work for me?" "You know they won't do that, and none would work for you even if they would work for someone else." "You're being ridiculous." "That's not what years of tradition say."
"I don't mean it's ridiculous that hundinlark respond better to women. I mean the rest of it." I stood up and paced while my father sat calmly in his chair by the fire. The house had been part of our family for generations — since The Before Times. "It doesn't matter what you want. You cannot inherit the farm unless you have a wife. Period. End of story, son. Why are you suddenly upset now? It has always been this way." "Not always, Father. There was a time when we had choices," I said. I knew I was heading into dangerous waters, but I couldn't stop myself. My father raised his eyebrows. "You don't want to return to our lifestyle before The End, do you?" he asked. "That way led to our civilization's destruction. Millions of people died. All of our cultures were nearly snuffed out in an instant. And it was due to freedom and..." He wouldn't say the word technology but I knew that's what he meant. I wasn't afraid of a word. "It was not the technology that pushed the button, Father," I pointed out. I stopped on the hearth so the side of my body that faced the fire was burning hot and the side that faced the room was cold. "It was just a person." "But it did create a situation where one person could destroy everything with a button, Jesse."
"I know, Father. I don't want to go back in time. But I do wish we could abolish some of our oldest customs that no longer make sense. One of these is the requirement of marriage to inherit the land." "Well, it's not you or me that will do away with them. That's for the king and the council to figure out. Perhaps it will be the queen who will decide, if King Murtaugh is as ill as they say. Marsaline will make a good queen if he ever gets out of the way. We are fortunate she is only a second cousin, and not closely related to him. We will have a very different reign if she ever takes the throne. You will, at least," he added, dropping his eyes. "Do not speak that way, Father. I will find the best healers to tend to you. You will live to see your grandchildren." He smiled sadly. "Would that I could, Jesse. It will be enough if I see you take over the farm before I die. Do you not desire a wife? Many lovely girls live in the village. There must be someone there who has caught your eye." I had plenty of desire for the young women of the village; unfortunately, they had no desire for me. The odd one would lie with me. Perhaps she thought I was handsome, in spite of my past, or maybe a friend dared her to. None would consider marrying me. A man with my reputation would not make a good husband. "It is not a case of desire, Father, and you know
it." "Jesse, your transgression was long ago. It was the mistake of a boy." "They haven't forgotten, and none of them would consider my proposal. I don't intend to humiliate myself by asking," I said, drawing myself up straight. My father frowned. "Perhaps you are correct about changing the old customs," he said. "It's not right for them to continually punish a good man because of something that happened in the past. Have you considered marrying outside our village?" We looked at each other. We both knew that if no one in my village would have me, the chances of a stranger taking the risk were slim to none. Even if such a woman existed, she was not the kind of woman I wanted as a wife. I sat down on a wooden bench and put my head in my hands. "It is impossible, Father." "Jesse, I cannot continue to run the farm," he said, his eyes hungry with desperation. He coughed hard while I stood by helpless to assist him. "I am too ill." "I know, Father. I know." "And if I die without you inheriting our land, someone else can acquire it." "I'll think of something. I won't let strangers have our farm." He sat back after the coughing fit. He looked
different these days; he seemed old and tired. "See that you do, Jesse. There is nothing more important to me than keeping the farm in the family." "I will." He nodded. His eyes started to close, and I left him. It was time for him to nap after dinner. My father could not bear to think of our family's hard-earned hundinlark farm being turned over to the hands of strangers who would never love it the same way the Melnyks always had. I would find a woman. It couldn't be that hard. After the fourth fruitless week of traveling to all the villages in the nearby area, I was beginning to wonder if I had been overly optimistic. I knew I was going to need help — and not the legal kind. I walked into the inn and looked around. The innkeeper was standing at the bar, polishing glasses. The place was still empty because it was early afternoon. "Can I help you?" "Perhaps," I said. "I'm looking for a man called Porter." "Porter? What's his family name?" "That's his name. He goes by Porter." "Oh, that one. He usually comes in around dinnertime. If you want to speak to him, you'll need to return later." He eyed me suspiciously. "Why do
you want to see him?" "I'm an old friend visiting the area, and I wanted to have a pint with him." The innkeeper didn't believe a word I said. "Whatever you say, stranger." "I'll see you again." The man nodded and watched me all the way out the door. I could feel his gaze boring into my back as I went outside. Porter was my oldest friend. I had known him since we were ten. We had been through some tough times together. One day, he disappeared, and I never knew where he went. The rumor was he was on the run from the Bureau, but I never got confirmation. I had never tried to find him. That was before. Now I needed him, and I had tracked him here. I was sure he was the only person on Yordbrook who could help me with my problem. A few hours later, I was at the inn again with a pint of ale in front of me. When Porter entered, he was laughing with a bunch of men who were listening to a story he told. Only Porter could simultaneously be hiding out and remain the center of attention. He glanced around the room and looked at everyone briefly. He didn't react, but I knew he had seen me. I finished my drink and got up to leave. I knew he would follow when he had the opportunity. I
waited in the clearing nearby where I heard he conducted his transactions, my cloak wrapped close around me and my hood drawn up to protect against the drizzling rain. After a while, the area around me was becoming dark and the rain had stopped. I thought about going back to the inn and finding my bed. Perhaps he couldn't come tonight. As I was about to give up and leave, I heard footsteps approaching me, and a woman softly giggling. When the couple entered the clearing, I recognized Porter immediately, but not the girl on his arm. "Melnyk. How are you? It's been too long," he said, coming forward. We embraced and he clapped me roughly on the back. "Why did you bring a woman?" I whispered before he stepped away. "Last time you wanted a woman to lie with you and not look at you like you were a Renegade. I assumed you wanted it again. She's already had enough morelia. She doesn't care who you are as long as you have a cock to fuck her." His response was unexpected. "I wanted a woman, not a whore," I said. "She's not a whore," he said. He sounded offended. "She's the miller's daughter. She's had a few drinks, and you know how horny morelia makes the women. They get uncomfortable if
someone doesn't fuck them. You better take her voluntarily before she makes you." I looked at his companion. She was sexy, and it had been a long time. She smiled at me in a way that made me instantly hard. I thought about lifting her skirt. I could bury myself inside her and have her hot wetness clench around me when she came. Morelia ensured loud, ecstatic orgasms. There wasn't much for the man to do. Just put it in and fuck. It didn't take long, either. Porter was a good friend. "Okay, but wait at the inn. I need to speak with you." "Excellent," he said, pounding me on the back again. "It shouldn't take long. Look at her. She's already panting." She was. Her hands were on her breasts, and she was playing with herself. I couldn't resist going to her as Porter left. She didn't say a word, only pulled me in for a kiss that was hot, wet, and included a lot of tongue. I pulled on her dress, and her breasts spilled out. I had to taste them. I bent to take one in my mouth. She moaned. She was a live wire. After only a few minutes, she was begging me to fuck her and desperate to have me inside her. I pushed her up against a tree and raised her skirt. She stuck out her bare ass toward me, trembling with desire. I touched her. She was dripping wet
and slippery. It had been a long time for me. I slid into her slowly to allow her body to accommodate me. She was a small woman, and I was a fairly big man. She moaned and writhed under me as I penetrated her, but soon I was in as far as I could penetrate. Then I did what any man in my position would do. I fucked her until she came. When we finished, I walked her back to the inn, put her to bed in one of the rooms to sleep, and left a bag of coins on the bedside table. After I had cleaned up, I went to find Porter. I needed to thank him for the woman and ask him to help get me a wife. "Well?" he said when I joined him at his table. He grinned at me and waggled his eyebrows. "She's good, huh?" "Amazing," I said. "Was the morelia her idea or yours?" "Hers, of course. She was hoping to get me to fuck her, but the idea of a new guy interested her more." Now it was my turn to raise my eyebrows. "She likes her sex, and she's too young to get married. She appreciates it when I come to town for a roll in the hay...or the grass...or the bed. She doesn't care where, as long as she comes. She likes morelia because it guarantees an orgasm for her."
"She's not old enough to wed, Porter? That's playing with fire. And I don't particularly want to get burned." "You mean you don't want to get burned again." "Maybe," I said. "Next time bring me one who's of age." "There's gratitude for you," he said, rolling his eyes. "I'll do the best I can, but I'm not running a store here." "It must be nice to have a girl in every village who's willing to spread her legs for you," I said, unable to keep the resentment out of my voice. He shrugged. "There's always women who want to come to and in my bed," he said. I shook my head. "Not so much for a Renegade." "I'm not the one who found a piece of technology and hid it," he said, laughing at me. "You were fifteen. That's old enough to know better, Jesse." He shook his finger at me, like an elder. "I suppose I was, and I've got to live with the consequences. I don't like it when my decisions hurt other people. My father's sick." "Is he getting worse?" All the teasing had gone out of him, and I saw only worry on Porter's face for the man who was like a father to him. "But you haven't inherited yet. If he dies..."
"It goes up for sale, and we both know who'll buy it." "Sanderman." The richest man in our valley was always buying farms from people in trouble. I nodded. "Strangers in our house, Porter. They'll let the field rot and the hundinlark go wild." "Or make more money off of it than your family ever did," he said. "Either way, it will be a disaster. I can't let that happen," I told him, leaning forward. "So don't." He looked around the room. "You only have to find a wife." "That's the problem," I said. That got his attention. He turned his shrewd eyes on me. "Why is that a problem?" "It's the same reason I came to you last time. If girls don't want to sleep with a Renegade, imagine trying to find one willing to marry a Renegade." "Show me the tattoo." I rolled my eyes but pulled up my sleeve. He had seen it many times before, but I knew he wouldn't stop asking until I showed him again. They had done it without anesthetic, of course. Renegades don't get a drink for the pain. The tattoo was the letter R. Renegades were people who accepted and wanted technology to come back. There was an underground movement trying to bring science back to our planet. I
shivered at the thought. Being caught as a member of the Underground would be worse than being tattooed and shunned. The R made me an outsider in a society that had decreed technology evil. Anyone who didn't share their views was evil, too. Most people would rather die than touch a piece of technology. Since birth, the fact that high technology had almost destroyed us was drilled into our brains. Our ancestors had decided to ban it rather than risk annihilating our entire civilization again. I wasn't sure that technology had been the problem, but I knew better than to voice such views in public. Now all I wanted to do was please my father, inherit the farm, and marry a girl. I wanted to be normal and live quietly, with no memory of my mistake following me through life. Was that too much to ask? As I saw the disapproving glances of the people around me who had seen my tattoo, I realized it might be, and I quaffed the ale Porter ordered for me. He grinned. "It's a work of art." "You only think that way because you don't have one," I said bitterly. We had discovered the device together. He was smart enough to leave it where it was. Although he had touched it, he had gloves on and didn't move it. I had been unable to resist the shiny object. I
needed to pick it up and take it home with me. I thought I had concealed it safely under the brick floor. What a fool. "We each make our choices." "How about you choose to help me now, Porter? You owe me." "I'm not sure if I owe you, Melnyk, but I'll help you for old time's sake." I didn't care why he helped me as long as he did. "What do you need?" he asked, leaning forward. "I need a wife. As soon as possible." "How do you expect me to help you get one of those?" "Porter. I know you have ways. And access to things I don't." He pulled at the collar of his shirt and shifted in his seat. "What are you asking?" "No one on the planet will marry me willingly," I said. "Not with this." I patted my shoulder. I had hidden the tattoo under my shirt again. "Let me get this straight. You're hoping an ignorant off-worlder will marry you?" I didn't say anything. We both knew he could assist me if he wanted.
"It will cost something. You know access to such things is expensive," he said. "How much?" "A quarter of your herd." "Never," I said. "Father would never agree to that." "Not even to keep the family farm?" Porter asked innocently. He was right. My father might agree if I told him what it was for, as long as he didn't know what Porter was going to do. "You know I'm not gouging you, Jesse," he said. "Access is very expensive, especially these days with the Bureau of Purity on our backs." I pressed my lips together. I knew I was making a deal with the devil, but there was no one else I could ask. "Okay," I said, and Porter could barely contain his excitement. His hands balled into fists, and he had a big smile on his face. A quarter of a herd of fully-trained hundinlark was quite the prize. "She must be willing," I said, starting to tick off each requirement on my fingers. "She must be of age, not have an aversion to technology..." Whoops. I stopped myself and looked around to see if anyone had heard my mistake. Porter gave me an incredulous look. "Willing," I repeated. "Of age. And other things." I thought for a moment. "It would be nice if
she were pretty." "Jesse, beggars can't be choosers." "Fine. I don't care about her appearance, but the other items are non-negotiable. Don't forget." "I won't," he said. His demeanor was serious now that we were talking business. "A willing wife, who is of age and likes...things." "That's right," I said. Porter stood up. "Have the hundinlark shipped to me when I send word that I've found her. If I can find someone, I will bring her within the month." He offered me his hand, and we shook. He started moving towards the door, but then stopped and turned back. I glanced up at him, wondering if he had forgotten something. "For the record, Jesse," he said, his face solemn. "I'm sorry about the R." I looked down at the floor. "It's not your fault." "Of course it's not," he said. "But I'm still sorry." I looked up, but he had left already. All I had to do now was to sit on my hands and wait. And convince my father to give away a quarter of our herd. I wondered if she would be pretty, and whether I could live with an ugly wife if she weren't. I tried to remember that the only thing that
mattered was saving the farm. All women look the same in a dark bedroom, right? Isn't that what Porter always said? I sighed. It was going to be a long month.
Chapter Three ANNALEE "What do you mean I can't take my phone?" I asked, feeling panicked. My phone had all my music, my movies, my books, my contacts, my messages, and my photos. It was how I paid for things. It was how I entertained myself. It had my memories. My whole life was on that device. I wasn't handing it over to a grim-faced woman who had never had a day of fun in her life. More than anything else, there was a picture of Kyle on my phone. I wasn't leaving that image behind. I had promised him I would always keep it with me while I was gone. Kyle wasn't my boyfriend. He was a four-yearold in my preschool class. I smiled as I remembered the way he looked. Kyle was a little boy whose overworked single mother hardly had time for him. She did the best she could with the time she had and always asked how he was doing. She wanted him to excel in school so he could make a better life for himself. He was a brilliant child and was already learning how to read. When I told my classes that I wouldn't be coming back for a long time, he was heartbroken and sobbed uncontrollably until his mother came to pick him up. Then he didn't want to say good-bye
to me. We took a selfie together. I promised him I would keep the picture with me everywhere I went in the galaxy so he would be with me. The promise comforted him. And my heart, which felt like it was breaking at the thought of leaving all the students in my preschool classes, felt a little better. "There is no technology allowed on Yordbrook, Miss," the customs officer repeated, bringing me back to the present. "Surely there must be some exceptions," I said. The woman shook her head. "How can you come to a planet like Yordbrook without knowing anything about the planet?" she asked, rolling her eyes. "You're certainly in for some culture shock." TerraMates had sent me some folders about Jesse and his planet. I had no time to read them because I had been working overtime to buy new clothes. I intended to bring the information to read on the space flight, but my mother had tried to help by cleaning up for me. The folders had been missing ever since. My mother. I felt like grinding my teeth at the thought of her. I had returned from TerraMates that day to find her with a new boyfriend. A couple of days later, she asked me to move out. The timing was great because I didn't have to worry about what she would do without me. But it still hurt that she cast aside her daughter
as soon as she met Marlo. Had she been using me the whole time for my money? Now that she had a new supplier, did she no longer need me? Right now, I had even bigger problems than my mother. "What happens to my devices if I leave them here?" I asked. "There's no if, sweetie. Technology is not allowed on Yordbrook. If you want to beam down, you have to leave everything behind." "Okay...where does my stuff go?" "It's all stored until you return," she said. "Can I have a minute?" I asked, and she smiled, shaking her head again. "Sure, dear," she said. The agent waved the next person in line forward. "You can have a minute to say goodbye to your belongings." "You're hilarious," I said, giving her an annoyed look. "Don't forget, I'll search you when you come back," she called after me. I pulled my luggage with me to the bathroom and locked the door, sitting down on the toilet. I could not leave it all here. I wondered what I could do. I would let go of the big items like the computer and tablet, and the less important things like my glasses that accessed the Internet and my music-playing ring. I would wear my regular glasses. The frames were way
uglier than the Internet-capable glasses, but they would have to do. But my phone had to come with me. It couldn't be that big of a deal. It could recharge the battery from any light source. But how would I smuggle it? I looked at it thoughtfully. It was a piece of two-by-two inch adjustiplast stuck to the back of my hand. Adjustiplast was state-of-the-art plastic and could become hard or soft as necessary. It adhered to one's skin, so the wearer didn't have to carry it. I couldn't hide it somewhere on my person because the customs agent would find it in the search. That left body orifices. Gross. I wrinkled my nose. Swallow it or put it inside me? I didn't like either choice. My stomach acid wouldn't hurt it; adjustiplast was impervious to most things. A little hydrochloric acid wasn't going to destroy it. But how would I get it back out? Either vomiting or waiting to pass it in the toilet didn't appeal to me. Even swallowing it might be harder than I thought. The other option was to put it inside me, like a tampon. That certainly seemed like the best choice, although it was still distasteful. When I thought about the alternative, I knew I had to do it. I remembered Kyle's tearful eyes and the promise. I wasn't one of those people who lie to kids to get them to shut up. If I told him I would
keep it with me, I would keep my word, just as if I had made the promise to an adult. In fact, it was more important to me that I keep my word to Kyle. A promise made to a child is sacred. I peeled off the phone and washed it carefully. I pulled down my pants and underwear. I stared at myself in the mirror and wondered if I was doing the right thing. Without thinking too much, I took a deep breath and rolled the phone up, then concealed it. I hoped the agent wasn't going to do a full body cavity examination. The die was cast. My phone was coming with me, and I was keeping my promise to Kyle. It occurred to me that I was starting my year on Yordbrook by breaking one of their most important laws. But I quickly realized that when I had beamed up from Earth, I needed to leave behind my old ideas about what was right and what wasn't. I had always followed the rules my whole life and where had it got me? Nowhere. I was going to follow my heart from now on. Maybe it would lead me to something better. I washed my hands and stepped out of the bathroom, ready to beam down to my new home. They didn't bring out a big welcoming party on Yordbrook. "Here," a sour-faced woman said roughly as she handed me a large pile of clothes.
"What's this?" I said. "You won't need the things you brought or what you're wearing," she said, glancing distastefully at the clothes in my luggage. "Do I have to leave them here like my devices?" The woman cut me off with a sharp movement of her hand slicing through the air. "We do not speak of such things. You will not have to leave your clothes here, but it is inappropriate to wear such garments." She glanced in disgust at the cute pair of jeans I wore. I had worked extra shifts to buy them. I wanted to have fresh things when I arrived at my new home. I stopped when I realized her implications. "Are you telling me I can't wear pants here?" I asked. "Only men wear trousers," she said. She sounded like my question was ridiculous. "Maybe on this planet," I said. "On Earth, it's a common practice." "You are no longer on Earth," she reminded me with a stern look. I didn't think I needed reminding. If I were back home, I certainly wouldn't be hiding my phone. I shifted slightly. "Well?" she said, looking back at me. "Take your approved outfit in the changing room and get dressed." I hesitated only a moment and followed orders.
To my embarrassment, I did have to call her in one time to explain how to do up one of the pieces of under-clothing. The rest was self-explanatory. When taken together, everything looked like a costume from seventeenth-century Earth, my favorite period of ancient history. There was a shift, which looked like a slip you would wear under a fancy dress. I left the corset as loose as I dared. I wasn't going to be squeezing my organs and making myself sick. Still, I tied it tightly enough to keep my breasts from bouncing around. The outfit didn't come with a bra. There was an underskirt, an overskirt, and a dress that went over the whole package and laced up in the front. I didn't know the names of all the parts; I just remembered a few things from history class and historical fiction books. It all felt very complicated. I was already intimidated, but I had to suck it up. When I went back out, the woman burst out laughing and helped me adjust something I had put on backward. I pressed my lips together as she fixed it, and said thank-you when she finished. "There," she said. "I suppose you'll do." She didn't seem sure I would do at all. "Your ride is here," she said. "I'm all done with customs, then?" I asked. The process had been arduous. There had been a search and verification of my documents at the space
station. Once I beamed down, I was searched again (in case I smuggled something in transit, I suppose) and more documents needed signing. I think they said I wouldn't ruin their world with technology, or something of that nature. I hadn't read them in great detail, but I signed them so I could move on. After changing my clothes, it looked like I was finally finished, and my fiance was here. "You're done here," she said. "Good luck." "Thank you," I said, smiling at her. "He's out front," she said. I nodded, pushing open the door. When I walked out of the building, I was astonished at the beauty around me. It appeared to be the height of summer here. The grass was green, the trees were in full leaf, and there were flowers everywhere. I looked up and saw one sun approaching the horizon, one overhead, and one rising on the opposite side of the planet. Three suns? That seemed like overkill. "You must be Annalee," a deep voice said, and I turned my head. "And you must be the man I'm going to marry?" I said. He shook his head. "No such luck, my dear," he said. "The name's Porter. I'll be taking you to your fiance." In contrast to the customs agent, Porter seemed gracious and kind. He carried my luggage for me
and helped me into the carriage. Even so, I had a nagging feeling at the back of my mind that he was laughing at me behind his serious face. There was a team of small creatures that looked like goats attached to the carriage, like reindeer to Santa's sleigh. But there were no reins. Porter gave commands, and they obeyed him. They were a native species to this planet that could be domesticated and used their horns like hands. Weird but cute. I was impressed. It took us a few weeks to get to my future husband's farm. Porter was a gentleman the whole time. When we needed to sleep, he got us separate rooms at inns on the way. I quickly got used to using composting toilets in little huts behind the main houses. I had to scoop some sawdust or grass clippings to cover things up once I did my business. But the places were nothing like the outhouses I was familiar with on Earth. They smelled sweet and fresh, like sawdust or grass clippings. They were kept scrupulously clean and insect-free. One thing I wouldn't get used to was the lack of electricity. They only used candles for lights and still did many things by hand. But the food was incredible, and the weak artificial light meant I could see the stars at night. No electricity meant no gadgets. I continually glanced at the back of my hand, unconsciously
looking for my phone. Whenever I wanted to learn something new about this planet I wanted to look it up on the Internet, and I couldn't. Even though I had traveled through space to get here, I felt like I was living in the stone age. All in all, this planet wasn't bad, but I missed modern living. I was also getting nervous about meeting my fiance. Each day that passed only made me more anxious. I tried asking Porter about him, but he hadn't said anything interesting. As we drove the last few miles to the village, I tried again. "Porter," I said. "Tell me about Jesse." "There's not much to tell, Annalee. I've known him a long time. He's a good man. And you shouldn't believe what people will say about him." "What's that supposed to mean?" I said. "You're an off-worlder, so you don't know what it's like here. People are particular about things. They think that there's only one way to live. Jesse feels differently, but that doesn't mean that he's bad or wrong." I didn't say anything. It seemed like he was avoiding talking about something. It was the first time Porter had spoken with me honestly and not through a polished veneer. He pulled into the yard, and a young man came out and started unharnessing the cute alien goats. I looked at Porter, but he shook his head. Apparently this wasn't Jesse.
Porter came around and offered me his hand. I took it and climbed down. At first I had tried to preserve my independence and modern woman status, but it didn't take me long to realize that there was a reason women needed so much help in the past. It had to do with the restrictions clothing put on them. That's why being able to wear pants was such a big symbol for the feminists of the late twentieth century. It represented freedom from needing men to help us because of our stupid outfits. Here I was, many years after those women had fought for our right to wear whatever we wanted. I was back to needing a man to help me in and out of vehicles. I silently asked my foremothers for forgiveness as he helped me leave the carriage. In frustration, I straightened the skirts that made me dependent on a man just to climb out of a vehicle, shaking them out and trying to get rid of the dust which had settled on my clothing. The task seemed impossible, so I settled for brushing them off the best I could. They still looked dirty. I checked my bust — cleavage, yes, plenty of that with the corset and low-cut dress. The wife of the most recent innkeeper helped make my long brown hair. A bun was one of the acceptable hair styles on this planet. By this time, the bun had eroded, and my hair was slipping out all over the place. It never seemed to stay where I
put it. I wore a royal blue cloak with the hood up. It covered my hair and helped conceal my untamed mane. I pushed my glasses back up my nose and supposed this was as good as I was going to look after three weeks of travel. I needed a shower, and I wasn't sure when the next one was coming. When a man walked into the yard from the fields behind the inn, I immediately knew he was Jesse. It wasn't just because I recognized him from his pictures from the TerraMates office back on Earth. I felt myself come alive as soon as our eyes met. He had an aura of power about him. And charisma. And he had bad-boy stamped on his forehead. Unfortunately, he didn't feel the same way about me. He took one look at me and frowned. "Is this the one?" he asked Porter. He didn't even look at me and talked right over my head. "That's her," Porter said. "Annalee Beauchene, meet your fiance, Jesse Melnyk." Jesse moved toward me. "It's good to meet you, Miss Beauchene," he said. He didn't sound like he meant it at all. "Would you like to come inside and wash up or rest? Perhaps you can get something to eat before we go back to my father's farm and meet him?" Meet his father? I hadn't thought that I would have to meet his family. But I supposed it might be
possible if we were going to get married. Thank goodness he wouldn't have to meet my parents...not that I really had a family anymore. "Nice to meet you, too," I said, trying a curtsy. He didn't smile, and Porter was clearly trying not to laugh. "Yes, I'd like to wash up, please. And have a meal," I said, feeling bleak for the first time since my adventure started. I stared at the back of my hand, wishing for the comfort of my phone to distract me from my unhappiness. My future husband didn't seem to like me, and he wasn't as much of a gentleman as Porter had been. He made me open the door for myself. Not that I couldn't, I reminded myself. I was a modern woman. Still, it had been nice to feel special when Porter opened doors for me. I guess I had gotten used to it. "Porter, will you join us?" he asked. Porter looked back and forth between us, grinning. "Of course, Jesse," he said. "I'd pay to see this show."
Chapter Four JESSE While I waited for Porter and my fiancee, I had been checking out the innkeeper's fields. Although he was an idiot in some respects, Myron Dublay was becoming a decent farmer. I stopped when I got to the edge of the yard, surveying all the people. Porter had sent word they would arrive in the afternoon, but I didn't know when. At that moment, I spotted him helping a woman out of a carriage. She was here. I watched as she descended gracefully from the vehicle. Her form was pleasing. Full breasts, a narrow waist, and wide hips. She would bear children well. I supposed I should stop hiding at the edge of the yard and meet her. I felt nervous, which made me irritated. There was no reason to be nervous. And yet I was. I gathered myself and walked toward her. I had met more intimidating people than her, so there was no reason I should be anxious. She turned her head and watched my approach. Her eyes widened in...appreciation? I filed that information away in the back of my mind. I ignored the shot of energy that went through me when our eyes met. This woman was a means to an end. I had
no desire to become emotionally entangled with her. As I got closer to her body, I noticed she was somewhat plain and unkempt. Her hair was a mess, her skirts full of dust, and she wore large spectacles on her face. Apparently I wasn't getting a lovely woman to look at over the breakfast table. "Is this the one?" I said to Porter, avoiding direct eye contact. I didn't want to have to look at her more than was necessary. I clung tightly to the thought that all women look beautiful in a dark bedroom. "That's her," he said. "Annalee Beauchene, meet your fiance, Jesse Melnyk." He spoke respectfully to Annalee, but when he turned to me, he smirked and winked. I rolled my eyes. Where had he found this wench? I checked out her cleavage — ample. I supposed she would do. "It's good to meet you, Miss Beauchene," I said, formally. "Would you like to come inside and wash up or rest? Perhaps you can get something to eat before we go back to my father's farm and meet him?" She looked like she hadn't been expecting me to ask her anything, but she recovered quickly. "Nice to meet you, too," she said, doing a clumsy curtsy that reminded me she only looked
like a Yordbrook woman. She had likely never curtsied before because she was from another planet — a modern world, with modern things. I frowned. It might be harder than I thought to hide that she wasn't from around these parts. The notion hadn't occurred to me when I asked for Porter's help. "Yes, I'd like to wash up, please. And have a meal," she said, the light going out of her eyes when she looked at me. It was as if all the spunk had drained out of her. I wondered what had caused the change. She hadn't looked like that when she arrived. "Porter, will you join us?" I clapped him on the shoulder and squeezed it tightly. "Of course, Jesse." His eyes twinkled with amusement. "I'd pay to see this show." The bastard. He would pay for setting me up with this homely lass. She had better be amazing in bed. Despite my dreams, after she cleaned up the woman didn't look much better than before she went inside. I wondered if she had a brush. I tried to remember I was doing this for my father so he could die in peace. She was something necessary, and I would have to adjust. The three of us sat down at a table. The innkeeper's wife, Isabella, brought us fresh baked
bread and butter, along with three plates and a knife. She smiled at me. We had a morelia encounter when we were both teenagers, and apparently she had never forgotten it. At least, that was how it seemed to me the two times she tried to get me to have an affair with her. I had turned her down, but she was difficult to resist. I didn't blame her, of course. Myron couldn't be much fun in bed. I had certain standards and sleeping with married women isn't something I did. Porter offered the girl the bread and butter first. The look on her face when she tasted it gave me hope. I glanced at Porter, and he waggled his eyebrows at me. She didn't notice because she was busy enjoying the bread. Her eyes were closed. She let out a gentle moan when she took the first bite. "This is incredible." "You've not tasted bread before?" I said. "It's a based on a plant we call 'wheat' on this world." She was from another planet, I supposed. "Of course I've had bread," she said, a sparkle returning to her eyes. "But this is the best I've ever tasted." Porter laughed then. "That's what she says at every inn," he explained. He liked this girl. "Not every one," she said, objecting. "The one with the pig on the sign didn't have good bread." She turned to me. "It really didn't. It's a good thing
we only stopped there for a snack and some rest. I couldn't have stayed there overnight." Porter buttered another piece and handed it to her. "Thank you," she said, giving him a gracious smile. I frowned at him. Was he flirting with my soonto-be-wife? He lifted his hands to me, palms up, and she looked back and forth between us. "So, you two are friends?" she said, addressing the question to Porter. "Aye," he said, grinning stupidly at me. I rolled my eyes. "For how long?" she asked, taking another bite of bread and chewing. "A long time," Porter said. "Since we were boys. What was it? Ten, Jesse?" "When you came to the village with Uncle Mirek? You were ten. I remember because you wanted to kiss Isabella behind the tree. I said you couldn't until she was ten, too." "Ah, Isabella," he said, glancing over at the innkeeper's wife. She was putting down food onto a different table. He sighed as if in remembrance. Well, he'd had Isabella too, probably more times than me. "You've known each other since you were ten? I guess that's why you trusted him to find you a wife," she said, watching me carefully to see how I would react to her comment.
"It's a little complicated," I said, not wanting to get into an involved conversation. "No kidding. Apparently it's complicated enough that Porter can't tell me a damn thing about it. It's been three weeks!" I wondered why Porter couldn't find me one without a potty mouth. I didn't say a word, but my expression must have revealed my feelings. She looked at me quickly. "Oh, shit. I'm not supposed to swear, am I?" Porter laughed. "It's not befitting a lady," I said. "Why didn't you tell me before? You've been letting me swear the whole time," she said, frowning at Porter accusingly. "It was cute," he said. "I didn't have the heart to tell you to stop." She huffed out her breath, but I could tell she enjoyed his teasing. Of course she did. Porter had charmed my bride. Great. I never could compete with him with girls. Her eyes cut over to me, and she became serious again. "I'm sorry. I'll stop it." But she looked like she wasn't sure she could. "I guess I'm not what you were expecting in a wife." I looked at Porter. That was a loaded question. "Like I said, it's complicated." "You didn't answer the question," she said, pointing at me with a spoon. Isabella had brought us some stew and more bread. "I've waited three
weeks for the answer, so please don't make me wait any longer." I sighed. "Fine. It's going to come out sooner or later. You might as well know that they've branded me. I'm a Renegade." "A Renegade? What's that?" Porter shook his head when I looked at him. "You must be aware that we have particular laws on our planet that ban the possession of certain things." "Oh, yes. Things. I had to leave behind a lot of things before I beamed down. I heard about your laws." The way she said laws made me think she didn't like them very much. "When I was young and stupid, I found some prohibited items. Instead of turning them over to the authorities immediately, I kept them for a bit." "You did?" "Yes. It was foolish. I was tattooed with an R on my shoulder to mark me as a Renegade. It's what we call anyone who is misguided, messes around with things, and gets caught." "I see. I don't agree with everything, but I think I understand." "No woman in this village or any other will have me because of the incident," I said. "That's why I needed Porter's help to find me a bride. My father is ill, and I must inherit to ensure the farm
stays in our family. To do that, I need a wife." She looked at me. "That sucks." I blinked at the unusual use of the word. Of course, we spoke Standard. Everyone does. It's the language used throughout the entire galaxy. However, since we had little contact with the outside universe, our version of Standard drifted and missed some vocabulary. Sucks, like a baby hundinlark sucks at its mother's teats? She seemed to be implying I was having bad luck. That was partially true, but I had also made an incorrect decision which hadn't had much to do with luck, but everything to do with stupidity. "He was lucky," Porter said. There was that word luck again. "It could have been a lot worse. They were lenient because he was only a boy." "Sounds like they ruined your life." She turned to me with sympathetic eyes. "At least he still has a life." Porter was cut off then when a man came thundering down the stairs and into our room, heading out the door. Men in dark navy suits clattered down after him, one of them with a small sledgehammer over his shoulder, the other with a crossbow out and an arrow loaded. He was almost to the door when they started shouting. "Bar the door. Don't let him escape." Immediately, two patrons stepped between the
fleeing man and the door. If they hadn't assisted the Bureau of Purity, they would have been in trouble themselves. No one crossed the Bureau. The poor soul skidded to a stop, and his eyes darted around as he looked for another escape route. He didn't find anyone to help him. We couldn't. The two men grabbed him before he could get away. Porter and I looked at each other in consternation. What were they doing this far out? My woman watched the confrontation with worry in her eyes. Porter ducked down under the table to hide, pretending he had dropped his fork. The restrained man chose the only option he had left. He punched one of the Bureau men in the face and somehow spun out of their grasp. He made a break for the kitchen. I guess he hoped there would be an escape route for him. The men from the Bureau had dropped their weapons in the scuffle. They grabbed their crossbows and went out the front door without saying anything. The rest of us spilled out after them, eager for a show. All of us except Porter. He remained hidden inside the building. They split up, each going around one side of the building. In a moment, we all heard a scream. They came back dragging a body. As they came closer to the crowd, I could see the man had an arrow in his back, straight through
the heart. He was gasping, but it wouldn't be for long. "I can't believe it," my fiancee whispered, her face appalled. Well, that was the idea. Punish offenders completely so they wouldn't think of dissenting. "This man possessed high technology items," they shouted. "When we tried to arrest him, he ran. He has received his punishment, and it was just." I looked at the man. His eyes were glazed, and he had stopped breathing. "Is he dead?" she whispered, her face white. "He would have been executed eventually, even if they left him alive," I replied. The other Bureau agent had been searching the body. Finally, he held up an offending device, threw it on the ground, and smashed it repeatedly with the sledgehammer until nothing remained but dust. We all watched in silence. "Yordbrook will remain free from technology," one of the men spoke into the silence. "We will protect you from the evil. There will never be a return to the chaos that came after the bombs. We will protect you from all such things and the people who use and hide them." In unison, we said, "Thank you." The other man was struggling to hold the dead body from under its arms. They walked away, dragging it with them, heading for the wagons and
carriages. Now that the show was over, everyone turned away and resumed their activities. It would be something to talk about for days in a part of the planet where nothing exciting ever happened. I suspected the man was on the run, and they had finally caught up with him. "Annalee?" I felt concerned. She appeared faint. "Are you all right?" She shook her head. "Let's go back inside." We found Porter upstairs in a room he had reserved for the next few days. "I'll feel better if you talk," she said, looking back and forth between the two of us. "We created the Bureau of Purity years after the catastrophe that marked the end of The Before Times," I said, telling the beginning of a story I had heard many times before. "What catastrophe?" Porter and I glanced at each other. "We had a disaster. A war nearly destroyed everyone on Yordbrook. When our ancestors finished rebuilding afterward, they decided that if there wasn't any technology to create such destruction, everyone would be safe." "Who were they?" "That was the Bureau of Purity," I said, feeling nauseated. "They enforce the law, which usually means hunting down Renegades or members of the
Underground and destroying their technology. They typically take Renegades back to the capital." "Why did they kill him?" she asked, looking as if she might be sick to her stomach. "Because he refused to go quietly." "Would he have died anyway?" I hesitated for a moment. "Yes. There's no need for a trial if they catch you possessing prohibited items. The only sentence is death," Porter said. I looked at her, rubbing my shoulder. "But they were lenient with you," she said, frowning. I nodded. "Because you were underage. I'm beginning to think that being branded a Renegade and being shunned by your people was a blessing in disguise. What is this place doing to me?" She looked around at the inn and the beautiful green fields beyond it. One of the suns had already descended under the horizon, and the other two were retreating as well. Except for the Bureau, Yordbrook was idyllic. I remembered the stories about The Before Times and how ugly the planet became. In our time, no vehicles polluted the air with smoke or noise. No wires crisscrossed the sky. No buildings blocked out the suns. I had to admit that our ancestors had the right idea when they colonized the planet, but they hadn't gone about it the right way.
Annalee and I made our goodbyes quickly. We needed to get home. Porter said he would see us at the wedding. I wondered why he was leaving so abruptly, but I could guess. Watching the Bureau of Purity at work always put me on edge as well. "You're a dead man walking," she said thoughtfully. "Pretty much. It was fortunate for me that I was underage at the time and they let me live. Most Renegades either reoffend or they join the Underground." "What's that?" "It's a rebel group that wants technology to be a regular part of life again for our people. They're not too creative with their naming, but they're excellent at hiding themselves. King Murtaugh, our current ruler, is efficient and brought the Bureau to their current level of effectiveness and cruelty." "You still have a king?" "We are a monarchy combined with a representative council. Each county has a voice, no matter how large or how small. The king and the council cooperate on most things." "Does the Underground really risk their lives to try to bring technology back to your planet?" "That's right." "It sounds crazy. Those Bureau guys were brutal."
"People who volunteer for the Underground have to be a little messed up in the head," I said. "Let's go home now. Father is expecting us." She nodded but froze when she spotted the blood in the dirt where the man had bled from his wound. I didn't know what she was thinking, but she looked terrified as she rubbed the back of her hand compulsively. I was fortunate those drops of blood weren't mine. I was afraid too. The Bureau of Purity was no joke. I definitely was crazy. The question was, would the risks I took be worth it?
Chapter Five JESSE I led us up a corridor. My father lay dying at the end of it. As we entered, my heart clenched at the sight of him looking so frail. "Jesse," he said weakly. "Who is this lovely young woman you have brought with you?" Lovely? Was he joking? I ignored the comment and got right to the point. He certainly didn't have time left for beating around the bush. "Her name is Annalee, Father. We're getting married." His demeanor changed immediately. "Married?" His face lit up with happiness. "When and how did this happen?" "Don't worry about the details, please, Father. Isn't it enough to know we will marry today?" Annalee glanced at me quickly. Porter had filled me in on the stipulations of TerraMates. The couple was supposed to marry within twenty-four hours of the woman's arrival on the planet. But since Yordbrook had transportation issues and there was no way we could be together in less than three weeks, they were giving us a special dispensation. "That is wonderful, Jesse. Where are you going to have the ceremony?"
"At the church, Father. We will get you there and in the front row. Don't worry." "Of course. I would never miss it. I am fortunate to be here for your marriage, my son. And my daughter," he said, beaming at Annalee. She smiled back. It was an authentic smile, unlike the ones she had been giving me. What was this nonsense about her being lovely? I studied her silently while she made small talk with my father about her trip. They seemed to get along well together. When she laughed, and her eyes sparkled, I couldn't help but smile, too. But when she looked back at me, her face became grave again, and her aura disappeared. Once again I noticed her imperfections and how untidy she was. My father's eyesight was failing, along with the rest of his body. Despite our disagreement about my future wife, I was relieved to know he was still alive to see my wedding day. He would be able to die peacefully now. "Come with me," I said, and she looked up at me with trepidation. "Mrs. Boyko will help you bathe and dress for the wedding. You will have some time to rest. We will marry in the evening." "I will have the lawyers draw up the paperwork today, Jesse. As soon as the marriage is final, I will transfer the farm to your name and all our troubles will be over." "Indeed, Father," I said. He beamed at me.
All I had to do was marry Annalee and the hard times would be behind us. It was the perfect solution. ANNALEE I was getting married, but this was not how I had imagined it when I was a girl. I rubbed the back of my hand for comfort. My phone should have been there, but I had concealed it elsewhere. I looked around at all the strangers in the pews. Even my husband was an unknown element. The only person I felt a sense of kinship with was Mr. Melnyk, Jesse's father. He had been kindness personified since I had met him and I was grateful he was here. There was one kindly face in a sea of stony expressions. I wasn't sure what the problem was. Maybe I wasn't a model bride. Maybe they didn't like off-worlders. Maybe they didn't like outsiders, period. I had a vague sense of something odd at customs, but the more I interacted with the natives I was starting to realize their society was repressive in many ways. The service passed by in a blur. I hardly noticed what was happening. I was tired and overwhelmed. It all seemed like a dream until I felt Jesse putting a ring on my finger and promising to love, honor, and protect me. It was surprising, but I suppose he couldn't say,
"I promise to marry you for a year." Marriage was meant to be forever. Wait, what had the minister just said? A quiet stillness filled the church. "Did he just say I had to promise to love, honor and obey you?" I whispered frantically to Jesse. "Of course," he whispered back. "You do realize this is a wedding, don't you? Just say it, people are watching us." "I'm not going to promise to obey you." He looked incredulous. "There's no other way to get married on this planet. If you don't promise, everything stops." "Can't he change the wording slightly?" I felt like the people around us could hear every word I was saying. "No," he hissed. "He can't. You are embarrassing me. And my father." He added the last bit as an afterthought, and I thought it might be to incentivize me. His father was the only person whose feelings I wanted to consider here. If I were embarrassing Mr. Melnyk, I would have to swallow my pride. He had been kind to me and didn't deserve further aggravation. I looked at the minister, who was watching the whispers in the middle of his ceremony with bemusement. "I'm sorry, could you repeat that one more time?" I asked, and gave him a nervous smile.
"Do you, Miss Annalee Beauchene, promise to love, honor, and obey Mr. Jesse Melnyk?" "I do," I shouted. Then I leaned in and whispered, "...as long as I agree with what he is ordering me to do." His eyes bulged with indignation. I looked at him triumphantly. I thought I had evaded danger. I was not going to obey him like a slave. How had I ever thought TerraMates was a good idea? The rest of the wedding was a blur. We exchanged rings and signed some papers and suddenly it was over. I felt the urge to take a picture of ourselves, but I managed to suppress it. Mr. Melnyk offered his congratulations to us while everyone else in the church filed out. I couldn't help overhearing people's conversations about me. Maybe they wanted me to hear. People thought I was crazy or a bad person or both for marrying Jesse. I wondered what Porter had meant when he asked me not to judge him based on what other people thought. That wasn't a problem. I wasn't judging him based on what other people thought. I was judging him by what he did and our interactions over the past twelve hours. He was a jerk. An asshole. An inconsiderate wretch. It felt good to call him a wretch. I didn't know
the exact definition of the word, and I couldn't easily look up the meaning, but it felt like an appropriate description here. How could he expect me to obey him? I seethed over the idea until my rational mind offered an explanation for his behavior. He probably expected it because the ceremony included things all women were supposed to promise on this planet. We weren't on Earth anymore. Still, I wasn't from Yordbrook. I wasn't sure what or how much I was willing to change about myself. For a moment, I felt trapped and terrified. What had I done to myself? I couldn't even leave this town without taking a three-week trip back to the station. If I managed to do that by myself, I would have to talk someone into beaming me back up. I had no idea how to do that because I had no money. I was stuck here for a year, no matter what. My phone was now sewn securely into the hem of my dress, thanks to the needle and thread of a kindly innkeeper's wife. I hadn't had to leave all parts of my old life behind. And thank goodness I didn't have to sleep with him unless I wanted to. That was part of the TerraMates contract. Then I had a terrible thought. Had Jesse signed it? After seeing the two of them together, I suspected Porter had organized my marriage himself. Jesse hadn't known I was his bride when he
saw me, which meant he hadn't seen my profile picture. If he didn't know about the restrictions on sex, I would have to tell him. But how would I do it? He seemed to love his father, and I could threaten to tell his father if he tried to force himself on me. I thought back to my arrival and how he had looked before he opened his mouth and ruined my impression. I felt a stirring of arousal from the memory. But he was too much of a jerk for the feeling to last. It didn't matter if the man was a sex god (and he looked like he might be one between the sheets). If he was an asshole, it was a big turnoff. It was a good thing I wasn't thinking about the broad chest, bulging tattooed biceps, and the sixpack from heaven I caught a glimpse of earlier. The laundress had stopped by and asked if there were any other dirty clothes. Without thinking, he took off his shirt and threw it in her basket. By the look on her face, she was used to it. Maybe she had asked him on purpose to get a glimpse of him. I guess it must be all the hard labor on the farm, but Jesse Melnyk had one sexy body. I still couldn't reconcile his appearance with the way he treated me. If I didn't feel like I cared about him and he cared about me, there was no way I was sleeping with him. We needed to talk about this as soon as
possible. I didn't want him to think he was going to get it on and be disappointed when I turned him down. He would be frustrated and angry if that happened. I didn't know if Jesse was dangerous, and I didn't want to find out. We walked out of the church, and Jesse helped me up into the carriage. I assumed he was only providing assistance because there were people around. The servants would ensure Mr. Melnyk got home safely. I sat as far away from him as I could. For the first time, I felt afraid. He hadn't displayed any kindness or interest to me. What if he tried to abuse me? As far as I knew, TerraMates investigated all their applicants, but was that even possible on a world like Yordbrook? "Why are you looking at me like that?" he said harshly. I didn't answer because I didn't know what to say. "Speak up. You've no need to fear me. I won't be a cruel husband." Wouldn't he? I accidentally shook my head. "You don't believe me? What kind of a person do you think I am? I've never harmed a girl or woman in my life, and I don't intend to start now." He looked at me in consternation. "Why don't you speak? You were talking enough in the middle of the ceremony," he said, his face sour. When there was a moment of silence, I grabbed
it. "I would speak if you gave me more than three seconds to answer you," I murmured. "How am I to know your disposition? I don't know you. You've been rude to me since I arrived. I'm starting to feel a little nervous that I married you." He cut me off. "You think I've been rude? And angry?" He was looking upset now. "Yes," I told him directly. I might as well be clear. He mulled the thought over for a while. "Perhaps you're right," he said. "I apologize if I was." "Thank you," I said, graciously. We sat in awkward silence. "I wish to be a good husband." He didn't look at me. "I may need assistance." He had paused before the word assistance. I wondered if he had ever asked for help before. Jesse had given an inch. I supposed I could yield as well. "I'll try. But I've never been a wife before. I might not know how to do it properly either." He frowned. "Are you pure? I thought you had already lain with a man." My eyes got wide. "Pure? Oh no. Why would you think that?" "You said you didn't know how to do it properly. It was surprising because off-worlders are
considered to be different. I mean, women from other planets are thought to be more experienced." "More experienced in what?" I asked. "Sexual things," he said. "If you're asking if I'm a virgin, I'm not pure." He didn't say anything and stared straight ahead. I couldn't seem to stop myself from talking. "Not a lot, and only with one guy. It was a long time ago. It might feel like I'm pure." What was I saying? He was blushing again. "Speaking of sex," I said, ignoring his discomfort. "TerraMates had a list of rules for the newlyweds. Did you happen to read it?" "No," he shook his head. "Porter did it all." "Did he forge your signature, too?" Jesse nodded. "Great," I said, huffing out my breath and crossing my arms over my chest. I stared off to the side of the carriage at the dark green foliage of the trees lining the road. "Wait, what you mean by forge?" "Someone signed a contract. Either you or Porter did, I guess." "I gave him a letter that said he was acting on my behalf. Everything's legal. Don't worry," he said. I was surprised, though I shouldn't have been. "But what were you saying about lying together?" "We only lie together if we both agree. If I don't
want to have sex with you, I don't have to." "But we must consummate the marriage," he insisted. "Says who?" "Otherwise, the ceremony is not official." "What?" The marriage had to be binding, or I wouldn't get the money to go to school and become a teacher. I saw my dreams going down in flames and started to realize I would have to make sacrifices if I wanted to achieve them. "We'll say we did it," I said. "No problem." He looked embarrassed. "There'll be a witness to verify the activities." "A witness?" I was shouting now. "They won't be in the room." "Where are they going to be, then?" "Usually, they wait in the hall or downstairs at the inn. They'll be able to confirm we consummate the marriage." I started to laugh nervously. "And how do they confirm it?" Jesse shrugged. Apparently, he didn't want to tell me. That couldn't be good. "At this point, I have no desire to lie with you," I said, flashing him an irritated look. He studied my face for a moment and finally let a smile appear on his face. It was dazzling. It was the first time I saw genuine emotion on his face, and he was incredibly attractive when he smiled.
I caught my breath. Had I just said I didn't want to sleep with him? What was I, stupid or something? "Perhaps I can change your mind," he said huskily. For a moment, his blue eyes appeared smoky and made my breath accelerate. Had Jesse been holding out on me? Did he save up his charm and only release it when needed? Well, I was good at resisting attractive guys. Many of them had tried to take me home when I was working the late shift at the fancy restaurant back home. Some of them had been handsome and extremely persuasive. At the time, I had integrity, a plan, and a dream. Also, I had a job the next morning. Maybe I had been scared of letting any of them get close to me. Now everything was different from Earth. I had married Jesse. We were going to be living as husband and wife for a year until I requested my divorce and TerraMates helped me get it quickly and quietly, just as they promised in their paperwork. I would head back to Earth to register for my bachelor of education degree. In five years, I would become a full-fledged teacher, living my dream life. I wasn't worried about work the next morning right now. He looked to the front and called out a
command to turn into the yard. He still radiated sexuality, and I told myself that I could resist him. Especially if he was going to continue being a jerk. I hoped I wouldn't let myself sleep with an asshole. When we pulled in, he came around, offering his hand. "Thanks," I said, taking it and stepping out. His hand was warm and firm. I felt my face flush as my body tingled where he touched me. Resisting my husband was going to be harder than I had originally thought. He dropped my hand, and we walked toward the house. "Jesse?" I said, looking as innocent as possible. "Yes?" he said, turning his head to look at me. "In case you feel the need to address me directly, my name is Annalee." His face got red. "Indeed," he said, as we reached the house. A servant opened the door for us. He glanced sideways again and gave me a look that sent shivers through my body. "Welcome to the Melnyk homestead, Annalee. Our home is your home."
Chapter Six JESSE I stood by the bar and watched as my new wife, Annalee, held my father's hands and danced with him where he sat in his chair. If she had tried to do anything on purpose that would get her into my good books, it would have been to honor my father. I felt myself softening towards her as I watched her enjoy her time with him. He had already told me twice how lucky I was to have found such a gem. I didn't agree with his assessment, but she was becoming less annoying. When the music changed, Porter walked over and spoke to Annalee. She smiled at him with a light in her eyes that didn't shine for me. He pulled her into his arms and whirled around the room, barely avoiding a crash into the other dancing couples. The warmth I felt towards her disappeared abruptly. They spun madly in circles. Annalee threw her head back, laughing, and Porter grinned from ear to ear. He had no right to be making my bride laugh like that. She should only laugh for me. The inn's doors opened, and two men wearing dark clothes entered the room. I wondered who they were. Myron walked over to the pair, hopefully intending to tell them this was a private
party. As the men turned around, I caught sight of their faces. The men were from the Bureau of Purity. Why were they here? My eyes flickered to where I had last seen Porter, but he had vanished. One of the Bureau agents scanned the room, and his gaze stopped on me. He lingered for a moment. I felt myself start to sweat. Thankfully they nodded and walked out. Everyone thought they had gone back to the city after they murdered their potential offender. I didn't have anything for them to find, but they would make anyone worried. I noticed my father beckoning to me from across the room, and I went to him quickly, hoping everything was all right. I wondered if seeing the Bureau of Purity men had upset him. "Jesse, my boy," he said, giving me a sympathetic look as I crouched down beside his chair so he could look me in the eyes. "Stop scowling at your wife. If you don't want your friend charming your bride, go and get her. She's yours now. Not his." He wasn't upset about the Bureau of Purity men at all. He was concerned about me. My father was the kindest man you could ever meet. Watching him die a slow death was painful, but there was nothing I could do for him. I felt a suffocating feeling in my chest every time I thought about his
future. "She doesn't want to dance with me," I said, staring at the floor. "That's because you're glowering at her. Try putting a smile on your face, boy. You look like you're at a funeral, not your wedding. I know this isn't the usual situation, but you'd be surprised at how many people are surprised by each other after they get married. She's a wonderful lass, Jesse. She could be good for you if you give her a chance." "Of course I'll give her a chance!" "Right," my father said, giving me a skeptical look. "You're just waiting for the right opportunity, aren't you?" "I've given her a chance," I said, exhaling and searching the room for Annalee. She and Porter were sitting at a table together and drinking wine. She looked like she was flirting shamelessly with Porter, which made me upset. I hoped there wasn't any morelia involved. The substance was illegal. Many an unscrupulous man had used it to get a woman into bed when she wasn't the least bit interested in him. Someone was still growing it. Morelia was available for purchase if you knew where to find it. I didn't mind if the woman took it voluntarily, but it made me sick to my stomach when I imagined using it on someone who was unwilling. I hoped no one had brought any here tonight.
"You haven't given her the slightest chance," my father said, shaking his head at me. "Go and dance with your wife. Be your naturally charming self, Jesse. Goodness knows you're handsome enough to woo any woman. Annalee is willing if you make the effort." He looked at me with a sad expression in his eyes. I didn't want to disappoint my father, especially if we only had a little time left together. I would do well to listen to his advice. He and my mother had been deliriously happy together my whole life until she passed away. He knew what he was talking about when it came to relationships. Then again, he and my mother had been in love, so the cards were stacked in their favor from the beginning. "How about this? Pretend she's a beautiful girl you've seen at an inn when you're out with friends. Go and talk to her. Ask her to dance. Pay attention to her, and you'll be well on your way to a happy marriage, son." "Yes, Father," I said, waving my hand from my head to his as a gesture of love and respect. I rose and walked across the room. I hoped this wasn't going to be a hard thing to do. I had approached many girls over the course of my life. Most had been more than happy to receive my attention. Annalee looked up from her conversation with Porter as I approached and the smile fell from her
face. She swallowed and looked down at the floor. Was I already screwing this up? "Hey, Jess," Porter said, sounding a little too jovial. He had been drinking the free-flowing wine and ale and was intoxicated. His expression turned uncomfortable. "I just had a dance with Annalee, and she's been begging me for another, but you know how my knee gets." I did. He injured it in a carriage accident years ago and it had never been the same. I was sure he wasn't feeling much pain now considering the amount of alcohol in his system. Still, he was giving me an opening, and I would take it. "Would you like to dance, Annalee?" Her name felt strange on my lips. She noticed I used her name, but I also sensed she knew I felt uncomfortable with it. I was trying too hard. "Sure," she said with a forced smile. "What are weddings without dancing?" Porter smiled at us hopefully, raising his glass to me and then turning away. It was time to extinguish any rumors. People had been giving me strange looks because the bride was dancing so much with the best man and not the groom. I wouldn't have Annalee's good name besmirched by nasty gossip. "Indeed," I said, pulling her to me. As I tapped my foot to the beat, I began to whirl her around the
room. Soon she was laughing as we linked arms and moved between two rows of couples. When we got to the end of the line and lifted our hands to join them, becoming part of an arch, I felt my fingers tingle as they touched hers. I smiled again, and her eyes softened. Maybe tonight would be fun after all. ANNALEE After the last couple had swept down between two rows of people facing each other, each man and woman began to dance with their partner again. Jesse pulled me in close, and I felt my whole body catch fire in a way it hadn't with Porter. Porter was charming and handsome. He was kind to me. I guess I had a slight crush on him. But Jesse was another story altogether. He made me angry and scared. Right now I was filled with lust. He smelled good, and he was a ridiculously good dancer, which surprised me. It seemed that, on this planet, the men danced as often as the women. It was a pleasant change from the I'm-too-cool-todance attitude of many of the men I knew back on Earth. As I stared into my husband's eyes, I reminded myself that he wasn't exactly a man. The thought gave me a naughty thrill. "What are you thinking of, wife?" Jesse said, his eyes smoldering.
I didn't know what to say, but I certainly wasn't going to tell him I thought he was an alien, and it was turning me on. "I'm thinking about what happens next," I said, trying not to blush. That was true, wasn't it? I was thinking of the night and what he would do to me when we were supposed to consummate the marriage. I wasn't going to sleep with him, was I? My body wanted to, and if the hardness I felt pressing up against me was any indication, his body wanted mine as well. I supposed that was good. If he could be less of a jerk, maybe my mind would feel like sleeping with him as well as my body. The music changed, and he pressed himself against me, taking my hands and putting them on his shoulders. His hands dropped to my hips, pulling me tightly against his body. "This is the bride and groom's dance," he said. "I see." "And it involves our bodies pressed firmly against each other," he said, somehow decreasing the distance between our bodies even though I hadn't thought it possible. People circled us and began to sing lyrics along with a slow, sweet melody played on one of the stringed instruments. I stared up into his eyes. To my surprise, he planted a kiss on my forehead. The gesture was sweet and kind. My heart lurched and my eyes
filled with tears. It was the first sign that he might eventually come to care about me, and it gave me hope. Soon the people in the circle stopped swaying and began clapping and stomping their feet, taking the tempo up a little bit at a time and singing more quickly. Jesse had one hand around my waist, and the other held my hand. He was rapidly dancing with me around the circle. At some point, he broke through it. I thought we were going to crash into the crowd, but they moved aside at the last minute to let us through. Everyone burst into applause. Jesse smiled down at me with a look of happiness on his face. "It's the first ritual. They expect me to kiss you," he said. The next thing I knew, he captured my lips. The kiss started out chaste, but before I realized what was happening, we had our arms wrapped around each other, and he was taking my breath away. I vaguely heard the crowd hooting and yelling around us, but I lost myself in Jesse's touch, and I couldn't think clearly. I didn't care that a hundred people were witnessing our first kiss. All I cared about was him not stopping. Eventually, it had to end. Thank goodness for the crowd noise because I think I slightly whimpered when he pulled away. He stared down at me, and I wondered what he was thinking.
There was no time to ask because Jesse's father was making a toast to the happy couple — I supposed that was us — and Jesse was ushering me out of the building. People went ahead of us tossing seeds on the ground before us to make us fertile. I was thankful for the TerraMates birth control shot that ensured we would certainly not be fertile. Jesse hadn't had this shot, but I certainly had mine, and I was glad for it. I wouldn't get pregnant in my year on the planet. No one here would know why. They'd think we hadn't been lucky enough to have a baby, which was fine with me. When the crowd dissipated, we were left to walk the rest of the way alone. We were silent, and I felt uncomfortable again. Suddenly we heard a shout from behind us. It was Porter. "I didn't get to wish you well," he said. "I'm leaving in the morning so I won't be seeing you." Jesse frowned. "Why are you leaving so soon?" "Let's just say the Bureau of Purity makes me nervous," he said, not looking nervous at all. Porter took my hand and kissed it. "You aren't the only one," Jesse said, cryptically. I supposed he meant the Bureau of Purity made everyone nervous. They certainly made me feel uncomfortable now that I had seen them in action. "I wish you the best," Porter said. "Might have a word with Jesse in private?"
He smiled graciously at me. I walked slightly ahead while they dropped behind. I took the opportunity to make sure my phone was still in the hem of my skirt. After Jesse had fucked me — it would probably take only minutes — I would find a private place to look at my pictures. When I looked back, the men were having a heated discussion. What could Porter have to say to Jesse that he wouldn't want to say in front of me? They appeared to be talking about a grave matter by the looks on their faces. Porter produced a small bottle of something that made Jesse react violently. He pushed it away and looked around furtively as if he didn't want to be seen with Porter or the bottle. Porter tried to press the bottle on him, but Jesse shook his head again. Porter opened his arms to give Jesse a hug, and I saw him surreptitiously slip the tiny bottle into Jesse's coat pocket. Jesse patted Porter on the back before they separated. Porter waved at me and then vanished. Suddenly Jesse was coming toward me with a look in his eyes that made me weak in the knees and a little wet between the legs. I didn't think I was ready. There was no emotional connection between us. My body was screaming To hell with emotional connection, just screw him already! What I didn't like was my lack of choice in the matter. He said we had to consummate the
marriage, and there would be a witness. Although we didn't talk for the rest of the walk, I was aware of every move he made. His hand brushed my hand several times making energy explode through my body. Even if my morals were doing a good job convincing me I shouldn't sleep with an alien I just met, my libido was doing just as good a job of blindfolding my morals and tying them up. It wanted to have fun tonight. We got back to Jesse's homestead. He led me to a cabin where the older generation usually lived. The younger couple often lived in the house. Since Jesse's grandparents were deceased, we were going to live there temporarily. He nodded to a man leaning against the side of the house. The witness, I supposed. I thought I would be disgusted, but it a strange way it made me excited to imagine someone listening to me. Maybe I was more of a bad girl than I imagined, and I simply needed the right situation to unleash it. All the sex back home had been nice, but I had no desire to repeat it. I had done it because I wanted to be closer to my boyfriend, not because of the ecstasy he brought me. As I glanced over at the Adonis beside me, all muscles and pure testosterone, I thought perhaps tonight might be different. I shivered at the thought.
Chapter Seven ANNALEE After Jesse opened the door, he had a question for me. "Do you remember what to do now?" I nodded. I had been given the crash course in newlywed Yordbrook customs by a kind female servant, Mrs. Boyko, who worked for Jesse's father. He stepped through the door, and I stood outside, waiting. He reached his hand to me. I took it, making sure my eyes never left his. "Will you come in, wife?" he asked, his voice deepening and sounding rough. The question seemed innocent but was supposed to symbolize him inviting me into his life and his family. My acquiescence implied agreeing to love, honor, and obey him (as long as I agreed with what he was asking me to do). It was an admission that I would sleep with him and bear his children. We weren't having a Vegas wedding with a divorce lawyer waiting for me at the end of the year, ready to invalidate everything. At the moment, it felt serious. He meant what he was saying. Here on Yordbrook, the act of me stepping over the threshold made my marriage legally binding. Well, that and him fucking me. Jesse would have a lot of control over my life.
I stared at him, suddenly unsure if I could do it. Could I give myself into this man's hands? I didn't know him. I wasn't sure if I liked him. And I certainly didn't trust him. But what else was I going to do? If I hadn't wanted to marry a stranger, then I shouldn't have signed up for TerraMates. There was no turning back now. All these thoughts flew through my head in the blink of an eye, and I confidently lifted my head. "I will," I answered, stepping into the cabin. Before I could place my foot on the floor of the house, he pulled me into his arms and started kissing me senseless. That was part of the ritual, too, indicating the man accepted his wife's surrender. As he kissed me, I thought that if the sex were as good as it promised to be, this marriage thing wouldn't be terrible. I was of two minds about sleeping with him. One part of me wanted to lie down and spread my legs. The other cautioned me to be prudent, wait, and keep my knees together like I had been taught. He set me down, and I looked around the room. "I will visit the privy," he whispered in my ear, making me shiver at the sensation. "Then you may, and we will consummate the marriage. There must be no doubt, or I will not be allowed to inherit. You understand?"
I nodded. Mrs. Boyko had explained everything to me. I wasn't going to mess anything up despite my earlier misgivings. I had to hold onto my dream through all the madness of a strange backward culture. My discomfort would be temporary. He took off his coat and laid it on a chair, then went back out the door to the composting toilet. At least I wasn't stuck somewhere with outhouses. The stink would have driven me back to Earth in the first week. I almost looked forward to using the fragrant composting toilets that smelled of fresh wood shavings. We covered our business with leaves from the forest floor. I walked around the room, nervously trailing my hand along the table, on the back of the chair, then over Jesse's coat which promptly fell to the floor with a thump. I bent over to pick it up and dusted it off. Something fell out of the pocket. The bottle was unmarked. Porter had probably given him a strong drink to enhance his courage. Did Jesse need courage? Maybe it was to prevent Jesse from noticing my plain looks. I winced. Damn. Maybe I needed alcohol to give me some courage. If I were a little drunk, it wouldn't be difficult to sleep with someone I barely knew. Before I could think too much about it, I had the cap off and tipped the bottle into my mouth. The taste was pleasant, and I felt it going straight to
my head. I took three or four more pulls and felt pleasantly buzzed. This was a good idea, right? I heard Jesse's feet crunching on the gravel as he came back up the path and I fumbled with the lid. For some reason, I wasn't as coordinated as I had been a few minutes ago. I managed to get the lid on and the bottle back in his pocket just as he walked in the door. He looked at me putting his coat back on the chair without any expression on his face. I felt nervous and patted the jacket. "It fell over," I explained unnecessarily. "Why do you look as if I've caught you with your hand in the sugar?" "I don't know what you're talking about." He didn't look convinced but didn't pursue it. "Perhaps you'd like to visit the privy before we get started?" I felt my heart begin to pound at the thought of getting started. I nodded eagerly and walked as quickly as I could to the bathroom. I couldn't help but wonder what Jesse would look like naked. I felt my nipples harden under my clothes, and my breath came faster. I was getting horny. I could feel how wet I was between my legs. If they wore panties on this planet, mine would be soaked by now. Since they didn't, I knew I was getting slick. By the time I returned to the house, I felt
flushed and needy. Jesse looked at me with a funny look in his eyes. "Are you all right?" he asked, his eyebrows pulling together. Something pulled me towards him. I went to him and wrapped my arms around his neck. "What is this?" he asked. When my lips covered his, he didn't say anything more, and only kissed me back. After a lot of kissing, which involved a fair amount of tongue and hands roaming over our skin, Jesse pulled back. "What's come over you, Annalee?" he breathed. "Nothing," I said. "I want you, Jesse. Badly." He walked over to the table and sat down slowly in one of the chairs, putting his face in his hands. "Are you okay?" I said, confused. His voice came out from under his palms. "Annalee?" "Yes," I said, walking over to him, not sure what I had done wrong, but knowing I needed him to kiss me again. And touch me. And do very naughty things to me. I began rubbing his shoulders, making sure my breasts brushed against his back. "Did you drink something since we got here?" "I might have," I said. "Was it from a bottle in my pocket?" he said, his eyes squinting a little in dismay. He pulled it out
and shook it, inspecting the remaining liquid. Jesse raised his eyebrows. "So what if I did?" I asked, feeling defensive. I liked the buzz, and I was feeling pretty good. "Give it to me. I want some more." "No way," he said forcefully. I continued to reach for the bottle. "I wish you hadn't drunk any of it." The way he said it made me instantly apprehensive, but did nothing to keep me from wanting to drink some more and needing Jesse more than anything. "Why?" "It's morelia," he sighed, dropping his eyes. "Porter wanted me to give some of it to you, but I refused. Morelia has a peculiar effect on women." I waited. Jesse looked uncomfortable. "It makes them want to lie with a man." "That was not what I was expecting you to say," I said. "Men sometimes use it in awful ways. It's illegal, but Porter thought it would make it easier for us this evening." That reminded me that I was a woman, and I had needs. "I can't undrink it, and I want some more, so could you hand it over?" I made a quick grab and snatched it out of his hand, running to the other
side of the room as I uncapped it. I had it on my lips and swallowed the last of it before he knew what was happening. "What are you doing?" he groaned, coming over to me. By then it was too late. He took the empty bottle out of my fingers as I began to feel the effects of the entire dose. "Whoa," I said, swaying towards him. "You are fucking handsome, you alien man." He rolled his eyes. I smiled broadly and pulled my hood back from my head. My long brown hair came tumbling down after I removed the pins. I began to unbutton my clothes but my fingers fumbled immediately. Jesse shook his head and started to undress me quickly and efficiently. Soon I was only wearing my shift. The nipples on my large, round breasts stood out against the sheer, nearly transparent fabric. I thought I might start to drip if I got any wetter. Jesse needed to get inside me. "You need to know everything about the morelia," he said, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. The gesture was sweet and made me suck in my breath, causing me to inhale his scent. Jesse was still standing close beside me. His aroma increased the amount of pheromones I had in my system and made me even more horny. We hadn't even touched yet. "I don't care," I said. I managed to get one of
his buttons undone. It was bigger than mine, and I was determined. I certainly hadn't been capable of undoing the tiny buttons on my dress. I worked away on the second one. There were only four total and then I would be able to touch his chest. I longed to get my hands on him — everywhere. "I'm going to tell you," he said, letting me have my way with the buttons. He began a lecture as if we were in a school room. "Morelia is an addictive substance that creates an effect similar to becoming drunk. For instance, poor motor control." He looked at me pointedly. I ignored him, intent on unclasping the button and getting him naked. He droned on. "It also makes the woman who ingests it want to mate with any man that she encounters." "Any man?" I said, slightly appalled. "Any man. That's why we banned it. She experiences an increased libido the more she drinks." "Amen to that," I said, rubbing my sticky thighs together and exclaiming in satisfaction as I got another button undone. "Also..." he hesitated again. The tone of his voice made me look up. "You're not embarrassed, are you? I'm sure you've had women who were on morelia before," I said. "Of course I have." I must have seemed
surprised because he hastily added. "I never gave it to them." "What do you mean?" I asked, cursing under my breath at the difficulty of getting the third button undone. "Women will often take it themselves." "What?" I said, giving a push. The third button popped out of its buttonhole. "Why would any woman in her right mind do that?" "It assures the woman's orgasm. And..." "There's more? In my book, anything that will guarantee the female orgasm in my book is the nectar of the fucking gods." Although he had been offended before, now he seemed amused by my swearing. "Not only does it assure her orgasm, but in my experience, it is an ecstatic one." He hesitated. "And what? There's more? It can't be that bad." "It's not bad. The women I've been with seem to like it well enough. The orgasm is strongest during penetration. The women are usually pretty loud, too." I stopped work on the fourth button to look up at him. "It makes the woman horny and likely to have a mind-blowing orgasm while fucking? Morelia is an excellent drink. Is there more?" I looked around as if expecting something to materialize suddenly on the table.
"What's so amazing about it?" he wondered, staring at me like he wanted to know how my crazy mind worked. "Do you know how many women on Earth want something that could make them more interested in sex and guaranteed an orgasm? It solves all the female sex problems." "I didn't know women had any problems," Jesse said off-handedly. "You poor, innocent man," I said, putting my hand on his cheek. "Have you only had women who were on morelia? Orgasm isn't a sure thing for a woman, especially if it's supposed to happen through a few seconds of thrusting, which, in fact, can make us uninterested in sex." "A few seconds of thrusting?" He looked insulted. "Okay, okay. A few minutes. Although two is generous for some guys." He pulled me in and kissed me intensely, then drew back and bit his lip. "I'm not sure we should do this. Do I have your consent if you're on morelia?" I tilted my head back to look at the ceiling. "I thought we had to consummate this thing no matter what," I said. "We want no doubt that the marriage was binding." I paused. "I have a confession to make. If it makes you feel better, I've been fantasizing about you all night. I would have slept
with you even if I hadn't drunk a magic potion." He looked at me intently. "Really?" "Really. I also thought we wanted the guy outside to hear moans of bliss," I said, waggling my eyebrows at him. If we didn't stop talking and start having sex, I was going to explode from desire. "It should be screams of bliss," he muttered, undoing the fourth button and taking off his shirt. "Let's do it," I said, my lips curving into a smile as I let my hands move over the muscles of his perfect chest. He picked me up and carried me to the bedroom.
Chapter Eight JESSE I couldn't keep my hands off the sexy little wench any longer. Something was turning me on. I didn't know if it was the ale, her smart mouth, or her fearlessness. Her big juicy breasts that I could barely see through the thin material of her shift were driving me wild. I needed to touch them and taste them. I wanted to do everything to this woman. The morelia she had consumed should last until midnight, giving me plenty of time to do it all. Right now, I could see she was reaching the point where her unsatisfied desire would begin making her uncomfortable to the point of pain. I didn't want that. It would be better to satisfy her right away. I laid her down on the bed and covered her with my body, kissing her sweet lips and twining my tongue with hers. I wanted to possess her. She would know she was mine. Her body was mine. Her pleasure was mine and would come from me. Every bit of her was mine. Even if it wasn't true, I wanted it to be, even if it was only for tonight. She broke our kiss to beg. "Please Jesse," she said, squirming and writhing
beneath me. She needed me to touch her. It was time. I stripped the rest of our clothes off, and we lay naked on the covers of the bed during the hot summer evening. A sultry breeze blew through the open window, making the curtains billow. I took one of her large breasts into my hand. "Oh yes," she gasped. Then I had them both, and I was massaging and tweaking the nipples, making her squeal. She had her legs wrapped around mine. I could feel she was already extremely wet. I couldn't wait to sink into her hot, warm body. But not yet. I bent my head and kissed around one nipple. She shivered and her breath was ragged. Then I licked it and blew. She sucked in air through her teeth. Finally, I gave her what I knew she needed. My mouth closed over the hard bud, and she moaned. If I had known she was like this in bed, I wouldn't have been cold to her all day. I sucked, then kissed my way over to the other one, flicking it with my tongue until I couldn't wait any longer and closed my lips on it. She arched her back and clamped her legs around mine. "Jesse," she whispered. "I can't wait any longer. I need you inside me." What was a man to do when a woman said that? I had to satisfy her. She spread her legs wide for me, and I moved between them, ready to
penetrate her the way she desired. ANNALEE "Please, Jesse." He was teasing my entrance. "I need it now." He didn't keep me waiting a moment longer but pushed inside. Oh fuck, yeah. That was what I needed so badly. He probably wasn't huge but I was tight, so he certainly felt big. He pushed in further, and my eyes rolled back in my head. "More," I groaned through my teeth. "I don't want to hurt you, Ann." "You won't hurt me." He wouldn't hurry. He pressed his cock deeply into me, inch by inch, until I had taken all of him. When our hips were touching, he stopped and rested his forehead on me. We lay there feeling the exquisite sensations. Finally, though, I felt as though I couldn't bear it if he didn't move. As if he had read my mind, he started to shift. Pulling out and thrusting back in, forcing a groan out of me. I wrapped my legs around him. He drove into me methodically, and I felt an orgasm rising, the likes of which I had never known. Heat spread starting from my core and moving outward, making my skin hot and sweat burst out all over me. The pleasure intensified until the slightest touch from him was unbearable. If my
nipple brushed his chest, or he kissed me, or he plunged in and out of me...anything and everything brought me closer and closer to the edge. "Ann," he gasped. "I need to move quickly." "Go ahead," I said. I knew it was what I needed, too. He sped up, and I felt him rubbing a spot inside me that I didn't know existed. It seemed as if all the pleasure was coming from a single point in my body. Once he began driving into me with such speed, I shot over the edge. The explosion of pleasure was so intense that I cried out his name. He continued to thrust into me as spasms wracked my body. After a minute I felt him stiffen and spill his seed inside me, filling me up. I had never had a guy come inside me before — without protection, I mean — and it was incredible. It was nothing like my last boyfriend's sad little pull-out and spurt into the condom. Jesse was clearly a man — alien or not — and he had just given me the most incredible sexual experience of my life. My orgasm went on and on until I felt completely drained. Finally, I collapsed beneath his body. He was quiet as he lay over me. His body was relaxed, but he was putting most of his weight on his arms. Then he lifted his head. His startlingly blue eyes stared into my own. I had to admit that I loved feeling him in and on and all around me. Being surrounded by Jesse was
intoxicating. It made me want him again. How could I want him again? We had just finished. But I did. And it wasn't the morelia. I was afraid that I simply desired him, and I wondered if my need would never stop. JESSE I woke once with Ann on top of me. Another time, I took her slow and sweet with me behind her. We were both on our sides. Each time was amazing and blew my mind. As the gray dawn slipped into our bedroom, I opened my eyes, which felt heavy from lack of sleep. I didn't move because Ann was sleeping on my chest. Her soft, warm body curled against me. She looked exhausted but content, like she'd been well fucked. She felt me move against her and rubbed herself along my body. She couldn't want more, could she? I felt myself responding to her touch and soon I was hard again. How could this be? Usually, I was in and out. I had planned to consummate our marriage and retire to the couch. Instead, I had made love to her three times and was about to do it again. I didn't have any more time to think about it because she was spreading her legs for me again and I was sliding into her, amazed that it felt so good. It was a feeling I hadn't had for a long time. It was like coming home.
She didn't say a word. She closed her eyes and moved with me. Our bodies fit together perfectly. It surprised me because I would never have guessed it the first time I saw her. I noticed her skin turning pink in the candlelight, a sign that her climax was building. In moments, her breaths started coming faster. I watched her face, increasing the pace of my thrusting. Her body arched up to me, and I moved deep within her. "Jesse," she whispered. I took a nipple into my mouth, sucking hard, then switched to the other one as she groaned and pressed her big, soft breast up into my mouth. I drove into her more quickly. "Look at me, Ann," I said, wanting to see her eyes. She opened them slowly, as if she were coming back from a far-away place. I swallowed. I didn't know what I saw in her eyes, but I knew it was reflected in mine. I leaned down, unable to stop myself. I kissed her deeply, twisting a nipple at the same time. She came instantly. The feeling of her clenching around me as I plunged in and out of her hot wetness sent me over the edge. I groaned, stiffening, as I emptied myself into her. Her orgasm was still going. She looked beautiful. A few minutes later, when we lay curled up together, I realized I had a significantly different
opinion of her beauty yesterday. What was going on with me? "Jesse?" She lifted her head to look into my eyes. "Mm, hm." My hand was tracing lazy circles on her back. "I guess morelia is a crazy aphrodisiac, huh?" She smiled, but I drew my eyebrows together, counting to myself. "Even the largest dose of morelia can only last four hours. The body will clear it out by then, no matter how much you drink." "Four hours," she said, frowning. "But that means it would have passed through my body at around twelve or one in the morning. We've done it at least…" "Twice since then?" I said. "Yes, that's right." I shrugged. "I guess we're good together in bed." "You guess we're good together?" She didn't believe what I was saying. Her eyebrows nearly touched her hairline. "If the morelia wore off long ago, good is not how I would describe it." "How would you describe it?" I knew I was fishing for compliments but I couldn't help it. "Amazing, incredible, mind-blowing, like nothing I've ever experienced before." "And that was after the morelia wore off?" She nodded. "I haven't had many women who weren't under
the influence of morelia, so I guess I did okay." She shook her head at me. "You heard the sounds I was making, right? I can't make that shit up." She frowned as if hearing herself swear for the first time. "I mean, I can't make that stuff up." "Humble's not a word people usually use to describe me." "Maybe I'm seeing another side of you," she said, looking as if the idea intrigued her. I sat upright, suddenly remembering all the work that was waiting for me. It was the busy season for the farm, and everyone had to pitch in. It was time to rise. "Where are you going?" she said, surprised. "I need to do work. You may have another day or two off, but after that, you must start to learn some new skills. Mrs. Boyko will teach you everything you need to know. " "I thought the servants did the work here," she said. She didn't look dismayed at the idea of working, but she was trying to understand life on my planet. "The servants help with the work, but we share it equally. It is my understanding that on Earth, some types of work are better than others but that isn't the case here. The owner of the farm works as hard as his stable boy. Neither is considered better than the other." "Nice. So I'm going to work, probably as much
as Mrs. Boyko." "You would be hard-pressed to work that hard, but that's the idea." "I got it. I put in long hours back home, too. It's nothing new to me." "You did?" She nodded, sitting up. I was momentarily distracted by her lush breasts before she pulled the sheet up to cover them. "I don't need two days off. I can start today. I have more energy here than on Earth. I sleep well, and I haven't been working, so I'm all rested up and ready to go.” I nodded, pulling on my shirt, which hung on a chair next to the bed. She had certainly been energetic last night. She held up two fingers. "I had two jobs back home. That was enough to pay for my mom's life, and I was able to save enough to go to school and become a teacher. "You were the one who earned the money to care for your mother?" he asked, a little surprised. "During the day I would take care of three and four-year-olds, teaching them. At night, I would wait tables, like the woman you and Porter were ogling when I arrived." "I wasn't ogling her," I said, drawing my eyebrows together. How had she noticed? "Yes, you were," she said, giving me a glance
that indicated she had seen right through me. "It's good you know how to work. It will make your transition easier." I patted her thigh and got up to find my pants. "So will spending the nights in your bed," she muttered. I didn't know if she meant me to hear, but I liked it. Some time later, we were sitting in the kitchen. Our knees touched under the table. Mrs. Boyko was serving us some gruel. I had helped Annalee get dressed. It would take a while for her to learn how to put on her clothing. She had cursed her outfit in an unfeminine way, but today I found her language amusing. What had happened to me? Was I truly besotted with this girl within a day? It was evident that everyone was glad Annalee was here. I supposed I was too. The staff was up and bustling about, having breakfast and discussing what work should be done on the farm today. The women wished her good morning and the men made jokes about how she had slept, making her blush. Our appearance, coupled with the sounds that came from the guest house all night long, ensured the marriage was binding. I had already confirmed the witness had signed the papers, making everything legal.
In the morning, Father's lawyers had come to transfer the deed to my name. My father was relieved to know I had inherited the farm. We all looked up when we heard the sound of horses galloping into the yard. One of the stable lads went to see who had arrived. Annalee looked at me curiously, and I shrugged, continuing to eat my breakfast. The door flew open without warning. The same men from the Bureau of Purity we had seen at the inn burst into the room. Mrs. Boyko frowned. "What do you think you're doing?" she said. "Coming into a house that way? Shame on you. Haven't your mothers taught you manners?" "They're from the Bureau of Purity, Mrs. Boyko," I said, standing slowly. Annalee looked terrified. "I don't care where they're from. There's such a thing as knocking," she said indignantly. I noticed she looked slightly whiter, and her voice was weaker than before. "We are here to perform a search," one of the agents said. "Who is the man of the house?" I noticed Annalee's eyes roll but ignored them. "I am. I have recently inherited from my father," I said, trying to remain calm. There was no reason for any of us to be frightened. The man handed me a piece of paper, and I scanned it. They were conducting searches of all
the nearby houses. As if I couldn't read, one of them spoke up. "We are searching all of the houses surrounding the inn. We are confident nothing is in your house, but the man punished today might have hidden objects in your other buildings." He didn't seem to believe he wouldn't find anything. To me, it looked like he thought we were all guilty, but I supposed that was his job. "You won't blame us if you find things we don't know about, will you?" I asked, worried. "Of course not. We know what types of devices he carried. None of the people here would have access to such things." They pushed past us and began to investigate the upper floor. It took them nearly an hour to search the entire house and associated buildings. During that time, no one went to work. We all remained silent and frozen, waiting for them to finish and for our farm to be declared clean. "Get everyone lined up in the yard," the first man said to me when they had finished their investigation. "Why?" I asked. He gave me a dark look. "I mean, why, sir?" "We need to search your people, too." I didn't like this, but I instructed everyone to assemble. Annalee stayed by my side. She looked sick from fright, and I knew it was because she had
recently seen a man killed. It was enough to make any of us afraid. For someone coming from another planet, it must be unimaginable. First Sun was high in the sky, making us all hot, with Second Sun about to rise. Third Sun was still on the other side of the planet, chasing his brothers across the sky in an endless circle. I was surprised when the second man knelt at Mrs. Boyko's feet and picked up her skirt. "Hey," she said, kicking at him. "My companion will check your skirt hem for anything illegal, ma'am." He felt around her entire hem and moved on to the next person, who was a man. He was forced to empty all his pockets as the Bureau man patted him down. "People who have contraband often keep it on their person," the first man explained, walking up and down in front of us while the second man continued searching. "They are afraid we will discover things. They mistakenly think hiding them on their person is safer." "Jesse," Annalee whispered into my ear. "I have to go to the bathroom." "Right now, you can't," I hissed back. "I have to." She seemed desperate, and I shrugged. When she began walking away, the first man barked at her. "You there. Where are you going?"
"To the privy," she said, as quietly as possible. "No one is allowed to leave until our search is complete." "I really have to go," she insisted. "I'm at the end of the line. I'll return before you reach my spot." "What if you are trying to get rid of illegal substances before we search you?" he said with a smug smile. "Are you kidding?" she said. "I know how seriously this planet regards the law." "Are you new to Yordbrook?" "Yes," she said, choosing not to elaborate. She lifted her hands. "Okay, okay. I'll hold it. But I'm blaming you if I have an accident." She seemed unconcerned and playful, but I knew she was lying. And the first Bureau man also realized something was wrong. "Search her next," he said, flicking his head at Annalee. Shit. She was standing beside me, looking calm and relaxed, but I could feel the tension coming from her body. The second man knelt down at her hem. She gave me a glance that was meant to be reassuring but only amplified my concern. He felt around, and I held my breath. Did she have something in there? Was that why she was so nervous? "I have something, sir."
My heart stopped. I looked at Annalee in fear. She didn't look like an innocent woman being unjustly condemned. She looked guilty. His companion appeared immediately with a knife out. He cut along the hem and gently shook it. Something fell out into his hand. It was a technological device. She had smuggled it in. I glanced at her in consternation. Why would she have done something like this? No wonder she had been afraid. Why hadn't she disposed of it while they were searching the house? Was she stupid? And even before today, when she had seen a man killed, she could have destroyed the device or hidden it somewhere. Anything that would prevent it from being found in her possession. The first man from the Bureau held up the device triumphantly. The yard was as silent as a funeral. "This woman has been found in possession of technology. In two days, she will be executed in Willford with the other lawbreakers." Annalee closed her eyes in pain. They couldn't take her from me when I had just found her. I was starting to realize I cared about her. And now she was going to die.
Chapter Nine ANNALEE Have you ever imagined what it would be like if people spoke the way movie trailers sound? Dying was the easy part. Breaking my promise to Kyle? That was going to be hard. None of it was true, but it sounded good, at least. I don't know what I was thinking, but part of me thought I would be above the law, or they wouldn't catch me with my phone. Maybe they would give me a special off-worlder's dispensation. I didn't get any mercy, and now I was going to die. In retrospect, all of my decisions seemed bad. Coming to this planet, keeping the phone, marrying Jesse, and dragging him into this nonsense. Becoming a teacher wasn't that important. I did good work with those three-year-olds. Kyle loved me...if he still remembered Miss Annalee. Maybe he had forgotten me by now, and I had risked my life to keep an empty promise to him. Strangely, I didn't regret it, not even now in the middle of a disaster. I looked around and saw sympathy in some eyes but disgust in others. One thing I didn't see was a single face in the crowd that looked like they might help me. That included my new husband's. I stepped forward and held my hands out together, not looking at anyone and
trying to be brave. Someone spoke. "Sir, she's new to Yordbrook. She doesn't understand our ways." It was Mrs. Boyko. She was defending me, bless her heart. "Ignorance of the law is no excuse," the Bureau man said curtly. Before they pushed me into the cart, I heard Jesse's deep voice ring out across the yard. "May I say good-bye?" "Who is speaking?" "I am," Jesse said calmly. "She's my wife." "Be brief," the Bureau man said, stepping away to converse with his companion. I didn't turn to Jesse. Instead, I listened to his footsteps as he approached. I thought about how he had made me feel last night and our aborted year together. I wasn't planning on staying longer than that. When Jesse walked around and put his hand under my chin, making me lift my head and meet his eyes, I wondered if I might change my mind before the year was up. He didn't hesitate but leaned in and kissed me slowly, deeply, as if he were learning my lips by heart and storing up the feeling to remember me by when I wouldn't be here anymore. It was hard to believe that he was the same grumpy man I married yesterday. I lost myself in him as he wrapped his arms
around me, pulling me tightly against him. As his lips brushed my ear, I heard him whisper only four words, but they gave me hope. "Be ready. Don't sleep." I held my breath as he stepped back. There wasn't an indication on his face that he had said anything to me. "I will see you on the other side of death," he said, loudly enough for the crowd to hear. There was the sound of a woman's muffled sobbing. He whispered, "It's something we say when we think we're seeing someone for the last time." I nodded, unable to speak. Jesse backed away as one of the Bureau men came around and shoved me roughly into the cart. "The execution will take place in two days." He smiled cruelly at Jesse. "You're welcome to come and watch her die. It serves you right for marrying an off-worlder." I saw Jesse's lips tighten, but he didn't say anything. The Bureau terrified all the natives here. I didn't blame them. I was intimidated myself. But Jesse had implied he would try to come and save me. I couldn't imagine Jesse the farmer rescuing me. Hadn't that been what he meant? I didn't know for certain, but I clung to the small hope and infinitesimal amount of comfort it gave me. As my cart bumped and bounced down the
road, I started to cry. How had I ended up here? Would my grand adventure end tragically? I would have to wait and see what kind of an alien I had married. As if things weren't bad enough, now it was raining. I still wore the long blue dress given to me when I arrived at the planet. It went all the way down to my toes and was long-sleeved, covering me completely. Right now, I was thankful it had a hood. I drew it to my face as the rain drizzled down on me. It had been pouring for hours. Pulling it closer didn't really make a difference. The water had soaked through my clothes, and I was shivering with cold, but doing something proactive made me feel better. There weren't many things I could do to comfort myself. I wrapped my arms around my middle and huddled against the side of the cart, hoping the day would end peacefully with a washroom. I would kill for a chance to relieve myself. The jolting of the cart had rattled my head all day long. I lost my glasses somewhere in the mud, and I wanted to get out and dry myself. I wasn't anxious to go to sleep. If I didn't escape or get busted out by someone, I would have the opportunity to sleep forever starting tomorrow. The thought gave me chills.
Abruptly the cart stopped. A Bureau man came down and unhitched the back of the wagon, pulling it out roughly. "Get down," he said, jerking me off the back of the cart without warning. My legs had fallen asleep. They buckled under me, but I managed to stand my ground after a slight sway. I didn't want to collapse and show weakness in front of these men. "We're staying here tonight." "I need to use the restroom," I said. "And change into dry clothes." He snorted at the audacity of a woman asking for what she needed, but he reluctantly brought me to a small building on the side of the main one. It appeared we were at an inn, but a more desolate and less prosperous one than the inn near Jesse's home. I went to the privy and discovered another problem. It was difficult to relieve myself when my hands tied in front of me. The guards refused to untie me when I went in, so I was forced to be creative, especially considering my dress and various layers of underclothes. I managed to do my business and get my hands washed in the basin. I even managed to put all of my clothing back in its proper place and get back out without asking for help. My reward at the end was a stern-faced man shaking his head at me as I emerged.
I ignored him and followed in silence as he made his way around the puddles and moved toward the primary building of the inn. He brought me to a small room with no bed or furniture of any kind. It might have been a storage room before its present use as a cell. There were no windows. It wasn't a modern jail cell, but I knew it would keep me confined as well as the highest security prison on Earth. I hesitated in the doorway. The Bureau man gave me a hard push. I fell, twisting to avoid landing on my hands and possibly breaking a bone. I didn't need to add that to my list of problems. Instead, I took a hard hit on my hip, and my head smashed into the floor. I lay stunned for a moment before I could sit up. I held my head, trying to remove the dizziness. Once I felt well enough to stand, the door had been shut and locked for a long time. There wasn't a way out of the small room. Aside from the door, there was no opening other than a vent, which was so high off the ground that I couldn't see where it went. The door was made of solid wood. I threw my body against it, trying to force it open, but I didn't weigh enough. It wasn't going anywhere, and picking the lock was beyond my abilities. I felt like I should do something but there wasn't anything to do, so I sat down and waited. After a few minutes, I stood up and started to pace. The
day stretched into the night and soon I was in total darkness. I hadn't done much all day, but I felt dead on my feet. I hadn't gotten any sleep the night before. Jesse had kept me busy doing anything but sleeping. I didn't dare sleep now, though, since Jesse had told me to stay alert. My eyelids were terribly heavy. To keep myself awake, I walked up and down in the room and talked to myself. I recited the multiplication tables. I sang every song I could remember. I tried to avoid certain thoughts. Things like Jesse never coming, and that if I fell asleep, I might never wake up. I felt sick to my stomach without eating any food all day. Someone had put some water into my cell at some point during the day, but it was no substitute for the delicious bread they made here that's like nothing I had ever tasted on Earth. I had eaten many loaves of it since my arrival on Yordbrook. Surprisingly, I hadn't gained a lot of weight, but Porter said they used a different type of grain for bread here. Apparently it both tasted great and had fewer calories. Finally, I felt so tired that I leaned against the wall and tapped out a rhythm with my hand to keep myself awake. If I sat down, I would certainly fall asleep. I tapped on the wall. Tap, tap, tap-ta, tap-ta, tap. Over and over, until a rustle inside the room
made me stop. What was that? Were there rats at this inn? On our way to Jesse's home, Porter had sometimes made us press on late into the night to reach the best inns. We often would pass by two or three because he said their service was subpar. When I asked him about it, he explained he meant they watered down the wine, used the same sheets for multiple guests, and had cellars full of rats that ran wild through the building at night while the unsuspecting guests snored away. This place had not looked prosperous, and I wouldn't be surprised if it were infested. The thought of being trapped in the dark with an unknown number of rats was as terrifying as anything I had encountered so far, including the thought of my death tomorrow. The rodents were with me right now. I held my breath, listening attentively for another rustle or the feeling of something running over my shoe. It was hard to hear anything because blood was rushing through my ears. At least I no longer felt sleepy. Then I heard it. Tap, tap, tap-ta, tap-ta, tap. And again after a moment. Tap, tap, tap-ta, tap-ta, tap. It was the same rhythm I had been tapping on the wall. I froze for a moment, but when it came again, I was ready and tapped it back.
Someone was here. I hoped it was Jesse.
Chapter Ten JESSE I didn't know if anyone occupied the house or not, but it was my best chance. It was where Porter usually stayed while in the area. I was sure he had a hangover, and he couldn't have gone far. Porter said he was leaving, but didn't go into specifics about where he was going. If he was still in the vicinity, there was a good chance he was staying here for the night. I hoped he was there. I needed his help if I was going to save Annalee. "Porter!" I yelled as loud as I could. "Open up!" There was no answer or movement from inside. Nothing. If I couldn't find him, I would have to try and break Annalee out by myself. I had some skills, but I doubted I could do everything alone. I heard a small sound and followed it around the house to a window. I peeked in and saw Porter and a beautiful young woman in the middle of a moment of passion. Immediately I averted my eyes from the sight of their tangled bodies which were barely hidden by the sheets. I didn't need to see that. I couldn't hide from the sounds of their fucking. They were too loud to ignore as they both reached their climax at almost the same moment. It was impressive, even
for Porter. It deserved applause. I walked back around to the entrance. Porter had definitely not heard me yelling at him. After a few minutes, I began calling out to Porter again. I leaned against the door, waiting for something to happen. Without warning, it opened, and I fell inside to see the lovely young girl standing in her shift. I shook my head. Of course the beautiful girl would be opening Porter's door for him. He was too lazy to do it himself. "Where is he?" I said, dispensing with the pleasantries. I needed his help immediately. Night was falling, and Annalee's execution was in two days. The sooner we could get her out of the Bureau of Purity's grasp, the better. If they brought her to Willford, we would have to deal with heavy security. The best opportunity to free her was right now. "He's not here." "Yes," I said, interrupting her and staring her down. "He is." Apparently my gaze was not intimidating this girl at all. She wasn't afraid of me. "He said to tell whoever it was to go away." "The bastard," I muttered. The woman was shocked at my choice of language, but he knew my voice as well as his own. I was sure he could hear me yelling.
When I threw the door open, Porter was sitting up in bed, looking sour. "I wanted to have her for the third time, Jesse. Couldn't you have waited a while? Or not shown up at all." I didn't waste any words. "Annalee's been taken by the Bureau of Purity. I need your help." Porter sprang out of bed in an instant, holding the sheet up to cover himself. "How did this happen?" I shook my head. "She smuggled in some tech, Porter. I didn't know anything about it, and I couldn't do anything to help her." "It's not a mistake?" "I saw everything happen in front of my eyes," I said. All the ramifications of Annalee's actions suddenly struck me. Before I had only been concerned with the thought of losing Annalee. When I wanted to get Porter's help, I could only think about finding him. Now my mind had nothing to occupy itself. His question brought everything to the front of my brain. I would be badly affected by all of this because she was my wife. Not only would I lose my Annalee, but I might also lose my home. Much depended on the Bureau of Purity investigation and whether they thought, as her husband, I had been helping her to conceal her items.
If I sat back silently and let her die, they would probably find me innocent because we had only been husband and wife for a short time. But that path would abandon Annalee. On the flip side, not abandoning Annalee meant we would be assisting a criminal, someone charged with the worst crime imaginable on Yordbrook. Once we helped her, we would no longer be considered innocent in the eyes of the Bureau of Purity. In fact, we would be on their shit list forever. We would have to go on the run or possibly leave the planet. As a side note, they would seize the farm. All my dreams shattered in an instant. I felt a thick darkness come over me as I realized it was over. All the work...all the striving...everything my father wanted was now gone. But my father would never let me abandon Annalee if I could prevent her death. I wouldn't let myself abandon her. When I remembered her, I saw in my mind's eye how she looked when I made love to her this morning. I knew I had to see her again, even if it was only to chastise her for being foolish and risking her life. "Jesse? You still there?" Porter said. He put his hand on my shoulder. "We'll get her back. Don't worry."
"Sure. Now that I know you'll help, I'm not worried about that anymore." I sighed. "This is really the end, Porter. We have to turn our backs on our lives this time. There's no coming back." He nodded, his face looking different without its usual cheerfulness. "We knew it would come to this eventually. You can't do what we do and expect to live a normal life." "No," I said, feeling sad. "I guess not. But that didn't stop me from hoping I could have everything." "That's impossible. Everyone has to choose a side. It's time for you to decide." I stared at him, not wanting to admit that he was right. "Since you think Annalee is worth risking everything, it looks like you've made your decision already." I nodded. And in my heart, I felt an ache as I let go of the dream of running my father's farm and turned my face toward an uncertain future. "I have what we need," he said. "We have to get her away from them before they get to the populated areas where they will have more assistance. Heaven help us if we have to deal with the security at Willford." "That's right. We'll have the greatest chance of success if we grab her tonight." A few minutes later, Porter was kissing his latest conquest goodbye. She stared at us as we
strode into the gathering darkness. We crawled through the bushes on our stomachs to avoid a guard standing watch outside the building. I assumed there was also someone on alert on the inside of the building, but I doubted they would be paying attention unless their partner sounded an alarm. Although we had carefully wrapped the contents of Porter's backpack, it still made noise. Porter glanced at me and nodded at the guard. Now that we were closer, we could see their setup. Annalee was in a storeroom inside the inn. There was one guard outside and another man positioned in the building. The exterior guard wielded a crossbow. The Bureau had a reputation for carefully training its men. We didn't want to get his attention. He could easily shoot both of us from this distance. "Are you ready?" Porter whispered, making sure to avoid speaking too loudly. The wind was blowing in the guard's direction, and we weren't sure how easily they could hear our conversation. We had already decided what to do. Porter wanted confirmation. "We move ahead with the original plan," I said. "I'll meet you inside." "Aye, aye, captain," he whispered. His words sounded brave, but I could see he was worried from
his body language. "What's on your mind, Porter," I said, putting my hand out to stop him before he crawled away. I needed him to focus on the task at hand, not distracted by random thoughts. "Nothing," he said, looking away from me. I didn't say anything. "Okay, it's something. We've done this before, but it was never someone we cared about." "We?" I asked wryly. "She and I got to be friends while we traveled," he said innocently. There was truth in his face, but there was something he wasn't saying. "I guess you've known her longer than I have," I said, hating that it was true. He nodded. "It makes a difference," he said. "I don't want to screw this up." "We haven't made a mistake so far," I said confidently. Internally, his nervousness was infecting me. If the Bureau agents guarding Annalee suspected we were trying to break her out, they would kill her immediately, and us soon after. The Bureau was given a lot of flexibility when it came to dealing with enemies of the state. The law required them to give Annalee time before her execution, but there were ways around the minor technicalities. They could say she was resisting or attempting to escape when they shot her. No one
would question their decisions. I hoped we could get Annalee out. Porter and I had helped many people escape before, and we knew a bit about evading Bureau men. Porter had briefly worked for the Bureau of Purity. He knew how they thought and their protocols. It was useful knowledge in a situation like this. We looked at each other briefly, then touched our fists to our foreheads. Porter held my gaze for a moment before he turned away and silently crawled off. Unbidden, an image of Annalee came into my mind. She had kissed me tenderly in the moonlight as we lay close together and passed into slumber. I told myself I would get the opportunity to hold her like that again. I wasn't sure how I had come to care about her so much in such a short time. I certainly didn't believe in love at first sight. It must be because I had married her. We took marriage very seriously on Yordbrook. There was no such thing as divorce here. When I made my vows, I meant them. That was why I was here, right? To protect her? I could almost convince myself that my only reason for being here was the vow. I slowly counted to a hundred and finally set to work. I pulled a hollow reed from my pocket and placed a dart inside it. Porter and I had spent hours perfecting the art of hitting a target with this
instrument. By this point, I could do it with my eyes closed. I crawled forward until I knew there was no way I could miss. I knew I needed to hit him in the neck. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly, focusing on the spot I wanted the tiny dart to strike. The projectile went flying straight at the man. He jumped and swatted at his neck, thinking that a bug bit him. Then he rubbed at the spot. He would experience minor pain similar to an insect sting. I couldn't see it from my location, but I was sure the projectile had fallen on the ground where no one would ever find it. He mindlessly massaged his neck some more, and I knew the dart had vanished, leaving no trace of what had knocked him out. A moment later, he slumped down and lay still in the grass. One down, one to go. I went over to him and checked his pulse. It was regular, so he was still alive. As I was checking out the Bureau agent, I heard it. Tap, tap, tap-ta, tap-ta, tap. Was it Annalee? I leaned over to the wall. Tap, tap, tap-ta, tapta, tap. I was excited to hear someone, hopefully, Annalee, tap it back to me again. I crept inside and held still, listening for any noises. The biggest problem in old places like this was inadvertent creaks in the floors. I eased down
the hall, creeping as slowly as I could and testing my weight before each step. In this part of the hallway, a Bureau agent was guarding a prisoner. He was fast asleep, even snoring slightly. I felt cocky, but as it turned out, I was overconfident. When I took a step, the floor groaned and gave away my position. The snoring stopped, and the guard's eyes opened. I retreated into the shadows, hoping he would not notice me. He looked for the source of the noise but didn't see me. I carefully prepared the blow tube, quietly lifting it to my lips. I got lucky. He started checking in the opposite direction. I had a chance if I moved before he turned around. I stepped out, aimed, and blew. The dart hit the side of his neck as I stepped back. I was already hidden again when I heard his body fall to the floor. The drug-tipped dart would affect his short-term memory. When he woke up, he wouldn't remember a thing. Porter appeared and helped me lift a heavy bar across the prisoner's door. When I pulled on the handle, it opened easily. It was Annalee. My heart soared when I saw her, but not before I noticed her eyes light up with relief. She was glad to see me. Reunions would have to wait until we were safely away. Porter had taken care of the other people who were awake at the inn to avoid
witnesses. If anyone discovered us now, there would be a bounty on all our heads. I dragged the guard inside the cell, dumped him on the ground, and barred the door again. We moved quickly out of the inn. Porter had tied up the other guard, who was still snoring soundly. I grabbed Annalee's hand, and we all ran quietly into the night. Annalee wasn't in shape for an extended run. When we came to a clearing, Porter said we could take a break. I put my lips on hers immediately as she pressed herself against me. I let myself linger before we finally broke off the kiss, which was quickly becoming inappropriate for anywhere except the bedroom. "You came to get me," she said. "Didn't you think I would?" She shrugged, looking uncomfortable. "I didn't know. Nobody in the crowd seemed like they would help me, including you." "Plenty of us would help you if we could. I had the opportunity, so here we are." "What do we do now?" "I hope we get the chance to lay low and sneak out of here." I trailed off, looking around as my ears heard something coming from the woods. "Be quiet," I said, forcing her to crouch. We hid behind some bushes and watched someone come into the clearing. Another Bureau
man. They had an endless supply of these guys. I didn't know where he came from, and it didn't matter. Perhaps he had arrived to help the men escort Annalee to the capital. The only thing that mattered was evading him. He would spot us sooner or later. We needed the element of surprise. "It's time to go," I whispered, taking her hand. I jumped up, pulling her with me and we ran into the forest. A voice rang out after us. "Stop. All of you are under arrest. If you continue resisting, I will shoot to kill." I spotted Porter running ahead of us. I knew he had something that would help us escape. He would come back and get us when he retrieved it. Annalee and I took a different direction to confuse our pursuer. "You're going to have to run. Pull your skirts up to your hips." She was struggling with her dress. She didn't answer me, but I saw her pull her skirts up, exposing her shapely legs. She ran for all she was worth. We came to a stream and jumped over it, never slowing for an instant. The Bureau agent behind us had stopped shouting. We could hear his feet pounding behind us. His body crashed through the underbrush. Porter was nowhere in sight. We kept moving as quickly as we could, but I could tell that Annalee
was lagging. It must be harder for a woman to run with all the clothing. I pulled her into a zig-zag pattern to make it more difficult for anyone to catch up with us. I knew she wouldn't make it much longer. Finally, I saw something over the treetops. It was the glint of moonlight on a type of metal that had not come from Yordbrook. I knew it was tracking us, so I pulled Annalee under cover, trying to conceal us. The machine overhead disappeared, and I cursed internally, not wanting to waste any more breath on speech. Annalee had started holding her side. She was bent over and starting to stagger. I felt myself beginning to slow down. He was going to catch us. I looked back over my shoulder but couldn't see him. Had he lost our trail or taken a wrong turn? Because I was looking behind me, I wasn't paying much attention as we burst out of the forest and into a small clearing. Unable to stop my momentum, I smashed straight into the hull of a sleek, shiny state-of-the-art hovercraft, like few people on Yordbrook had ever seen. Annalee gasped and looked around, thinking she might be executed merely for seeing the object. When it finally opened for us, Annalee didn't move. I roughly pulled her inside with me. As the door closed, she turned to me.
"What the fuck is going on here, Jesse? And who's piloting this thing?" I could tell she had a suspicion. The man at the helm was busy cloaking our vehicle and maneuvering it off the ground. He answered Annalee without looking up. "It's me," Porter said, his fingers flying across the console. "And now that we've left the Bureau behind us, we need to get the hell out of here." Annalee looked at me and started tearing off her dress. "What are you doing? I'm sure you're glad to see me, but this certainly isn't the proper time." "Don't start," she said, unbuttoning her dress as fast as she could but studiously avoiding a glance in my direction. "Don't act like you care about me." "Of course I care about you," I said. I didn't understand why she was upset and struggled to control the anger rising inside me. "I risked my life for you and abandoned my life-long dream of inheriting my father's farm." She stopped undressing for a moment. "I'm sorry," she said. Emotionlessly, she added, "Thank you, Jesse. The problem is that you let me think you were just as traditional as everyone else on Yordbrook. Apparently you two have no issues using modern technology." Annalee's face looked thoughtful. "In fact, if I had to guess now, I'd say you were part of the Underground."
It had felt wrong to deceive her, but I didn't have a choice. I couldn't have told her about my involvement before now. Many lives depended on compartmentalizing knowledge about the Underground. "It's more than that," Porter said when I didn't answer immediately. "We're part of the Underground's leadership."
Chapter Eleven JESSE Annalee continued to disrobe. Layer after layer disappeared until she was standing in her shift, giving me an erection and making me move slightly to conceal my hard cock. "Why are you undressing?" I asked, moving uncomfortably as my pants became cramped. "I appreciate the view, of course, but we're not a clothing-optional planet." "Is this hovercraft fitted up to Union standards?" she said, looking irritated. "Yes." "Where's the bedroom?" I motioned to the far end of the ship, and she vanished. I wondered if she wanted me to follow her into the bedroom. But considering the look on her face, romance seemed the last thing on her mind. I thought it was safer to remain where I was. Porter had taken us high into the air and was flying at a reckless speed. He was trying to get us to headquarters as quickly as possible. When Annalee returned, she looked quite different. She was wearing a pair of blue standard issue pants and a T-shirt. I had only seen clothing like that when I had left the planet on Underground business.
The pants fit her perfectly. They had a mechanism inside that sized itself to the wearer. The T-shirt showed off her fabulous breasts. It was tight against her body, and I wondered if she had done it to tease me. If she had, she would pay tonight when we were alone in my quarters. "I am sick of those dresses," she said with vehemence. "Has anyone here ever thought a woman might want to get out of a carriage by herself?" Porter and I glanced at each other. "Are you trying to go back to the dark ages or something?" I looked down at the floor and then back up at her face, thinking about how I could best answer to her question. "Technology almost destroyed us once. We don't want that to happen again, and we're not sure what to do," I murmured. "People almost destroyed your civilization," she said. "I hope you're not hoping you can save your people with restrictive clothing because it's not going to help." Annalee walked up beside Porter where he was resting. The ship was on autopilot. "How are you, Annalee? You're looking beautiful in your non-restrictive clothing," Porter said. "I've been better. The two people I've trusted the most on this planet have been lying to me."
"Jesse swore an oath, Ann. He's a good man. The best," he said, meeting my eyes and then looking back at Annalee. "He's saved my butt more times than I can count." "We've saved each other," I said. "Now can you stop talking about me like I'm not here?" She looked over at me. "Explain yourself, then," she said, her tone demanding as she crossed her arms over her perfect breasts. "When Porter and I were younger, we found a computer." "The one that got you the tattoo?" she asked. "Porter was with you at the time?" "That's the one," I said "Porter was smart. He poked at it but said we should leave it where it was. I couldn't resist." I looked her carefully in the eyes. "I took it home. It still worked. I was fascinated by the beautiful photographs and what it could do. For three wonderful weeks, I kept it under the floorboards in my room and learned how to use it when I had spare time. I hardly slept. My family was starting to wonder what was going on." Annalee glanced at Porter, who was staring into space. He knew what came next. "Then they found it." "Who?" "The Bureau of Purity. It was a standard search. They conduct them regularly."
"That sounds impossible. How could they find it? Surely they wouldn't look under all the floorboards in every house?" I shook my head. "No. That's where their hypocrisy comes in, Annalee. The Bureau of Purity uses technology to find contraband technology." "What?" she said, in outrage. "Are you fucking kidding me?" I winced. I still wasn't used to hearing profanity in a woman. "Sorry," she said. "Are you kidding me?" "He's right," Porter interjected. "I worked for the Bureau for three years. When I left, I had a high clearance level. I learned about the types of technology they use. They don't hesitate to eliminate anyone if they suspect you'll reveal their secrets." "How did someone that's part of the Underground end up working for the Bureau?" Annalee asked. "That's coming later," I said. "They found the computer in my room, and I'm sure my guilty face told them everything they needed to know." "You didn't look guilty at all. You looked angry that someone had taken your toy away." I laughed. "A little of both, I suppose. A year later, someone approached me in the woods and offered to teach me some secrets if I joined the Underground. At that point, I understood the risks
more clearly." "It took him nearly half a decade before he finally gave in," Porter said. "I'd been working for them for a couple of years before he relented." "How did you end up with the Bureau?" "I went undercover. I learned a lot of information and somehow escaped with my life. I keep under the radar now and live in the shadows. If they find me, they're not going to do anything nice to me." Annalee looked horrified. "That's why you hid when the Bureau showed up at the inn. I thought you were a coward." "The laws here are no joking matter, Annalee." I stood and walked over to her. I took her hands and gazed into her eyes, hoping she could understand. "I trust you realize how close you came to death." "I know," she whispered, her face white. "I'm not sure you do. It was reckless of you to bring a phone here in the first place. Once you saw the man killed, why would you keep it?" "I..." She turned away. "You'll probably think it's silly. But I made a promise to a child to keep his picture with me wherever I went. It was stupid, I guess." "You can call it silly, or stupid, or whatever," I said gently. "If it happens again, we might not be able to rescue you."
"I'm sorry. I never thought my actions would affect someone else. Does this mean they're coming after you too?" I nodded. I wasn't sorry for myself, but I felt sad for my father. "I am a horrible person," she said, sitting down in the co-pilot's seat. "I always thought I was a good daughter, but the truth is I resented my mother and how she wasted our money." Her eyes filled with tears. "Now I've taken away the only thing you ever wanted." She put her hands over her face, silently sobbing. I looked at Porter helplessly. "Annalee, I never would have been good at farm life. I belong with the Underground. You helped me realize it. I would do it all over again if I had to." "You said that you and Porter can't take any more missions like this." I put my hand on her cheek. "I meant we didn't like worrying about the prisoner. We've never had to break out someone who was important to us. All our rescue missions had been for strangers before." "Oh," she whispered. "You two care about me?" She looked back and forth between us and dropped her head, looking bashful. "Porter's your friend," I said. "I am another friend and your husband. Of course we care about you."
She nodded silently, seemingly overcome by her emotions. Porter coughed. "Anyway," I said, returning to the original topic of conversation. "I joined the Underground, and I've been working for them since then. I don't advertise the fact, of course. I somehow believed that I could do both forever. I was a fool." "It's all my fault," Annalee began, looking anguished again. "No, Annalee. A man must choose his side. He can't straddle two worlds. He has to make a decision and stick with it. It was time for me to choose..." "But…" I continued if she hadn't spoken, making sure to meet her eyes. "...and I have." Porter looked up as the monitor began to flash. "We'll be landing soon," he said, turning in his chair and tapping at the console. "Where are we going?" Annalee asked. I gazed out the window down into the forest. Even though I couldn't see anything yet, I knew the place like the back of my hand. I would know it in my sleep. "The Underground headquarters." ANNALEE "Just give me a minute," I said.
Jesse seemed like he wanted to fix something between us, but eventually, he nodded his head and let me go. I wanted to be alone right now. I made my way to the bedroom where I found my new clothes and flopped back on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. What I learned in the past half hour left my head spinning. I tried to list everything out so I could make sense of things. First of all, Jesse and Porter had risked their lives to get me out of the clutches of the Bureau of Purity men. Second, to do that meant Jesse was giving up everything he and his father wanted. Surprisingly, he didn't seem too upset. I guess Jesse meant what he said: it was time for him to choose a side. He couldn't be a traditionalist by day and part of the Underground by night, like a Yordbrook Batman. I imagined the double life was tearing him apart. Third, we were all on the run now, including me. I had inadvertently broken the law on this planet. Being a criminal wasn't something I had intentionally done before. It would make it harder to get off-planet when it was time. Maybe the Underground could help. I wondered if they had ships taking off and landing on a semi-regular basis. Fourth, I wondered what was going to happen when we arrived. The two men certainly seemed excited to get there.
I stopped listing things when I started thinking about how comfortable and practical pants are. There was a gentle bump and the sound of the hovercraft powering down. We had arrived. As I stepped out of the hovercraft (without any man's help, I might add), I drew in a sharp gasp. Everything looked normal here. Outside was a large hanger. After only a few steps, we arrived at something that appeared to be the main control room. The enormous space was curved, and there were screens on all the wall. The displays showed various places on Yordbrook. One screen focused on the space station that was the main way on or off-planet. People stood in the middle of the room. They worked on consoles floating around them, speaking into the air. "Okay, stop right now," I said, and both Porter and Jesse turned surprised faces my way. "How in the name of all that's holy does this planet have any level of modern technology?" JESSE It was better to tell her everything now, so she knew the entire story of my planet. I had given her a shock earlier, and seeing her look of betrayal hurt my soul. I didn't want to keep any secrets from her.
No one had approached us yet. I led her to an unoccupied bench. We sat down together. "Remember one thing about us," I said. "Our planet is not a Phase 1 world. We are no longer a developing civilization. We are a Phase 3 world that chooses not to use technology that we once had." Annalee nodded silently. "In the beginning was The Before Times. We call the time after the bombs The Between Times. We rarely mention The Between Times. What happened then doesn't fit well with our current version of history." Porter spoke up. "An interim government arose during The Between Times. There was a dramatic decrease in population, but the people who survived wanted to get their old lives back." "There was a problem," I said, reclaiming the narrative. "The biggest challenge facing the government was whether we should return to the old ways that led to the destruction or choose a new path. A few people wanted to go back to The Before Times. But a majority thought that was a mistake, and voted to adopt a simpler way of life." "That's how Yordbrook ended up this way?" Annalee asked. "Yes," Porter said. "Ever since those times, there has always been a minority who believed we made the wrong decision. When we constructed the official government and passed laws restricting
technology, the Underground was born as well." "We are merely the current leaders. One day, we hope for an open-minded regent who will grant us an audience and begin negotiations with the Underground." "Wow," Annalee said. "There are rumors that our planet's leaders want to reintroduce technology, but the timing has never been correct. Since we don't have an inside source, we think they're fantasies," Porter said with a shrug. "These headquarters are hundreds of years old and were built right after the bombing. We kept the hovercraft running. They are all vintage, perfectly maintained ships from The Before Times," I said, looking around as I spoke. "With state-of-the-art modern cloaking technology, of course," Porter added. "I can't believe it," Annalee said. "It's true." I was looking for Sheera. I found her barking orders at someone. The three of us and our fourth partner, Dayne, were the Underground leadership. ANNALEE My mind reeled as I contemplated the backward history of Yordbrook. Meanwhile, an excited hum buzzed through the room. A pantswearing woman came over to us.
"Jesse," she said. "Porter. Welcome back. I see you've brought someone with you." "I'm coming back to stay, Sheera." Her eyebrows lifted. "Are you, now?" "We had to extract Annalee from the Bureau. They'll be looking for me when they realize I disappeared the same day they lost my wife." "Wife?" she asked. "We were recently married." She looked at me. "You're not from around here, are you sweetie?" The endearment grated on my ears. "How did you guess?" "You wear those pants like you were born in them. Most Yordbrook women come to like them eventually, but if this were your first encounter with them, you'd look a lot more uncomfortable." "Sheera," Jesse said, trying to take control of the situation again. "This is Annalee, my wife. Annalee, this is Sheera, one of the other Underground leaders. She's in charge of Headquarters." "Nice to meet you," I said, holding out my hand to shake. Sheera looked surprised. "You really aren't from Yordbrook, are you?" she asked, taking my hand and shaking firmly. "It will be fun to have another modern woman around here." Her face looked pleased, but I was getting a
strange vibe from her. "We've had only a little sleep," Jesse said. "We're all exhausted, Sheera. I think we'll head over to our quarters now. We can debrief in the morning." "I'm happy to see you again and to meet you, Annalee." I nodded and smiled blankly. At the mention of bed, I realized I could barely hold myself up. I tried not show it, but suddenly keeping myself upright was taking all my strength. Porter was only a few doors away from us. We said goodnight and retired to our rooms. "I've missed showers," I said as Jesse closed the door. Sweat drenched my clothes. The temperature in here was much higher than outside. He opened another small door that opened into a private bathroom. "Here you go." "Is this bathroom just for us?" "Yes." "We have a toilet and a shower and everything?" "You'll find soap, shampoo and anything else you might need." "I feel like I've died and gone to heaven," I said. Jesse grinned. "Not yet. But you will once I get you in my bed," he said. I narrowed my eyes. "If you think I'm doing anything else except
having a shower, you are gravely mistaken," I said. No one was getting between me and that shower, not even the sexy man in front of me. "I need to sleep, and so do you." "Oh no. Take your shower and get nice and clean. I have plans for us." My skin heated at the thought. I knew I was blushing. "You do?" I shivered and hurried into the bathroom. "No need to dress when you come out," he called from the other room. "You won't need any clothes."
Chapter Twelve JESSE All I had wanted was to lose myself in Annalee's body. We lay in each other's arms. I watched her breathing softly. We had made love and fallen into a deep sleep. I had just woken up, and I wasn't sure what time it was. I thought it might be early morning. "Jesse?" Annalee asked, sounding drowsy but happy. "Yes?" I smoothed her hair back from her forehead. "Why doesn't the Underground set up a way for those who want technology to leave the planet? Why do you bother fighting the Bureau of Purity?" I sighed. "It's complicated, Annalee." "Explain it to me. I want to understand," she said, lifting her head. "The Underground isn't interested in getting into a war with the Bureau. We want to reintroduce technology in a controlled manner that's safe and makes life comfortable for everyone." "What do you mean?" "We don't want to change things and make Yordbrook into a modern planet. But we don't want our best and our brightest leaving Yordbrook to use the Internet, either."
"Don't you think once you open the dam, even slightly, all the water will come rushing out?" I laughed. "We hope not. We believe we can bring technology in a way that makes it invisible. If we keep it hidden, the beauty of our planet won't be disturbed. A slow introduction will let us evaluate everything and decide if we want to incorporate it into our lives. We're not going to have a war again." "That sounds idealistic." "Technology nearly ended our race. The Underground hasn't forgotten it even though traditionalists think we have. We have no desire to repeat the sins of the past. With strict rules in place, Yordbrook will never have that kind of violence or devastation again." "Oh," she murmured. "We hope to gain the convenience of technology. We know it can break down barriers, provides education, and connect us to each other. The trick will be avoiding the bad things that come with it. In time, an elected council can make decisions, and the burden won't be on the monarch alone." "You're pretty passionate about this." "Yes," I said. "I suppose I am. I believe in the Underground. We will be successful in reintroducing modern inventions in a way traditionalists can accept."
We were interrupted by banging on the door. "Jesse!" It was Porter. "Get your ass out of bed. The Bureau has captured Dayne." "Who's Dayne?" I didn't answer Annalee right away, but got up and started putting on my clothes. Since Annalee was only wearing pants and a T-shirt, it took moments to make us presentable again. I opened the door and Porter stormed into the room. "Annalee, Dayne is another Underground leader. Where was she taken, Porter? What happened?" "I'll explain as we go. She happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time," Porter said. We headed for the main control room with Annalee marching behind us. "The Bureau of Purity is doing simultaneous raids all over the world. It's a new tactic, and it's useful to them. There was nowhere to run. They attacked all our safe houses at once." "How could they locate all our locations?" "We think there must be a traitor among us. There's no way they know every place we're hiding." "Have Sheera begin questioning everyone." Porter nodded. "You'll need to take over Dayne's area as well as yours." "Why me?" "You have the least responsibilities right now, Jesse. You've been undercover. One of her advisors
will brief you on what's been going on." "Who's getting her out?" I asked. "Sheera is putting a team together as we speak." When we arrived at the control room, it was a mess. Everyone was talking at once. We were trying to communicate to everyone that our safe houses weren't secure, but it was a difficult thing to explain. Every minute was crucial. Sheera came to us immediately. "Have you heard the news?" "We heard," I said. "We need to start questioning everyone." She looked at me strangely. "The king is dying." Porter and I froze. "Are you sure?" Porter asked. He had always been sick, but it seemed like he would live forever. "Our source at the palace says the doctor has given him only hours to live." "Maybe this is our chance," I whispered, looking back and forth between my old friends. "Maybe," Sheera said grimly. "But if he dies and we get the chance to negotiate with the new monarch, we need to be ready — and preferably not with our organization in shambles." "Exactly," Porter said. "We need to find the traitor. I'm going to run scans on all the equipment used in Dayne's area. I might be able to trace the security breach to a particular device. Then we can figure out who used it."
"Was she wearing her locator patch? We should be able to correlate the position of the device and the location of the agent to identify our suspect," Sheera said. "I'll get on it." Porter reached for a console that was floating near his head. "Can I help?" Annalee asked. We had forgotten she was there. Porter and Sheera looked at me. "I'm not sure," I said. "We can try to find something for you to do. In the meantime, why don't you get some rest?" I was trying to be kind. I could tell she wasn't interpreting my response as kindness. She looked dead tired. I knew Sheera, Porter, and I would be busy for hours. At the same time, I knew she wanted to be useful. She nodded and started walking away, but not before I saw the hurt look in her eyes. "Annalee, wait," I said, catching up to her and touching her shoulder. "I'm not going to give you a mindless task so that you can feel better." "Of course not," she said, with tears in her eyes. "I don't know everything that's happening here, but as an off-worlder, there should be something I can do." "When we think of how you can help out, you'll be the first to know." She nodded, rubbing at her nose. I kissed her forehead. "Sleep. You won't be any good to the
Underground if you're too tired to see straight." "That's true." I hoped she was feeling better. "Thanks, Jesse." I watched her walk away until she was out of sight. I had to figure out a way to protect Annalee, discover her potential, and fulfill my responsibilities to the underground. Sheera cocked her head at me. "That's something new." "What?" "I haven't seen you worry about people's feelings or be considerate before." "I've been known to be thoughtful from time to time," I said, mildly annoyed with my old friend. I hadn't liked her treatment of Annalee. Sheera was one of my oldest friends in the Underground, and she always acted like an older sister. "You could have fooled me." ANNALEE I was confused and tired. I was also having culture shock again, having learned about a hidden civilization on Yordbrook that wasn't in the travel brochures. I made my way back to our quarters and lay down on the bed without changing my clothes. I didn't think I'd be able to sleep. I couldn't stop thinking about Jesse and Sheera. Had he slept with her? Jesse hadn't shown any reaction to her, but it
seemed like he had some history. Jesse and I had almost nothing. No history and barely a friendship. We were good in bed. But two people who go home from a bar for a one-night stand could be good in bed together. There was nothing unusual about that. I felt ill, and I slowly recognized the emotion simmering in my body. It was jealousy. I felt mildly disgusted with myself. How lowclass! My mother was the kind of woman who would be jealous of someone working with her man. I certainly didn't want to be anything like my mother. Jesse was my husband, and he had promised to protect me and honor me. I had to believe he would keep that pledge. I must have drifted off into an angry nap because an explosion woke me up. I jumped up and ran out of the room. There was chaos everywhere. People burst out of their rooms, and everyone was talking at once. The lights in the hall weren't working. I felt my way along a wall, trying to remember the way to the control room. By the time I arrived, there was light, but there wasn't anything I wanted to see. The members of the Underground fought with men in navy clothing — the Bureau of Purity had found them. There was an enormous hole in the wall where a bomb had gone off. I didn't want to enter the scrum because I
wasn't particularly skilled at fighting. I tried to find Jesse and finally spotted him in the corner of the room. He and Porter were fighting back-to-back as if they had done this many times before. I was about to try and escape on my own when I felt a cold blade at my throat. "What have we here?" I couldn't see the man's face, but I recognized his harsh voice. It was the same nameless Bureau agent who had captured me back at the inn. I didn't say anything, but I wanted to cry out for help. My heart was pounding in my chest. I wondered if Jesse would assist me again. As soon as the thought crossed my mind, I got mad at myself. What kind of a modern woman would expect her husband to save her? "Come with me," he said, putting additional pressure on the blade. I slowly moved with him out of the room. He led us down the hall and took a turn I hadn't used since I arrived. As I moved further away from everyone else, I became frightened, and my imagination took off. What was he going to do to me? If he was going to kill me, why didn't he do it right away? Where was he taking me? We emerged in a garage full of personal hovercraft and boarded one. By this time, I had an idea of what he wanted. Once we were on the ship, he finally took the knife away from my neck. The
Bureau agent forced me into the rear of the vessel where there were no doors. He moved into the pilot's chair. "Where are we going?" He looked at me emotionlessly. I squirmed in my seat. He was making me more uncomfortable than before. "We've learned more information about you, Mrs. Melnyk. We didn't know the full extent of your husband's criminal activity. He's more than another Renegade." Shit. He knew Jesse was one of the Underground's leaders. "You will make fine bait," he muttered to himself. "You can't use me to trap Jesse. I won't let you." "I don't think you can stop me. And once we've caught you and your infamous husband..." He became immersed with pre-flight procedures and didn't finish his sentence. I had to know what he was going to say. "Once you've caught us?" I said. "Then what?" "With the Underground fractured, there's no way for them to regroup without their leaders. We're going to make a public example of both of you to discourage others." "What kind of an example?" I asked. "We're going to kill you."
Chapter Thirteen JESSE I slammed my fist into a man's skull, and he fell to the floor. Unconscious or dead, I didn't care. Porter smashed into me when his head was knocked back by a particularly brutal punch from a Bureau man. Porter came under his guard and delivered two blows to his guts, bending him over. After he had kneed him, the Bureau agent fell to the ground. The brawl was coming to an end, and it didn't look like our side had won. I could see some of our people on the ground. Others had been dragged off by the Bureau. "It's time to get out of here, Porter," I said. "Through the back. Annalee's in my quarters." "Are you crazy?" He glanced across the room to the door that led to housing. If we wanted to get to the bedroom, we would have to get past a bunch of Bureau agents. "You're right, Porter. You can escape and save yourself. Help me if Annalee and I get caught." He rolled his eyes. "As if I'd leave you with this lot by yourself," he said. We took off running and screaming at the top of our lungs, looking like madmen. The Bureau men were slow to react. We manage to barrel through
three of them, but the next one knocked Porter on his ass. Porter was up again in an instant. We took his assailant down together, kicking him a couple of times to make sure he didn't get back up. The next thing I knew, something hit me on the back of my head, and I fell flat on the ground. I blacked out for a moment. When I managed to get on my feet, Porter was in trouble. I jumped on the back of the man opposite him, giving Porter the edge he needed to finish him off. By now, the way to the bedroom was clear. We took off running out of the control room. I was glad Annalee had been safe when the trouble broke out. If she kept the door closed, she wouldn't have even heard any noise. I visualized what would happen in my mind. I could get her, grab a hovercraft, and hide out somewhere, as long as it wasn't a safe house. If we were able to lie low until everything blew over, we would be secure. Raids weren't anything new to the Underground. We couldn't lose the opportunity to present our agenda do the new monarch and the new government. Porter reached the door first and knocked loudly, then threw it open when he didn't get a response. She wasn't in the room. "Maybe she's in the bathroom," I said, opening the door. I looked around the small, empty room in
dismay. "Where is she?" Porter asked. I knew he suspected the worst because I did too. "I don't know. She's not here." There was a commotion in the hallway. The Bureau was beginning a systematic search of the area. "We have to go, Jesse. We can't let them catch us." I nodded. It would be the end of the Underground if they caught all the leaders. We left, quietly making our way to the garage. It was quiet and dark; apparently the Bureau had left this part of the facility untouched. As we sped off into the early morning light, I wondered where Annalee was and if she was okay. "There must be some way to track her," I said. I was finding it hard to think correctly. "You know the Underground exists for a reason, right? It's going to be difficult to find her without any advanced technology. I don't suppose you happened to put a GPS patch on her?" Porter said. I shook my head. "If I stored things like that at home, the Bureau would have taken me prisoner along with her. I didn't think it was necessary." "Our options are limited, then. We don't have enough manpower to search all Yordbrook on foot." "There are only a couple of possibilities,
though. The Bureau could have captured her again, or she might have escaped with one of our agents. Either way, we should be able to track her easily. It rained recently, and they probably left a trail." "That's right," Porter agreed. "If she's with one of our people, they headed for the rendezvous point, and we'll find her there, assuming the Bureau doesn't know about it already. If the Bureau captured her, then they'll take Annalee to Willford." Neither one of us wanted to guess if Annalee was alive or dead. "Sounds like we have a plan. Let's find some people to help us look for her." By nightfall, we had been unsuccessful. We had found some other members of the Underground who escaped, but she wasn't anywhere in a fivemile radius. I didn't want to give up the search, but Porter made me face reality. The Bureau had captured her. We had no choice but to go to Willford. Further searching on foot wasn't going to help. We returned to the hovercraft and Porter set the course. "Why do you think they would take Annalee instead of killing her outright? They knew she was a wanted woman." "It's likely they circulated her picture as soon as she escaped. Every man ought to have recognized her. There's only one reason I can think of," he said.
"They're going to use her against me, aren't they?" "I think they'll use her to lure you in so they can capture you, and then they'll kill you both and make an example of you. We still don't know where Sheera is either, in case you've forgotten." Porter sighed. "What are we going to do?" "The same thing we always do - figure things out as we go along," I said, laughing at him. "Don't worry. Annalee is strong." I thought she was strong, but internally I was worried myself. We were going into enemy territory with nothing but our wits. ANNALEE My guard pushed me roughly into the prison cell. I had spent so much time in Bureau captivity on Yordbrook it seemed like my second home. I stumbled and fell, hitting my head on the corner of a desk in the room. "Fuck," I said. I put my hand on my head and felt a trickle of blood running down my face. The guard barely acknowledged my injury as he shut the door. I held my hand to my head in an attempt to stop the bleeding. I now had a pounding headache to go along with my sore cheek. My legs started to feel weak, so I sat down on the single chair in the room and surveyed my surroundings.
The cell was small, cold, and dark. The only illumination came from a high window. It was more like a hole in the wall; it looked barely big enough for my arm to fit through. On the bed was a narrow cot with a wool mattress, like the ones at Jesse's house. A worn but clean sheet and a threadbare blanket completed the furnishings. I hoped they treated their prisoners well here. I wasn't sure where I was, but by eavesdropping on the conversations around me, I thought they had moved me to Bureau Headquarters. I didn't know why they bothered. I was just a random offworlder. Why were they making such a big deal about me? They were keeping me alive as bait in a Jesse trap. But they didn't need to bring me here like I was someone important. My hands were free, at least. I slipped off my shoes and sat down to rest. I had only been left alone for a minute before the door violently opened, and a blonde woman wearing a bright red dress walked in. Her scarlet hood framed the pale white skin of her beautiful face and made her look terrifying. Her eyes were light blue, like chips of ice. She looked at me disdainfully. "Get her some proper clothes," she commanded, and walked out again. After a few minutes, another Bureau employee appeared in my cell and threw clothes for me on the floor.
I waited until he was gone, then picked them up. I sighed, thinking about all the bits and pieces I would be required to wear again. I looked forlornly at my jeans and T-shirt as I pulled them off and started the laborious task of getting dressed in a beige dress and hood. Fortunately, it didn't take me as long as I had imagined. I guess I was getting better at dressing myself. I refused to put on my shoes, which didn't fit properly and hurt my feet. I didn't bother with the socks either. The small act of rebellion made me feel better. Soon the door opened again, and the woman returned. She held her hands behind her back and began to pace around the room in front of me. The woman was young. She wore a plain navy dress that stretched to her toes and a matching hood that covered her hair. Although we wore similar clothes, she had an aura about her that reminded me of an army commander. "Mrs. Melnyk." For a moment, I wondered who she meant. I slowly realized she was addressing me. It was the first time someone called me by my married name, and it felt strange. "I have paid careful attention to your stay on Yordbrook. You've done many things in a short period. You started as a simple case of an ignorant off-worlder in flagrant violation of our laws, then became the bride of an Underground leader, and
now you're a prisoner of the Bureau of Purity once again." "Who are you?" I asked. For some reason, the names of the Bureau agents who kept capturing me were unimportant, but I wanted to know who this person was. "I am the head of the Bureau of Purity. You may refer to me as Controller Kozel." "How can you be the head if you're a woman?" She glared at me. "I thought women played a subordinate role in Yordbrook society." "That might be true for some jobs, but it's certainly not the rule for the entire planet. I am the fourth female Controller, so there is a precedent. After The Before Times, we thought having women in positions of power would give us a more balanced perspective." "Hm," I said, surprised. Obviously, I had more to learn about the people of Yordbrook. "I am here to inform you of your pending execution. It will occur immediately before the new queen's ascension to the throne." Apparently I wouldn't have much time to learn. "I thought you had a king?" "We expect the king to pass away within the next few hours. People are already beginning to prepare for the new queen's coronation. The queen and the Bureau want to start off her new reign on
the right foot, so to speak. If we execute you before the coronation, we will discourage any 'revolutionaries' from interfering with the Bureau of Purity. An idea occurred to me. "Is it possible to exile me?" I said. I felt ill again at the thought of my beheading. I didn't have anything to lose if I asked for leniency. "As you said, I'm an off-worlder. I was ignorant of your laws." "Ignorance is no excuse," she said coldly. I knew then that my fate was sealed. "Why is the Controller of the Bureau of Purity coming to tell me about my execution? Are you trying to rub it in my face? I already knew that already. Anyone could have reminded me." She pressed her lips together. I sensed she was angry about something but was trying to control it. "I wanted to see what the wife of an Underground leader looked like before she died and I lost the opportunity. After our latest raids on the Underground, it will be extinguished in a matter of days. It's a glorious time for Yordbrook." "We barely know each other," I said. When I looked at her carefully, she seemed to be fuming. She looked at me with contempt and hatred, but I hadn't done anything to engender such feelings. I decided to go for broke. I was already going to be scheduled for execution. What else could happen to me?
"You're lying," I said, standing and looking at her in the eyes. "Why are you really here?" A question from me was all it took to remove her veneer of civility. All her anger was apparent now, and she made no further attempt to hide it. When she finally answered me, it was through clenched teeth. "Mr. Melnyk has had a string of women since he was a teenager. I was interested to know who the woman was that finally caught him." With how many women had Jesse been intimate? Was she another one of his conquests? The Controller looked me over with contempt. "You're not much to look at, are you?" People were certainly superficial on this planet. Why was everyone here always commenting on my looks? I wasn't a hag or horribly disfigured. I was an average girl, pretty on a good day. I was getting sick of every alien I met telling me I was ugly. I moved forward into her personal space and looked directly into her face. "I may not be much to look at, but Jesse married me. It seems like he prefers me to the others." I glared at her. "Does that upset you, Controller?" "Nothing you could say could upset me," she murmured. "Jordan!" The Bureau man who brought my clothes stepped into the doorway. This one had a name! "Yes, ma'am?"
"Take the prisoner to the cellar for the night. You can return her immediately before her appointment tomorrow." Jordan hesitated. "Are you sure, ma'am? There were no orders to torture her. Does she have valuable information?" I blanched and started to sweat. Did he say torture? I had stepped over the line with someone who had complete control over me. Sometimes my mouth said things I regretted, and this was a perfect example. "I've changed my mind, Jordan." She turned to me with a wicked smile on her face. "It seems Mrs. Melnyk needs to be taken down a peg or two. This way, she will be properly broken when she appears before the people tomorrow." He made one more attempt to help me. "But ma'am..." She cut Jordan off with a sharp hand gesture. "Move the prisoner. Don't question me again." She walked out of the cell without another look. "Yes, ma'am, right away," Jordan said to Controller Kozel's disappearing back. I stepped back until my knees hit the bed and I collapsed. "There's no point in resisting, Mrs. Melnyk." Jordan looked apologetic. "It will only make things worse." He bound my hands together and grabbed my
arm, leading me out the door.
Chapter Fourteen ANNALEE I stubbed my toes on the stone floor as the guard dragged me behind him. I tried to keep up the pace, but I fell a couple of times during the long trip to the cellar. I regretted my prior decision to show defiance. I needed those shoes. Even socks would have helped protect my feet. When he opened a door that led into black darkness, I finally put up some resistance and stopped moving. "What's the problem?" he asked gruffly. "I'm not going down there." "Of course you are," he said, his eyes gleaming in the darkness. "This is the only way to the dungeons. You should not have antagonized the Controller. Now, instead of spending your last night in a comfortable, clean bed, you are going to spend it screaming." He lifted me up and carried me through the portal against my will. On the other side, he put me on the ground again and we descended into the blackness. I stumbled on the stairs only one time, but it was frightening enough to make me be wary. "Do these stairs ever stop?" "We're almost there."
In the end, we came out into a broad stone corridor. Flickering torches at intervals in the wall provided light. The area smelled like shit and dirty human. I gagged. "Sometimes the terror makes them lose control of their bowels." I stopped and stared at the guard, who pulled on my bound hands again. "This way." We came to a wooden door at the end of the long hallway. The guard opened it and gently pushed me in. I, of course, tripped over my feet and crashed on the floor. My face smashed onto the ground. I couldn't stop myself because my hands were tied. I blinked away the tears and sat up. My vision was slightly blurred. Why couldn't they let me walk through the door like a normal person? I sensed I was about to get more bruises on my body. It didn't matter much if I was going to die in a few hours. "What are you going to do to me?" I had meant for it to be a harsh demand but it came out as more of a squeak. He didn't answer me. He moved to a counter that stood against the wall. My eyes followed his movement and lingered on the counter. Sharp objects covered it. I wasn't interested in learning their purpose. When the guard started walking toward me, he held a whip.
"You don't have to do this," I said, fear filling my heart. "Please, don't." "I have orders directly from the Controller." He didn't look me in the eyes. "You brought this on yourself." I closed my eyes and broke into a cold sweat. He walked around me and moved to the counter, taking his time while choosing from a selection of knives. I wondered if I would be able to hold onto my dignity. What kind of a person was I? Would I scream, or cry, or beg? He took the knife and carefully cut the back of my dress from neck to waist. He neatly separated the pieces flopping into my dress, exposing my naked back to the cold air. I heard a clatter on the stone floor. When I turned my head, he had dropped the knife. I gulped. Would I get a reprieve? I looked at the weapon on the ground and back to the torturer, in the most doe-eyed manner possible. He still refused to look at me as he unfurled the whip. When I saw the whip uncurl, I realized that he couldn't hold the knife and the whip in the same hand. For a second, I thought he was helping me, or didn't want to hurt me. Those thoughts vanished from my mind when I heard the sharp crack of the whip. The next thing I knew, I felt a sting of leather against the tender skin of my back.
Someone screamed. On Earth, I had never been physically hurt before. I made sure to avoid all the bad parts of town and rarely saw violence. No one had ever hit me, and I had never been in a fight. Before the whipping, the worst pain I ever had was when I broke my wrist. The lashing on my back hurt more than breaking a bone. I don't know how long he waited. Seconds? Minutes? The whip cracked again, on a fresh piece of skin lower on my back. I screamed again. Every stroke hit new nerves I didn't know existed. Tears began rolling down my cheeks, and I wondered how much more I could endure. After the sixth lash, I sensed a pattern. He was counting to twelve between each swing. I wondered if he had a reason for it, then the whip came again and I couldn't think. I was close to passing out. The guard put the whip down and left the room. Without my permission, my mind conjured an image of Jesse, with his handsome smile. I imagined him leaning down to kiss me. I cried for what might have been and for everything lost. I was going to die at first light or second light or first light of the second sun or whatever they called it here. The guard never came back. My back hurt less now, but I think I was in shock. I went in and out of
consciousness, only waking up when my body twisted in my sleep and hurt me enough to force me awake again. The night seemed endless. Without anything else to do, I replayed significant moments of my life in my mind. I kept coming back to the ones involving Jesse. It was in the darkest moments that I had the shocking realization I loved Jesse. I didn't know how such a thing had happened so quickly. I barely knew him. But I also knew I loved him, as surely as I knew my name. I longed for him to come and save me again. But I was afraid I would be his downfall. They only wanted me for bait. I was waiting in a trap that would result in his death. If I saw him again, that would mean they caught him, and he was about to die. And secretly, selfishly, I did long to see him again. I needed to get out of here and stay alive so I could see him again and confess my feelings. I looked around. The knife lay tantalizingly close to me. I thought it might be close enough for me to grab. I stretched out my foot. It almost touched the blade but couldn't quite reach it. I strained against my bonds, feeling rope cut into my wrists, pushing my body and moving my leg as far as it could go. My toe barely touched the knife. It was a good thing I had taken off my shoes in my cell, even
though I had wished for them many times. I had stubbed my toes and cut my feet on the way down into the dungeon. Unfortunately, the knife moved in the wrong direction. It spun slightly and went further away from my body. I let out a small moan. The sound of my voice made me sick to my stomach. If I couldn't find inner strength, I was going to die. I would do whatever I needed to do. I took a deep breath and reached as far as I could, farther than before, feeling the rope bite into my wrists and my muscles stretch to their limit. My toe touched it, and I carefully pulled it back towards me within reach. I wanted to jump for joy, but ropes still bound me, and I wasn't free yet. I reached for the knife and tried to put it between my toes. It took many tries, but I finally picked it up. Now that I was an expert in foot-knife movement, I promptly dropped the blade when I tried to move it to my hand. I had to make three more attempts before I could lift my foot high enough and simultaneously grab the handle with my fingers. I held onto the knife carefully and began sawing at the rope. Eventually, I cut through the last strand, and one hand was free. In a moment, I had the other hand loose, and I headed for the door. It was locked, of course. "You won't get out that way," a voice croaked
from a dark corner of the room. I froze. The knife was still in my hand. "Who's there?" "Just Jemima. I'm nobody, really." I grabbed a torch from its sconce on the wall and slowly approached the sound. When I got close enough to see who had spoken, I gasped. The elderly woman was so skinny her face looked like a skull and her eyes bulged out. How had she survived here by herself? There was a spark of light in her dark green eyes. "Jemima? I'm glad to meet you, but I have to get out of here. Can you help me?" She nodded with a cunning smile. "How can I escape if I can't get out the door?" "I shan't tell you," she said. "The man went down to the river to bathe and said 'Help me! Help me!' to the pretty maid," she sang. "I'll do whatever it takes." "Will you give me your first-born child?" she cackled. I was prepared to do almost whatever it took. Was she crazy? "It was only a jest. I will tell you what I know. I will never escape from here, but there is a chance for you." I waited patiently. It seemed unlikely Jemima would have any information that was helpful to me, but I had no other options.
"There is a door which leads into the adjoining cell from earlier times. Once, these cells were filled with traitors, those who participated in the destruction of our world. The ones who had set off the bombs. Back in the day, I hear they were piled fifty to a cell. The door let air flow into this room so the prisoners wouldn't suffocate. The other cell has a window. Can you see it?" She looked up at me and pointed to the window. I nodded. "The current guards have forgotten what this place once was. You can reach the door, but I cannot. At the bottom is a small mouse hole. If you reach into the hole, you will find a key from long ago." If I had to reach into a dark mouse hole and get a few bites, so be it. "After you go through the door, open the window and pull yourself out. I'm not sure what lies beyond. From there, your fate is in your hands." "Thank you." I reached up to touch the woman's shaky hand for a moment. "If there's anything I can do to get you out, I will help you." She nodded, but I knew she didn't believe me. My wrists hurt badly from where the rope had cut through my skin. My head throbbed, and I hoped I had enough strength remaining. I didn't hesitate at the mouse hole, shoving my hand in and moving my fingers around. I groped
around for a moment and found a metal skeleton key, but no mice, thank goodness. It was a small blessing in the midst of chaos and horror. I put the key in the lock and turned. Nothing happened. It was stuck. Just my luck. I turned it again. This time, I heard the soft screech of metal and the lock clicked. I pulled on the door handle, and it slowly moved as if no one had opened it for a long time. I grabbed a torch and brought it with me. On the other side, I ran for the window and wrenched it open. I needed both hands to pull me up, so I had to leave my only light source. Even though every part of my body was in pain, the adrenaline and fear gave me the strength to lift my body up and out of the window. Once I was outside, I stayed in the shadow of the buildings and ran. I found a road. I didn't know where it went, but at least it wasn't here. If I got away, I planned to leave this planet and never come back. Jesse was welcome to come with me, but I had no desire to live in a place where the authorities threw people into dungeons. I understood that I broke the law, but what they did to me was inhumane. Following the road led me to sparse trees which grew into a forest. Walking became a burden. All I could think about was moving one foot after the
other. I was growing more tired with every step, but I wouldn't give in until I was free. The night began to lighten in the morning sky. First Sun was about to break. I felt a strange feeling. Was someone watching me? Suddenly a man jumped up from behind me and grabbed me from the rear, trapping my arms. His hand covered my mouth. I couldn't believe they caught me again so quickly.
Chapter Fifteen JESSE Porter lightly landed the ship so lightly that I hardly noticed. He touched it down in a forest behind the Bureau of Purity headquarters. He shut off the engine but left the cloak running. The Underground rarely used hovercraft on Yordbrook, but when we did it was important to engage the cloaking device and keep the ship hidden. We didn't need the general public to panic because they thought aliens were invading them. It would take a big leap in logic to guess their people were flying an illegal vessel. I took a quick look at myself in the mirror. I had changed into more practical clothes from the storage compartment. I was wearing a black T-shirt and black pants. They felt comfortable. I noticed I had a black eye and cut lip from the fights. I laughed to myself. I looked rakish, like a bandit. It was a far cry from the respectable farmer I had been a short while ago. My current appearance was a closer match to how I thought about myself. I had wanted to please my father, of course, and have security. A farm was the only way to guarantee freedom on Yordbrook. But the inheritance had never been about what I wanted,
but what my father needed to make himself feel safe. Porter was waiting for me in another room. "Are you ready to go?" I asked. I don't think Annalee has a lot of time to waste. "Don't worry about her, Jesse. The Bureau treats its prisoners well. She'll have clean sheets and a private cell for her last night on the planet." "I suppose you're right," I said, but I couldn't shake the feeling that she was in trouble. It was probably paranoia. "Better safe than sorry. Let's get moving." Porter nodded and opened the door. We sneaked through the woods until we reached the edge of the forest. Crouching down, we surveyed the compound. Porter pointed to a building that looked the same as all the other buildings. "There," he said. "That's the wing where they keep the prisoners." We needed to get this right. There wouldn't be any second chances tonight. By the moonlight, I estimated the night was half over. Annalee would die at the first light of Second Sun. "I'll be back as soon as I can," Porter said. "You mean, I'll be back as soon as I can. She's my wife." "No, I don't. You're not going in there, Jesse. They want to catch you. That's why they took
Annalee." "Aren't you one of the leaders, too? They would be happy to get either one of us." "They won't be looking for me. Especially since they think I'm still a Bureau employee." He held up a purple stone which identified him as a Bureau worker. The Bureau controlled the distribution of the stones. They were impossible to counterfeit. The only way to get one was to be a Bureau employee. They were a practical identifier of who was with the Bureau and who wasn't. If anyone captured them, they were instructed to destroy their stone. Of course, Porter kept his stone when he left the Bureau and went into hiding. He started changing into a dark navy Bureau of Purity outfit. His clothes and stone would probably be enough to get him deep into the compound. It wouldn't help if anyone examined the stone in detail, then realized that it had been missing for years. But if it worked, I suspected he would be able to go places I wouldn't be able to reach by breaking in. I frowned at him. "This wasn't the plan." "I don't know what your plan was. It was always the plan for me," he said, shrugging. "I need to go, Jesse. Annalee doesn't have much time." He turned and began to walk away. "Porter. Be careful."
He nodded once before he disappeared, leaving me to wait alone in the dark. "What do you mean, she wasn't there?" I asked, feeling an empty sensation in my gut. "I got in without any problems and made it all the way to her cell. The guard in the hallway said she had been taken down to the cellar." "The cellar?" A horrified expression appeared on my face. "That's where they torture people." "I know! You don't need to say it!" "I went down and found the guard who was assigned to 'educate' her and talked to him." "Did you 'educate' him back?" "No, I needed the information, Jesse. He was in his room already. Apparently he thought she was going to pass out, so he gave her a break. He planned to return soon so I asked if I could talk to her. When I got there, she was gone." "Where could she go? Did the guard know she escaped?" Porter shook his head. "There wasn't any commotion while I was there." "Do you think he helped her escape?" "I don't know. Maybe. It didn't bother him when I told him the prisoner had escaped." It didn't matter. What mattered was her current location.
"I think she would have headed for the forest. She wouldn't know where to go, but the trees would provide natural cover. I'm not sure how I missed her, though." "Maybe she came out on the other side and hid among the trees across from you. If you looked the other way for only a moment, it would be enough for her to disappear into the trees." I pulled out a pair of night vision goggles. The Underground advocated technology, but it still felt odd to me every time I used it. They would help me see in darkness and detect a person's body heat from a distance, making Annalee easier to spot than if I were looking for her with my naked eyes. I snapped them onto my face. In an instant, I could see as well as if it were daytime. "You should prepare yourself, Jesse." Porter put his hand on my shoulder. "For what?" I asked. I felt impatient and wanted to get going. "She may not be the same person you married," he said. "You know what I mean?" "It doesn't matter," I said. I tried not to think of the terrible images Porter had conjured. "Let's go." It was slow. We moved back and forth in a coordinated pattern, making sure we didn't miss any section of the forest. When First dawn broke, we avoided looking at each other. The Bureau would be coming after her. If they didn't know she had
escaped yet, they would soon, and there would be Bureau agents everywhere. I didn't say anything to him but kept moving. We both knew there was nothing to say. If we didn't find her and vacate the area quickly, we would have to leave without her. That's when I saw movement in my peripheral vision. I removed the goggles; I didn't need to rely on gadgets after all. The gray light of morning was bright enough for me to see without them. The movement was from a human form. "Is it her?" Porter asked. The woman was beaten almost beyond recognition. Her dress was torn and disheveled. Ann had been wearing pants and a T-shirt when she left. I couldn't see her face very well, but it wasn't Annalee. I shook my head. "No matter who she is, she must have escaped the Bureau. We have to help her, Jesse. We don't know if we can help Annalee, but we can help a person in front of us." He looked at me and then quickly ran toward the woman. I didn't want to move. Grief filled me, and I thought helping this stranger would be like giving up on Annalee. He went behind her, covering her mouth so she wouldn't scream and give away our location. I saw her jump at first, but her body fell limp in
defeat. I sighed, walking towards them. He was right. At least we could help someone get away from the Bureau. "Jesse, I've got bad news. You can't recognize your own wife. She's badly hurt." I broke into a run. ANNALEE I tried to scream but a hand covered over my mouth, muffling my cries. Someone's arm held me tightly, and I couldn't get away from it. I wasn't going back there, no matter what. I struggled and moved my arms and legs in any direction. My captor adjusted his grip. I was able to move slightly, and I decided to take a chance. I wouldn't let the Bureau get me again. Somehow I managed to stomp on his foot, and he cursed. Then I shoved my elbow into his stomach as hard as I could. I succeeded in making him bend over, but he didn't let go of me. I wriggled my arms furiously. I managed to get one of my arms free and I flailed around, managing to hit him in the head. Success! He grunted and relaxed his hold on me. I slid out of his grasp and started moving away as quickly as possible. I never saw his face. I didn't want to. "Wait." There was something vaguely familiar about his voice, but I couldn't tell what it was. I only knew I wanted to run.
I took off as fast as I could. I wasn't exhausted anymore. My fear gave me energy and speed. I heard the sound of someone crashing through the vegetation behind me. I did my best to lose him, but my best wasn't good enough. Not only was he fast, but I also suspected no one had recently beaten him. My pursuer caught up with me and went for my legs, tackling me. I didn't have much energy remaining at this point, and I went down hard. It felt like I landed on all my wounds simultaneously. I cried out, but they wouldn't take me again. I crawled forward on my belly, kicking with my feet and trying to get him off me. He wasn't willing to let me leave, of course. When he got up, he pulled me with him and twisted my arms behind my back, making me yell out again. "No!" I screamed. Like he was going to listen to me. But strangely, he released one of my arms and turned me around to look at my face. "Annalee?" he said. "Is that you? I can hardly recognize you." "Porter?" I ripped my arm violently out of his grip. "Why are you attacking me?" "We were looking for you. Hang on a second." He cried out for Jesse. "Why were you chasing me down like I was an animal?" Now that the excitement was over, my
body started to shake from all the adrenaline. "I didn't know it was you," he said. In fact, when he looked at me, it seemed like he still wasn't sure who I was. He pulled out a knife and began gently cutting the ropes on my wrists, which were cutting into my skin. I winced, and his eyebrows drew together. Jesse burst into the clearing. "What is it?" he said, looking at Porter. "What's wrong?" "This is why you didn't recognize her." Porter directed his gaze toward me. A shocked expression passed over Jesse's face. I realized I must look pretty hideous. I didn't have a mirror, but I moved my hand up to touch my face. There was a cut and swelling on my forehead, and I imagined there were bruises on my cheek. My wrists were rubbed raw by the rope. My dress flapped at the back, revealing welts. The rest of the garment had been torn to shreds when it caught on bushes during my flight. When I realized everything that had happened to me, I started to feel light-headed. Jesse was by my side in an instant, catching me as I fell. I didn't black out because I felt the first rays of sunlight coming through the trees. Shouting arose in the distance. "We have to get back to the ship, Porter." Jesse stood up, still carrying me in his arms. He looked like he was ready to run all the way back with me
as baggage. "You're going to have to put her down. If we're all going to live, she needs to run." Jesse gently set me on my feet again. I tried to concentrate, but the pain made it difficult. It was starting to come back as the adrenaline faded. "Annalee, you heard us," Porter said. "You know what you need to do." We started moving. I had a man on either side of me. Each held one of my hands and helped pull me along. It was hard for me to keep up but when I stumbled, they caught me and helped get me on my feet again. I wasn't sure how long we ran. Eventually, Porter said, "We're almost there." It could have been a few minutes, or it could have been an eternity. My muscles had stiffened up long ago. It was hard for me to move at all, but somehow I was still going, with their assistance. When we reached the ship, Porter entered the code for the door. It made a soft beep. I leaned heavily on Jesse, my legs feeling weak. I was ready to sit down. The door didn't open. "What's wrong?" Jesse asked. Porter shrugged his shoulders and entered the code again. The door still didn't open. We heard the sounds of someone moving behind us in the forest. I willed the door to open with my mind, but that
didn't have any effect either. "I'm sure I'm using the correct code. Let me try one more time." "What if they're using a scrambler?" Jesse suggested. Porter froze. "I think you're right." "So we can't get in?" I asked. "Not if the Bureau's locking us out." Jesse turned around to look at us and immediately dropped to the ground. I looked at the new threat. A group of Bureau agents had emerged and surrounded us. They were all pointing crossbows directly at our heads. "Surrender," a female voice called out. The Controller walked into the clearing. She wore forest-green pants and a matching T-shirt, showing off her gorgeous figure. What a hypocrite. I remembered how she had been disgusted at my modern clothing and forced me to put on the dress I was currently wearing. Now I wondered if she had made me wear the clothes to slow me down if I tried to escape. "Why should we?" Jesse said bitterly, looking at her with hatred in his eyes. "You don't want to be late for your execution, do you?"
Chapter Sixteen JESSE I didn't hate many people, preferring to save that emotion for the most deserving, but Gwynnara was one of them. The feeling was mutual. Gwynnara flashed a cruel smile as she told me I was late for my execution. Sleeping with her had been a youthful indiscretion. You can't always foresee the consequences of your actions. If we hadn't banned technology on Yordbrook, I would use a time machine (if they existed) to go back and warn myself to stay away from the crazy. I had no idea she would become Controller and eventually threaten my wife and me. At the time, I was a teenager, and she seemed like an innocent farm girl. She seduced me with a bottle of morelia in her hand. For about a year, we slept together whenever we could. When I didn't propose marriage, she asked me herself. I turned her down. I didn't know who I wanted to marry back then, but I knew it wasn't Gwynnara. I had discovered something underneath the innocent persona she displayed to the world. An aspect of her personality was desperate, cruel, and ruthless. I supposed those qualities had helped her become Controller. When I turned her down, she
had raved and screamed, but it didn't stop me from leaving her. A few months later, she became ill and was bedridden. I didn't see her for nearly a year. When she re-emerged, she wouldn't even look me in the eye when our paths crossed. I didn't understand what had changed in our relationship. Once she became Controller, it seemed as though she always had her eye on me. Her men always harassed me when no one was looking. I think she knew I was a part of the Underground, but she couldn't prove it. "Take the girl," she said. "She can't walk. You've beaten her within an inch of her life." "Oh?" Gwynnara's eyebrows shot up in mock surprise. "Really?" She snapped her fingers towards some of her guards. They came forward carrying a stretcher. "We certainly can't have the prisoner unconscious at her execution." "Let Porter go with her, at least," I begged. I knew she wouldn't set me free. "Where is Porter?" She looked around. He was gone. "Search the woods for him," she ordered our escort. "He can't have gone far." In fact, he had to be quite close to us. The only way for him to vanish like that was if he dropped down and rolled under the spaceship. The cloaking
device would shield him as long as no one discovered the vessel. Our guards split up. Two left the clearing to search for Porter. Two carried the stretcher and loaded Annalee onto it. The rest came for me. I stepped forward and held my hands in the air. I didn't want anyone coming closer to the ship. "Let's get on with it, then. It's a good day to die," I said, trying to mask my fear. Gwynnara rolled her eyes and motioned for the men with the stretcher to go ahead. She let them advance just far enough so I wouldn't be able to see or hear Annalee. "Jesse will come with me," she told her men. "One of you walk behind us. Shoot him if he tries anything. It can be somewhere painful, but don't kill him. We need to show him off during the execution." The last thing I wanted right now was a heartto-heart conversation with Gwynnara. As the men moved off, I couldn't keep up the veneer of cheerfulness any longer, and I felt my frustration show on my face. All my efforts to save the farm and planning with the Underground had been for nothing. The Underground was in ruins with the leadership captured, safe houses destroyed, and people scattered. I would never have a life with Annalee because we were both going to die.
"Fuck," I whispered, feeling a black ball of rage start forming in my gut. Gwynnara looked at me thoughtfully. It felt like she was staring into my soul. "Yes, you always did like to," she said. I couldn't stop myself. "And you didn't?" I said, bitterness against her coming out of my mouth. "Are you honestly going to tell me you didn't enjoy it?" "Maybe I did," she admitted. "But none of that matters now." "Because you're going to kill me." "You broke the law, and the penalty is death. I have nothing to do with it," she said coldly. She averted her gaze but not before I saw a glimmer of uncertainty in her eyes. Was there a chance? "You have power, Gwynnara. You could spare us." "Spare you?" she gasped, turning to look at me in disbelief. "Why would I do that? I've been waiting for this moment since you left me." The uncertainty in her eyes was gone. In its place was hatred. I had chosen the wrong words. I didn't know she wanted me to die. "Gwynnara, what did I ever do to you? We had a good time together. You know a marriage between us would have ended in disappointment. Why do you hate me?"
She started walking even faster, making me work hard to keep up with her. She certainly kept herself in good shape. I wondered if she was going to answer when she suddenly spoke and broke the silence. "Do you remember when I was sick for a long time?" "Yes," I said patiently. "Do you remember how long it was?" "About a half a year or so." "It was exactly six months," she said. She stopped and looked at me. Fire shot out of her eyes. "As soon as I started to show, my family locked me up." I froze. "What do you mean?" "You got me pregnant, Jesse. You weren't around any longer. I was left to deal with the consequences of our actions by myself." "Wait a minute," I said. "Why didn't you tell me?" "Why would I? Do you think you would have helped me? You had already declined my proposal. I wasn't going to have anyone marry me out of pity, not even you," she sneered. "Gwynnara." I sighed "Don't even start," she said, holding up her hand. She resumed walking, and I scrambled to catch up with her. "What happened to the child?" I asked under
my breath. "Do you remember my younger brother?" "He wasn't your brother, was he?" "No, he wasn't. He grew up knowing me only as a sibling. But when he was nine, something happened." She fell silent and pressed her lips together. "I remember," I said. "He died of the fever." She nodded quietly, turning her head so I couldn't see her face. "Gwynnara, I'm sorry. I wish you would have told me. Then you wouldn't have had to go through everything alone. I might have known my son." She drew in a deep breath. "It doesn't matter now. I have a plan to get even for all the pain. You ruined my life, and now you're going to pay." We had reached the courtyard. Annalee was already there, standing on her feet. There was a crowd speaking quietly and waiting for the execution. They were all dressed in their best. I wondered why they would dress up for an execution. I remembered the new queen's coronation was happening later today. They were quite efficient for the masses, giving them two entertainments for the price of one. It was a chilling thought. ANNALEE
I stood up and got off the stretcher. There were a lot of people around me. Everyone wanted to witness my death, I supposed. When Jesse came up beside me, I wondered what he had said to the Controller. She stormed past us looking angrier than she was before. The Bureau had increased security around us. There were four guards armed with swords within reach. Further back were some men wielding crossbows. We weren't going to run away to freedom. "Annalee," Jesse murmured under his breath. I shifted my eyes to him without turning my head. "I don't have anything left in my bag of tricks." I gave a slight nod. "I wanted you to know something." He trailed off when someone started to beat a drum off to our left. "I care about you, and I wish we had more time together." I wasn't sure what to say. My eyes started to tear up against my will. Suddenly, my mouth started moving. "I care about you too, Jesse. In fact..." I took a deep breath. "I think I love you. And even though I may die today, the last few weeks I have felt truly alive. It seemed like everything around me went quiet. Jesse reached out and took my hand. No one said anything or shot us, so I guess they didn't care about what we did anymore. I knew there was no way out.
As the beating of the drum intensified, I felt a sword poke me in my side. "It's time, my love," Jesse said, looking over at me. I got lost in his beautiful blue eyes one last time, then forced myself to turn my head away and start walking again. JESSE Annalee's confession of her feelings for me was a bright spot, but I wouldn't have long to enjoy it. My hands started to shake as we walked toward two blocks of wood. The blocks of wood were for us to rest our heads on while the executioners swung their weapons. They wore black hoods and held sharp axes. The blades could sever a head from its body in one blow if the man were skillful enough. I hoped these men were well-trained. I had no desire to wallow in pain while they swung their weapons two or three times. The constant drumbeat made an already tense situation worse for me. The atmosphere was already morbid; I didn't need my final moments accompanied by a death march. We walked as slowly as possible, staying side-by-side. My throat tightened as I imagined that we might have faced many challenges at each other's side if given the opportunity. I thought the blocks of wood would be
disgusting and bloodstained, but as we got closer, I saw they were spotless. It looked like they had refreshed the wood for each of us. I wondered if it was a courtesy extended to everyone or only high profile prisoners. The guards maneuvered us until we were kneeling and facing the crowd of people. Gwynnara began to speak. "We are gathered here together today to expunge from our planet those who might destroy it. We protect our people from corrupt elements who selfishly desire to bring down Armageddon upon us once again. Today is a reminder that we are here to keep our children and our children's children safe." She certainly had a knack for words. Despite the gravity of the situation, Annalee snorted slightly and looked like she was fighting back a smile. If we were going to die, we might as well have a good attitude about it, I supposed. The knowledge of our powerlessness was surprisingly freeing. "Technology destroyed our civilization once. We won't let it happen again." A voice rang out through the courtyard. It was louder and stronger than Gwynnara's. It came from the person next to me. "Technology didn't destroy your civilization," Annalee said. "People did." It was like something had sucked the sound
away from us. People didn't talk and didn't move. We all knew the truth, but none was brave enough to say it. Annalee was calm and confident. She had nothing to lose. "What does an off-worlder like you know about our planet?" Gwynnara said. She was furious that Ann was stealing the spotlight. "I don't know everything about your people or Yordbrook," she said. "But I do know one thing. A tool is a tool, whether it's made from steel..." She nodded her head at the axe beside her. "...or circuitry. Why don't you make it illegal to own a knife or crossbow? If a person wants to hurt someone else, they could use one of those tools as easily as an advanced weapon." The crowd murmured its assent. "Enough of this nonsense," Gwynnara shouted, sensing she was losing control of the situation. But Annalee wasn't done yet, and the executioners made no move to stop her. "You think you're high and mighty. Everyone else in the galaxy is wrong. But you're trying to forget your history. Your ancestors thought it would be a good idea to press a button and end millions of lives in seconds." She paused. "That's what you're all afraid of, isn't it? You don't want to repeat the sins of the past." "I said that's enough," Gwynnara repeated. "Hiding from technology won't save you from
yourselves," she said, looking around at the crowd that was staring at her in consternation. "You can destroy yourselves again with primitive weapons as well as with bombs. You're different people than your forefathers. The question you should be asking yourselves is, 'Have I learned anything from their mistakes?'" She looked around and tried to make eye contact with anyone in the crowd that was brave enough to look her in the eyes. "Your beliefs will save you. Nothing else." Gwynnara moved to take matters into her own hands. She stepped forward and pushed our heads down onto the blocks. "On my mark," she said. The executioners nodded. "Say goodbye, Jesse," Gwynnara muttered under her breath. "Now," she whispered. The executioners lifted their axes overhead. I closed my eyes.
Chapter Seventeen JESSE As Gwynnara gave the signal for the executioners to swing, I closed my eyes. I braced myself and prepared to see my relatives. I imagined the executioners swinging their axes in perfect synchronicity. I wondered if they practiced their motions together. I was going to die. I waited for the horrible moment when the axe hit my neck, but it never came. Instead, I heard the sound of metal against metal. My eyes flew open. My executioner had turned his weapon and blocked Annalee's executioner from cutting off her head. What was going on? I supposed Gwynnara was wondering that as well. She stormed over to the executioners. "What are you doing?" she hissed. "You only have one assignment." She was furious. "I know," said the executioner, pulling off his hood. "But it's hard to kill your best friend." Gwynnara's jaw dropped. Annalee and I lifted our heads. "Porter," she muttered. "What are you doing here? Do you honestly think you can save them? Look around you, man." She gestured broadly at the crowd.
"There's no one here who will help you," she said coldly. "You are all on your last breath." She made a beckoning motion to the guards that stood along the sides of the courtyard. "Get another block. We are going to have a rare triple execution today." "Porter," I whispered. "Now all of us are going to die. What were you thinking?" "You worry too much, Jesse." Porter obediently held out his hands and allowed them to be tied. When Gwynnara returned, she indicated an area to place a third wooden block. They roughly shoved Porter down and pressed his head into the wood. I could see Annalee's hands tremble, and I wanted to comfort her. There would be no comfort for any of us until we arrived on the other side of death. Gwynnara was making another speech about the foolishness of going against the Bureau, but I wasn't listening anymore. I could barely concentrate. It seemed like I was living in a dream. We were going to die in minutes, and there wasn't a way out. Without Porter, there was no one to help us. "We are going to try this one more time," said Gwynnara. "And this time, there will be nothing stopping us." The executioners raised their axes again. Once more, I held my breath and closed my eyes, waiting
for death. But I guess it wasn't our time to die. The swing of the steel blades was halted again, this time with a shout from the Queen's Advisor. "Halt," he commanded, running up breathlessly. "I order you to stop this execution." "By whose authority?" asked Gwynnara. "No one who can stay the Controller's order." "No one?" said the man. "Surely there is one person who outranks you, Gwynnara. Suddenly the Controller looked less sure of herself. The Advisor lifted his voice and spoke to the crowd and guards. "By order of the Queen, stop this execution." "What does the Queen care about the Bureau's business?" "There is a new monarch, Controller," said the man. His eyes were like steel. "She has different concerns than the previous regime." Gwynnara typically had the authority to do whatever she wanted. The Advisor was showing her a different world, one in which she had considerably less control. As she stood openmouthed, he began to bark out new orders. "Bring in the prisoners," he commanded. His voice rang out in the silent courtyard. The guards looked at the Controller uncertainly. She had her fists clenched together but nodded her assent.
"Porter, how did you magically appear behind me?" I asked. "I used the Bureau stone. And I called in a favor from a friend." I wondered what kind of friend had that amount of power. As the guards lead us away, the Queen's Advisor turned to the crowd again. "There is a new ruler on the throne," he said. "We must be prepared for change." His words seemed almost prophetic. I certainly hoped things were going to be different. It didn't seem possible that Annalee and I had escaped our sentence twice. I supposed we still had work to do in this life. ANNALEE I had been contemplating the role I played getting myself into this mess. I came to the conclusion that the situation I found myself in was my fault. Jesse hadn't thought anything like this would happen when we got married. He thought I was a sweet Earth girl who could help him keep his family farm. In fact, we had helped each other. The Earth girl had gotten herself arrested and made him risk his life rescuing her. When I disobeyed him again, I got myself caught a second time. Eventually, we were caught and almost killed,
only being spared by a miracle. It was all too much for my conscience. I wanted to give Jesse a way to exit this relationship gracefully. I would tell him I planned to leave and return to Earth. I was sure he could find a more suitable bride from Yordbrook. Perhaps someone existed in the Underground who would understand him and not care about his tattoo. He would be better off if I got out of his hair. I would give up on the money. I would lose it because I hadn't stayed married to him for a year. I would have to give up my dream of becoming a teacher, which was my reason for starting this ridiculous adventure. Surprisingly, realizing that I would never be a teacher didn't bother me that much. Doing the right thing was more important to me than clinging to a dream. I had made some stupid and selfish decisions, but there was a way to fix everything. What truly hurt was the realization that I would be leaving Jesse and never see him again. "Please sit here while I let the Queen know her visitors have arrived." Jesse looked at Porter, who shrugged, appearing as mystified as we were. I found it difficult to believe myself. A few minutes ago we were prisoners, but our status had quickly upgraded to visitors. I hoped the Queen would be lenient on Jesse.
Of course, it was foolish. He was an Underground leader; she was compelled to be harsh and set an example. But there was a small hope in my heart, just the same. We waited in silence. I wasn't sure what to expect in an audience with the Queen, but I was so happy to be alive I didn't care. Jesse and Porter both looked awful. Even if they had been wearing their best clothes, they had dark circles under their eyes. And they weren't wearing their best clothes. Their attire was torn and dirty. When Porter and Jesse first met me, I had looked horrible. I hadn't had the opportunity to fix myself. Now I was going to meet the Queen. I didn't think of myself as a vain person, but I wanted to look my best for royalty. There was a floor to ceiling window down the hall. If I stood at the correct angle in front of it, I would be able to see my reflection. I dragged my tired body up to make myself presentable. There wasn't much I could do about the bruises and bumps on my face, but I drew my hood up. It would cover my matted hair. Was that the only thing I could do? I had torn my clothing in many places. My bare feet were crusty with dried blood. I returned to the men. "I can't see your Queen looking like this," I murmured.
"Annalee," Jesse said. "I wish we could attend to your wounds immediately, but the Queen is requesting our presence. She stopped our execution. I'm sure she understands that we don't look our best. It will be only a few more minutes." "I get it. I don't mind going to see her. In fact, it's an honor." To be honest, I wouldn't have minded lying down and taking a little nap first. "The problem is that I think my appearance will be offensive to her." "I find that unlikely." "Perhaps I misspoke. Pitiful is more like it. What I meant was, she won't want to look at a wreck like me." "I have heard good things about the new Queen," Jesse said. "I'm sure she will overlook your appearance, Annalee." I nodded. I supposed I could try to hold it together and not remember that I looked like a hovercraft had hit me several times and landed on me. I would not think about the fact that every inch of my body ached. I would conveniently forget I could barely keep my eyes open. I could be dignified and channel my inner strength. I would have to be myself, I supposed. I didn't have the strength to put on any masks right now. The Queen's Advisor opened the door. "Would you all please follow me? The Queen would like to
speak with you." JESSE We were lead into a small chamber decorated as a sitting room. We approached the Queen with our heads down. Annalee attempted a Yordbrook curtsy to the best of her ability. Porter and I bowed. Annalee didn't fall over, so I considered the curtsy a success. When I looked up, I froze. I recognized the Queen immediately. From the shocked expression on her face, I assumed she remembered me as well. Her expression changed quickly, and I wondered if I had imagined the moment of recognition. "Your majesty." Porter took her hand and kissed it. She looked like she was trying very hard not to react but her cheeks betrayed her. They turned pink. They were as bright red as they had been when I had inadvertently spotted her making love with Porter. The last time I had seen this woman was on the day I had gone to find Porter and ask him to help me rescue Annalee. Porter's face looked like he was a man in love. How was Porter in love with and having intimate relations with our new Queen without me knowing anything about it? I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye, but he had no answers on his face. I would have to get the whole story out of him
after we left this room. If we had managed to escape death, we would be in a cell together for a long time, and he would have the rest of our lifetimes to tell me his tale. "I wish to speak with the three of you," the Queen said. We sat silent and listened. She was a beautiful young woman, with pale skin and elaborately braided brown hair. Her eyes were brilliant green, and her movements were graceful. "I am young and new to the throne, but I have some ideas that I would like to discuss with others who may share my views." Her eyes flicked briefly to Porter. He tried to hide his smile, but couldn't quite manage it. The Queen was doing a better job of remaining composed. "Could you be more explicit about your views, your Majesty?" I asked. "I understand my Bureau has arrested these men because you are leaders of the Underground." "That's correct." There was no reason to lie. "Mrs. Melnyk has been arrested for the crime of possessing technology she brought from another planet." "That's right," Annalee said. She sensed the undercurrent flowing between the Queen and Porter, but couldn't understand it. "What exactly do you want from us, your
Majesty?" Porter asked. He gazed at her intensely. I doubted he was only talking about the present circumstances. Porter was thinking about his future as well. The Queen lifted her chin and met the gaze of each of us before she spoke. "I wish to open a discussion between the throne and the Underground." "To what end?" "I want to reintroduce technology to Yordbrook, Mr. Melnyk."
Chapter Eighteen ANNALEE I felt like the Queen had just told me I could have my phone back. Maybe she had. "Excuse me, your Majesty. Did I hear you correctly? Do you want to reintroduce science to the planet? The Queen looked at me. "Just because a person grows up on Yordbrook does not mean they are unaware of technology and its benefits. One of my uncles was part of the Underground." "I was unaware of the Queen's position," Porter said, flabbergasted. He walked over to the Queen and took one of her hands. "You never told me," he whispered, staring into her eyes. "It was never the right moment, and it would have compromised both of our positions." Jesse and I looked at each other. We suddenly felt out of place, and I would have done anything to be allowed to slink quietly out of the room. Unfortunately, it looked like the Queen had many things she wanted to discuss with us. "Did you know I was working for the Underground?" Porter asked. "My family has been preparing me to become Queen for many years. We know everything that happens on Yordbrook, Porter." Porter released her hand and ran it through his
hair as he paced back and forth across the room. "When I asked for help, I thought you would arrange a diversion, not stop the execution." "You needed my help, and I provided it. There is a new regime now, and change is coming." Jesse seized the opportunity to take a step forward. "Your Majesty, could you explain your plan to us and how we can assist you?" "Certainly, Mr. Melnyk. I'm sorry. I'm becoming distracted." She looked away from Porter and her cheeks turned a lovely shade of pink. "For many years, the rulers of Yordbrook have sought a solution to the dilemma our ancestors created on our planet." "Dilemma?" I asked. "Yes," she said, nodding. "That is the correct word. We face a dilemma. First, we destroyed ourselves using science and technology. Our response was to move in the opposite direction and declare technology evil. The truth was that we had destroyed ourselves. We were afraid we were going to do it again, and we overreacted." "All this time, there were people in the government that wanted to bring technology back?" "The stories were true," Porter mumbled. "Yes," said the Queen. "But we could never figure out how to do it safely. Once the Underground increased its activity, we saw the opportunity. There was a grass-roots movement to
bring science back. If we had issued a royal command, we would have had a revolution against the crown. This way, the idea comes from the people." "I'm still shocked you knew about my role in the Underground and you never told me," said Porter. "Porter," she said sharply. "We can discuss this later." "Yes, of course, your Majesty." Her eyes looked at him fondly before she turned back to Jesse and continued their conversation. "The Underground has serendipitously brought technology back to Yordbrook already. The challenge facing us is how to integrate it into our society, and convince our people that it is benign, not malevolent." Jesse shook his head. "That will not be easy, your Majesty," he said sadly. "From birth, we are taught to abhor technology without questioning why. It will be a monumental task to overcome generations of education." "I know," she admitted. "That's why the throne cannot do it alone. We need your help." She looked at each of us in turn. "Even yours, Mrs. Melnyk." "Why would you need my help?" I asked. I wondered how I could be of use to the Queen. "You come from a land where there is minimal
fighting, but you manage to use science without destroying yourselves." "I guess I do." "We want technology without destruction. We hope you can give us guidance." Without thinking about the audience in front of me, I plainly spoke my mind. "If you want peace, you should get rid of the Bureau." I said, gesturing angrily at my battered body. "And the torture chamber." The Queen winced. "That will be one of the first orders of business," she said. "We apologize for our overenthusiastic agents." She came next to me and took one of my hands. She was careful to avoid touching my raw wrist where a rope had dug into the skin. "I am sorry," she whispered, looking into my eyes so I could see her sincerity. "If I knew what was happening, I would have never permitted it." I nodded, unable to speak, my eyes full of tears. "We will need the leaders of the Underground to spread the word to their people and be evangelists for technology and the throne," she said, turning to the men. "You have to go among the people and show them it is not dangerous. The crown will ensure there are strict laws regulating science so we will feel safe having technology on our planet again." "This is an ambitious initial project, your
Majesty," Jesse said. "I am aware of that, Mr. Melnyk." Jesse's face broke into a grin – the one I loved. "Can I count on your support?" "Of course you can," said Jesse. "This is the chance we've been waiting for — a royal edict. You offer more than we could have ever dreamed. The most we had hoped for before was to ask for an audience." "The Underground will help you," said Porter earnestly. "Thank you," said the Queen. She gave Porter a graceful curtsy. The Queen was beautiful, and the attention she paid to Porter made me slightly jealous. She waved her hands at us, and it appeared our audience was over. As we walked down the long, empty corridor, Jesse practically exploded. Apparently he had been waiting to ask Porter about his relationship with the Queen. "Porter, was that the woman that I saw at your safe house?" Jesse glared at him, and Porter had the decency to look sheepish. "Yes, it was," Porter said. "I don't regret it. She wasn't a mistake." "Porter," said Jesse with a groan. "You can't jerk this woman around like all the other ones. She's
the Queen. If you mess this up, she'll put you in the dungeon, and not merely give you the evil eye every time you come to the inn like all the others." "Jesse, you're my best friend," Porter said. "But right now you don't know what you're talking about. I've got the situation under control." Jesse stared at him, dumbfounded. "You think you love her, don't you." "I don't think I love her," Porter said, his face as serious as I had ever seen it. "I know I do." Jesse laughed. "I don't believe it!" he shouted. "You should take a look at yourself before you decide what other people can and can't do. You're just as head-over-heels for Annalee. I never thought that could happen." Jesse looked at me intently. "I suppose you're right," he said, putting his arm around me. The air went out of my lungs. I felt like I could hardly breathe. Did he love me? "I guess we're both different men now," said Jesse, leaning in and giving me a kiss. His touch made me forget the previous evening, the pain in my body, and everything else in the entire world. We hadn't gone far when Porter excused himself. He seemed preoccupied with something. The next thing I knew, the Queen's Advisor had overtaken Jesse and me.
"Mr. and Mrs. Melnyk," he said. "Please wait a moment. The Queen wanted to make sure Mrs. Melnyk is feeling well. She has instructed me to take you to the royal physician for evaluation." It was hard to believe. A few hours ago, I was being tortured in a dungeon, and now I was about to be treated by a royal physician. "Yes, of course," said Jesse. I looked at him blankly and finally lost control. I collapsed. He stepped forward and caught me, breaking my fall as I plummeted to the ground. I could hear voices as I fell unconscious. They were talking about carrying me somewhere, but at that point, I didn't care. When I woke up, I felt like I was a princess. I was in a clean bed with beautiful soft, white linen sheets and thick quilts with lots of pillows under my head. I was wearing a white nightgown. I felt human again! Doctors had bandaged my wounds and wrapped strips of cloth around my wrists. I could feel an ointment on my face. I lay on my stomach with more salve on my back. It smelled clean and fresh, with a hint of spicy herbs. Everything still hurt, but not as much. Just being clean made me feel better too. I heard Jesse's voice from the other side of the bed. "Are you awake?" I turned my head to look at him and smiled even though I could hardly keep my
eyes open. "I'm awake. Now that we're alone, there are things I want to tell you," I said. "But so much has happened I feel like I don't know where to begin." "It's okay. You don't need to say anything if you're not ready. You need to rest." I gazed at him. He was handsome. I wondered if he truly cared about me, an Earth girl everyone else on this planet kept referring to as plain. When I first arrived, he had almost been cruel to me. I thought he would be unkind or even hurt me. I now knew he would never harm a woman. But I knew more about him now than I did in the beginning. He was looking out for me, and I had discovered there was much more to him than being a simple farmer. Jesse was a good man doing his best. Our marriage had worked out, but I had been the source of many of his problems. I needed to address them. I had rehearsed an apology in my mind many times. I needed to go back to Earth and get out of his life. I couldn't look him in the eyes. The beautiful sheets covering my body were almost a work of art. "Jesse." I looked away from him. "I'm sorry. I never wanted these things to happen. I never meant for you to lose your farm and start running from the Bureau. You risked your life many times to save my sorry ass." I slapped my hand over my mouth, terribly aware I had sworn in front of him once
again. "Annalee," he said urgently. "It's okay if you swear. It doesn't offend me any longer." I turned my head away, unable to keep the tears back. "I made many mistakes. You and Porter could have been killed a dozen times over, and it's all my fault! I should go home. I don't belong here. I've never belonged and I never will." "Ann," he crooned. "Don't say those words. They're not true. You don't have to be afraid. Let me tell you something." He came around to the other side of the bed and gazed deeply into my eyes. "I would do it all over again if I had to. Do you hear me? I would do everything as long as it meant you were going to be here with me at the end." "But Jesse..." He cut me off gently, putting his fingers to my lips. "No buts, Annalee," he said. "When I knew you were in a dungeon, and I couldn't do anything about it, I felt like my life was meaningless. I started thinking about the future. What would I do? Could I go on if I lost you?" He stopped speaking for a minute. I was thinking about what he said, but I didn't want to say anything and interrupt his thoughts. "I don't know what happened to me. I guess everything's changed." He put his hand to his head
and stared at the floor. Eventually, he lifted his beautiful blue eyes to meet mine again. "I love you, Annalee," he said taking my hand. "I love you. I don't think I can live without you anymore, so please don't talk about leaving again. I don't want you ever to leave me." I couldn't lie there in bed any longer, and I had to get myself up. Even though it hurt, I managed to drag my poor battered body out of bed and sat on the edge, next to Jesse. He weaved his fingers into my hand. "Do you think you might be able to stay on Yordbrook?" he said. "You still won't be able to have a phone, and you might not be a teacher here." He was looking out the window, and it didn't seem like he wanted to stare at my face any longer. "Jesse, look at me." I waited until he met my eyes. "I love you, too, Jesse. If you want me, I will never leave you, no matter what your planet does or doesn't have. It has you, and that's all that matters to me." Like he said, everything had changed now.
Chapter Nineteen ANNALEE We had chosen the inn near Jesse's home as a meeting place for one of the technology discussions. It wasn't going well. "What about the danger, Mr. Melnyk? We like our lives the way they are. No one has any desire to become a modern planet. I think the Queen is..." "Mind your words," Porter growled. The technophobe did a double-take at Porter's expression and rephrased his statement. "The Queen is being imprudent in her attempt to bring technology back. I'm not the only one who thinks so." There was a murmur of agreement from the crowd. Most of them knew Jesse as a branded misfit. Porter's reputation was that of a man who could get morelia or banned technology if you had something valuable to trade. Now they were back in the community as the Queen's ambassadors. We were here to sell the idea of reintroducing technology into the daily lives of Yordbrook citizens. It was quite an intellectual leap. As an outsider, I could tell that some of the people wanted to support their regent in the new endeavor, but everyone was finding the concept difficult to
understand. As I watched them patiently and diplomatically respond to provocative questions and answer the serious queries, I felt a feeling of pride swell in my heart for my husband and friend. What they were doing for the Queen wasn't easy, but it would benefit an entire planet. "I would love to message the men in the field when it's time for them to eat their dinner. Or remind my husband to come home from the inn without having to walk down here myself," said an older woman with a worn face. A few people chuckled. People were lost in their worlds, thinking about how they might use the devices that had been common in my other life. A group of men started muttering to each other. I imagined one was the woman's husband, and he didn't want additional communication from his wife. "What about electric lights? Ever since I was a child and heard about them in the Before Tales, I've always wanted to live in a house with lights I could turn on by flipping a switch." "That brings up an important point," Jesse said, jumping into the conversation. "We would begin with simple things like electricity, devices for messaging, and wireless networks. But part of the royal edict requires the technology remain practically invisible."
"That's right," Porter added. "We'll start off slow. There are devices which stick on the inner forearm and are transparent when not in use. We can install concealed light switches. Our world can look the same on the outside, but be different underneath." Jesse spoke up again. "The Queen plans to introduce laws that ensure the safe use of science for peaceful purposes." He looked around the room, meeting everyone in the eye. "We made a mistake long ago. It's time to forgive ourselves." Many heads nodded, and the men closed the meeting for the night. Over the next few days, there would be other opportunities for people to express their opinions or ask questions. I was excited that this was the final stop on our rounds. We had been on the road for three months. I was tired of traveling. Tonight we had the chance to use our bed in the guest house of the farm. I couldn't wait. I wanted to do something other than sleep; we hadn't had many chances to be alone since our near-execution. The Queen had pressed Jesse and Porter into service right away. While I healed and rested at the palace, they went into the neighboring communities and tried to sell the Queen's philosophy to the people. Once I recovered, I joined them, and we took our show on the road. In each town, we stopped for three nights to talk to the locals, answer
their questions, and calm their fears. The other people in the Underground were doing the same thing. We were participating in a coordinated, planet-wide effort. Next month, the first shipment of forearm communicators was due to arrive in the capital. The vendors expected them to sell out on the first day. I would get one, I supposed. But all I wanted was my phone with Kyle's picture on it. If I could see his little face again and send him a message his mother could read to him, I would feel less stupid about smuggling in the phone. In a small way, it would make everything worth it. But I wasn't hopeful of ever getting my phone back. They had stored all the confiscated electronic devices at the palace. There was a lot of equipment - I guess people had used their technology but tried to keep it hidden. There were so many things there was a huge backlog returning them to their owners. I would get my other possessions from Earth soon. I would even get my Internet-enabled glasses again. Soon I would be able to get online in the blink of an eye. My mind drifted to other things that were impossible now, but would soon be commonplace on Yordbrook. As Jesse finished talking with the last person, he casually sauntered over to me. "Well, woman? Shall I take you home to bed? You must be tired."
I nodded dutifully. The thought of him taking me to bed sent a pulse of energy through my body, and I didn't feel tired any longer. He lifted one eyebrow at me as if he could feel my body with his mind. "We ought to leave right now then." He was suddenly in a rush. "Where's Porter?" "He's back in his room, writing a letter to the Queen. He can't wait to get back to her. These last three months have been a long time for all of us." I knew he had sympathy for Porter and his troubles, but he didn't look sympathetic at all. He looked smug. He possessed a woman of his own, and I wanted him to take me. He boosted me into the wagon. His touch made me gasp. As he climbed next to me, I felt electricity spark between us. We didn't speak, but I sensed I was about to be fucked to my core. With a terse command, the hundinlark moved forward away from the inn. Jesse broke the silence first when he spoke my name. "Annalee." His voice sounded unnaturally deep in the quiet of the forest. "We will be alone in our house tonight." "Will we?" My voice sounded breathless, even to me. He drew in a deep breath of his own and shifted in his seat. I imagined he was trying to restrain
himself from taking me right here in the carriage. "It has been a long time since we were intimate." "It certainly has," I muttered to myself, then said aloud, "Indeed." "I feel like I haven't been a proper husband to you." Well, if he was talking about fulfilling my sexual needs, then no, he definitely hadn't. "I mean to rectify that tonight." My heart started pounding. When we arrived at our house, he got down and helped me out. "I'm going to take care of the hundinlark. Prepare yourself for me." Jesse leaned in to kiss me deeply before he headed toward the barns. I scurried into the house and tried to get my dress off as quickly as possible. JESSE It was our four month anniversary today. As I put the hundinlark in their stalls and started feeding them, I wondered if Annalee remembered. I unconsciously patted my pocket to make sure her present was still there. I hoped she liked it. For a moment, I second-guessed myself. Maybe I should have gotten her a safer gift. I couldn't go wrong with a piece of jewelry. It had seemed perfect when I had seen it at the Bureau. It was too late for a necklace, anyway. I would have to give her what I had and hope she liked it.
The hundinlark sensed my nervousness and snorted, stamping its foot. Even the animals could tell I was anxious. I was worrying too much. My problem must be sexual frustration. I couldn't remember the last time I had Annalee. The past few months had been hectic. We barely had a moment alone together, and I felt like I was going insane. Sometimes I would catch a glimpse of cleavage or her ankle, and I would get hard. It was brutal, but the inns were full at this time of year, requiring us to share a room with Porter everywhere we went. I had been looking forward to this night for a long time. I wondered if I would even last a few minutes. Maybe I could convince her to let off some steam first before we got to the main event. That would let me be a proper husband for her and make sure she came first. It would be embarrassing if I couldn't last for her, as if I were a teenager again. I finished with the animals and hurried back to the house. It was silent and dark when I came through the front door. I carefully locked it behind me. My heart sank. She was too tired to do anything tonight and had gone to bed early. I groaned. I felt like hitting the wall, but I didn't want my disappointment and frustration show. I dropped my head.
As my eyes looked down, the moonlight illuminated a piece of clothing on the floor. I bent down and saw that it was her dress. I picked it up. Why would she leave it here? Then I noticed her hood a couple of feet away and picked that up as well. Apparently her clothing was strewn all over the house. The next things I found was her stockings, followed by her shift. My pulse started racing as I realized she had already shed her clothing, which meant when I found her...I continued to follow the trail of clothes, finding a corset at the bedroom door. I looked inside and saw a candle burning. Annalee lay on the bed, propped up by pillows… She was completely naked. I caught my breath, dropping the clothes I held onto the floor. I had never seen anyone looking as beautiful as she did, gently illuminated by the candlelight. She looked nervous. I don't know why the most beautiful woman on the planet would be nervous, but I felt compelled to speak. "Annalee." My voice came out strangled, and I cleared my throat, making an attempt to be a gentleman. All I wanted to do at that moment was to fuck her, take her, and make her mine. "You look lovely." "Thank you," she said demurely. "Now do you think you could come over here and fuck me?"
I froze for a moment. It was still surprising to hear her swear. She had read my mind, and we both wanted the same things. I tore off my clothes and was beside her in an instant. "I don't think I can be slow." "Who says I want anything slow? I asked you to fuck me before I go insane with lust, didn't I?" "Yes." I covered her lips with mine. I broke away for a moment. "Porter didn't give you any morelia, did he?" "I don't need morelia, Jesse. I've got you." ANNALEE Jesse tasted sweet, and his mouth was hot. I wanted to devour him. It had been a long time since we had shared a kiss that was more passionate than a peck on the cheek. I had avoided contact with him because I knew there was no chance to fulfill my desires. Now that we had the opportunity to indulge, I felt lust overtake me. I had stripped off my clothing and left it in a sensual trail on the floor, leading to me. I had never done anything like that before; it was like a strip-tease frozen in time. I trembled as I waited for him, nude on the bed. The shivering was a combination of nerves and desire. Now that he was here in my arms, I felt my body begin to react. I couldn't believe we had waited for such a long time.
We were tangled together, legs twisted, arms tightly clutching each other, tongues dancing. The ache between my legs was as bad as it had been with the morelia. When his hand slid around to my breast and began gently massaging it, I started to groan. He pulled away suddenly. I missed his lips, but not for long. They closed around one of my tight buds. "Oh God," I breathed. "Yes." He sucked violently and I arched up toward him, needing him to take more of me. He let go and focused on my other nipple. He licked around it, then blew on the wet skin, making me shiver. He kissed all the way around it, making me restless. "Jesse." I pushed my breast toward him. He smiled and gave me what I needed. His scorching lips closed around the hardened nub, and I moaned, feeling wetness pooling between my legs. I reached for him. His hard, smooth cock made me gasp. "I need you inside me. Now." His eyes fluttered closed, and then his leg nudged between mine, spreading them. I felt him at my entrance. I spread wider, my whole body on fire. He pushed in, and I felt my heat surround him. "Ann." My name came out of his lips sounding like a plea or a prayer. I wasn't sure which one. He gave a quick thrust and filled me completely.
We both lay together for a moment without moving, relishing in the sensation of joining again. When Jesse began to move inside of me, a small sound escaped my lips. He kissed me again, long and sweet, while he thrust in and out of my body. My orgasm built until I was right on the edge, my nipples brushing his hard chest as he moved. He was fucking me too slowly for what I needed right now. "I need you to fuck me hard. Please," I begged. I was close. I needed him to push me over the edge. He didn't say words but gave a hard, quick thrust that made me gasp. "Yes. Like that." I pushed my hips toward him at the same time as he drove into me again. Harder and faster, he pounded into me, and I felt him hitting the spot inside me that I had never noticed until we first made love. I was sure they heard my cries at the main house. I didn't care. He bent his head and sucked my breast. That was enough to send me over the peak. I cried out and came, the climax shattering me and rocking my body with violent shudders. I held on tightly to Jesse. When I finally lay still, he plunged into me again, faster and faster until he froze and I felt him filling me with his seed. I lay back, my bones feeling like water. I was so relaxed that I couldn't have moved if I tried. "I love you, Annalee Beauchene," he whispered
in my ear. I remembered how I had thought my life was going to be. I guess life has a way of turning out differently than we expect. Jesse pulled out, and I made a small sound of regret. He got out of bed. "I'll be back." "I've heard that before." "Really! Just a moment!" He returned almost immediately and jumped into bed. I snuggled up to him, melting into his body even though his skin was cold. "I have a gift for you," he said. "It's our four month anniversary today." "It is?" I didn't realize it myself. I was surprised he had remembered and gotten me something. "It's not much of a present, but I thought you might like it." He brought out a small thing. It was hidden in his hand until he put it in my palm. "My phone! Where did you get it?" I had never been more thankful for solar-powered batteries. I turned it on and scanned my retina to unlock it. I flipped through screen after screen. Everything was still there; no one had tampered with anything. "The Bureau had it. I was there one day when they were going through the confiscated items. For most devices, they can't identify the proper owners, and they're either scrapped or sold. I was lucky to find yours."
I turned it off and tapped it again to wake it up. The lock screen showed the picture of Kyle and me. "You should thank him." I pointed to my little friend's picture. "What? Why? I've never seen that child before." "He's the reason everything's as good as it is right now. Even though we came through some bad shit to get here." He ran a finger down my nose. "It's over, Ann." "Yeah," I said. "It felt great to go back to the dungeon and get Jemima out. She never thought I would come back for her." I smiled warmly at the thought. We had gone to visit her a few times. I would always be thankful for how she had helped me. But Jesse wasn't thinking about Jemima. He stared at the little boy on the screen. "That's the kid whose picture you promised to keep with you, isn't it." I nodded. "Well, then, thanks, little man, for bringing this beautiful woman into my bed and my life," he whispered, kissing my neck. "Beautiful?" I pushed him away for a minute, ignoring what his kisses did to me. "I remember you thought I was distinctly plain when we first met." "I don't know why." His kisses moved lower
onto my collarbone. "I was a fool." I pushed him away. "Do you honestly think I'm beautiful now?" I felt skeptical. I took his head in my hands and made him look at me. "I know you think I'm sexy, but that's not the same thing." He looked at me in consternation. I wondered if he could understand why this was important to me. "Annalee, your spirit is infectious. It shines through your skin and makes everything around you radiant. Your eyes sparkle, your smile lights up a room, and your curves are perfect. Whoever thought you plain didn't know anything about you." "Really?" I asked. I wasn't fishing for compliments, but I still couldn't believe his change of heart, no matter how much I knew he loved me. "You have something that makes people sit up and take notice. You don't even know it, do you? That's part of the charm." He returned to kissing and made his way down between my breasts. "Thank you," I said, setting my phone down on the bedside table. I would have time to reacquaint myself with it later. Right now, my husband was kissing me. He loved me and thought I was beautiful. I realized how far I had come since my days on Earth. I had followed my heart instead of my head. I knew I never wanted to go back to the old me because I wanted to be here forever.
Chapter Twenty ANNALEE I walked into the house and saw Mrs. Boyko sweeping up. As I watched, she kicked open a small vent near the floor and pushed against a knot in the wooden paneling on the wall. A soft humming noise sounded through the house as all the dirt she had swept got sucked away into the vent. "If I had known technology would make my life this easy, I would have joined the Underground a long time ago." she said. I grinned, shifting the little girl resting against my hip to my other side so I wouldn't have to put her down. She was getting heavy. "And how is my little angel?" said Mrs. Boyko, jiggling Charlotte's foot until she smiled and pressed her face shyly into my shoulder. "She's much better now, thanks to you." "She doesn't have a fever anymore. It's a relief." "I didn't do much," she said. "Just applied some herbs, the same as my Granny used to give me. We don't need science for everything." "You're right, of course." I kissed my daughter on the cheek. "In fact, that's why I came to see you. "Oh?" She looked surprised and curious. "I wondered if you could teach me what you know about herbs and plants. I'm interested in
learning how to cure my children naturally." "You only have one child." The woman looked at me accusingly. "Damn. Jesse's going to be upset. I wasn't supposed to tell anyone yet." "I would have guessed, dear. I won't say anything if you don't want me to." I blushed. "Thank you. We'd like to tell people ourselves after I'm in my second trimester." "Of course. Have you told your mother already?" I stared down at the brilliantly clean floor while my daughter played with one of my braids. "I don't think I will." I stared off into the distance. "My mother's not too interested in my life these days." Mrs. Boyko clucked a few times and patted me on the shoulder. I tried to think happy thoughts so I wouldn't look as hurt as I felt. "I don't know her, but if what you say is true, she seems a foolish woman. She's missing out on a wonderful family and a special daughter." That made me feel better. A smile broke out on my face. "I suppose," I said. "I feel like Charlotte has a grandmother in you." "Stop, Annalee! You'll make me start crying." I gave her a hug, feeling a little close to tears myself. "But what about your genetic grandchildren?"
"I try not to make that distinction. I don't talk about real or fake grandchildren. I have blood grandchildren and the grandchildren of my heart. Charlotte is not better or worse than the others." "Do you have any pictures of them?" I wanted to take my mind off how sweet Mrs. Boyko was before I lost control and broke down into sobs. She pulled out a computer and touched her thumb on the screen, opening the lock. I put on my 'Technology Consultant' hat for a moment. "It would be easier if you used a retinal scan, Mrs. Boyko. We can set it up tomorrow evening when Jesse and I come over for Sunday dinner." "Whatever you say, dear." After some fiddling, beautiful pictures for me to admire appeared on her screen. "I will come by at naptime every day and we can teaching you herbalism. I'm happy to share my knowledge with you, Annalee." It was like I had found the mother I never had before. And there was life after teaching. I would discover another passion and interest in plant life. I couldn't wait to start my new studies. I strolled out of the main homestead and into the yard, headed toward the guest house. Unofficially it was my home, and we would always refer to the building as the guest house. When I reached our steps, I heard a carriage
approach behind me. I turned and shaded my eyes from the sun. I saw the profile of Marsaline, the Queen of Yordbrook, poking her head out the window of the carriage. Charlotte was sleeping in my arms, taking a nap. I hurried into the house and laid her in the middle of our big bed. Jesse's cousin was cleaning the kitchen. I asked her to listen in case Charlotte woke up. The young woman often watched my daughter when I needed a babysitter. I didn't mind leaving my daughter while Marigold was there. I ran to meet Marsaline emerging from her conveyance. "Marsaline!" I spoke without thinking and covered my mouth in embarrassment. "I apologize. I mean, your Majesty. Why have you graced us with your presence?" She looked around to see if anyone was near enough to overhear us. When she had determined to her satisfaction that no one was, she answered me truthfully. "I want to see him, Annalee." Marsaline and Porter had been separated for some time. She had been busy, not only changing the laws about science and technology, but also modifying the restrictions on who was eligible to marry royalty. Until they passed new legislation, Porter and Marsaline were pretending they barely knew each other.
"Come with me." No one in the house had noticed the Queen's arrival. Her driver was rushing to put away the carriage. Without seeing the Queen or her transport, no one would know her whereabouts until she chose to reveal herself. Porter had a retreat in the woods nearby. He kept himself busy running a technology import business and writing software. Once he had the opportunity, he found out he loved computers. "How goes your work with the council?" That was one of the problems with a monarchy combined with a representative democracy. The elected officials were resistant to any change, but Marsaline had royal blood. She was surprisingly effective in getting her way with things that were important to her. "I believe we have reached an accord." She was barely paying attention to me, focusing on her search of the forest in front of us. "It's finished? What about the other thing?" "We can finally get married, if that's what you're implying. Marriage requires two people, however, and I need to find my fiance." I checked off some boxes in my mental checklist. "What about Controller Kozel?" I wondered if she was still at large. "We deported the former Controller, Annalee. You don't need to be afraid of her anymore."
I was surprised at how relieved I felt to hear those words. I had recurring nightmares she would find me and exact vengeance even though the Queen had removed her from the position. Now that I had confirmation of her departure, I felt myself relaxing. In another minute, we were at Porter's quarters. It looked like a huntsman's lodge on the outside, but Porter redid the interior to his specifications. We saw him coming out the door. His eyes were bright. "The computer said it was you, but I didn't believe it." Jesse appeared behind him and my breath caught in my throat. I felt like he was only looking at me. He ran to me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Part of me wanted to run away with him, but I couldn't stop my eyes from looking at the scene unfolding before us. I know I should have left. For some reason, I needed to see how the relationship between Porter and the Queen played out. "The Queen wants to see you." She pulled back her hood, revealing light brown hair in a simple braid. It was nothing like the elaborate hairstyle she wore at the palace. Porter was mesmerized by the sight of her bare head. He reached out his hand to gently smooth her hair away from her forehead. They spoke as if we weren't there.
"Enough to leave when the parliament remains in session?" "I did it, Porter. It's finished. We can get married now." Porter held her face in his hands and kissed her passionately. Jesse tugged on my hand, pulling me away. "Porter's going to be the Queen's consort," Jesse said with a laugh. "It's unbelievable," I said. "Too bad he can't be the king. He'll remind her of the days when she was a commoner and keep her relaxed." "And she'll help him upgrade his style," Jesse added. "They're perfect for each other." "Just like us," I said, swinging his hand as we walked through the forest. He stopped and gently tugged my hand, pulling me into his arms. I happily wrapped my hands around his neck. "I love you, Annalee. But are you happy here? I worry that our lives are too dull, and I know you miss life on Earth." Concern filled Jesse's eyes as he waited for my answer. "For the last time, I didn't enjoy my modern life. I worked too hard. I was lonely. I have more time to relax here, and I've got you..." I cupped his cheek with my hand. "And Charlotte. Mrs. Boyko is more of a mother to me than mine has ever been. And everyone. I love my life and my new job."
"I don't know. Is there anything else you want?" His eyes twinkled. I locked my eyes on his. "Let me think." I tapped my head, pretending to consider it. "How about an hour alone with you and we'll call it even?" "Mrs. Boyko has been asking me why we don't let her watch the little one. It seems like a good time to call in the favor." My body hummed with anticipation at the thought of spending time alone with my husband. "Charlotte is napping," I said. "Come on, Annalee. I know what we can do with our free time." "Whatever you desire, husband," I said. My face flushed, and I dropped my eyes as if I were a demure Yordbrook wife. "I know a place where we can go to be alone." "Alone?" I said. "I'm never alone with you, Jesse." It was the truth. I wouldn't want it any other way.
Naima A TerraMates Novel
Chapter One GABRIELLA I had finished my day at work, and it was time to relax at home. Yoga would clear my mind. I tucked my legs underneath me, breathing out deeply. As my eyelids closed, I propped my back against the wall. Trying to stop thinking about everything racing through my head was always a mission, almost like a second job. I owed a lot of money. I didn't want to dwell on it, but it was always at the back of my mind. It was going to take forever to pay off all my debts. Sometimes the neutral hum of my desktop computer could soothe my mind and lead me directly to sleep, but not tonight. I would have to do other things to relax. I tried to focus on the rising and falling of my chest, feeling my body begin to loosen with each breath I took. I imagined a peaceful scene. The picturesque stretch of Two Moons Lake materialized in my mind. I saw a wooden dinghy floating on the glittering green water. The view never failed to pacify my turbulent emotions. I liked to imagine it was my private island, a perfect, unperturbed space for me and my thoughts to run free. My mind descended into peace. All I felt was the easy, cottony comfort of my sweat pants.
Ding. My eyes popped open, moving to the new message alert flashing on my desktop screen. I hoped something good had broken my meditation. I kicked out my legs with an irritated sigh and hopped to my feet. Once I got close enough to read the sender's name, my eyes turned into slits. My stomach churned, and I felt the bitter sensation of resentment. I didn't want to see that name ever again, but there it was. Jake Turner. At one point in my life, that name would have meant the world to me. The very thought of Jake once left my knees weak. I was different back then; I was a silly, love-struck sixteen-year-old, and I latched onto the first "real" man who showered me with any amount of attention. Jake was twenty-three, he had a car, and he was sexy as sin. Those tattoos, piercings, and the irresistible dimples on either side of his pearlywhite grin were overwhelming. Jake was a stereotypical bad boy, and I had to get my hands him. Looking back I could recognize that the attributes which attracted me to Jake were both superficial and negative, but at the time, they were exciting. On the eve of my seventeenth birthday, I emptied my room. I stuffed all my clothes, plastic jewelry, and anything that ever meant something to
me into two duffel bags. I carefully snuck out of my house and into the dead of the night. Jake's clunky secondhand convertible seemed like a horse-drawn carriage to me, waiting to whisk us off to my happily ever after. Guess how long that lasted? My bubble of delusion popped in a few weeks. Living life with an unemployed boyfriend whose primary objective in life was to sit on his couch and try to kill people in Call of Duty wasn't as glamorous as you might think. I convinced myself he was still young and conflicted, and assumed Jake's aimlessness was a symptom of him trying to navigate his way through life. Picking up the slack for the both of us, I started juggling two jobs and eighty-hour work weeks. Jake only got off his ass when it was time to do odd jobs with his friends in painting or construction. Money ran through his fingers. I know he went on drinking binges and late-night parties with his friend, but he never contributed to the rent or our stack of bills. I'm not sure why I stayed with him as long as I did. What I did know was that going back home with my tail tucked between my legs wasn't an option for me. I was going to make the most of what I had. I had a roof over my head, and I wasn't living on the streets. I had even grown accustomed to our predictable routine. From an outsider's perspective, you would think we were friends with
benefits, not lovers. Maybe not even that - he was more of a couch surfer. But his name was on the lease. A couple of years later, my hands and arms were covered with raw callouses, oil spatters, and bleach burns. Jake was usually passed out on the couch in a booze-induced coma. I was a minimum wage zombie clocking in and out of work. I decided to make an effort to get a better job. If my relationship with Jake wasn't getting any better, maybe the problem was our finances. Unfortunately, I didn't have a high-school diploma, but I worked with what I had. I talked my way into a full-time job at an upscale boutique. As a junior sales associate, my wages were low, but I kept my mouth shut and worked hard. I went through every position in the store before I made manager. It felt like heaven. I would get year-end bonuses, additional time off, and a raise. Everything was going to change for us now. I knew a fresh start was just around the corner. One lazy Tuesday afternoon, I left the assistant manager in charge and headed home early to surprise Jake. Before I could kick off my shoes by the front door, I was greeted by the sight of Jake fucking two trollops on my living room couch. I couldn't get over the betrayal. The threesome was the final strike against Jake.
I experienced an unnerving feeling of déjà vu when I packed up everything I owned. Undeterred by Jake's blubbering apologies, I crammed everything I bought with my salary (which was everything in the apartment) into boxes and suitcases…even the game console I bought him last Christmas. My eyes had stared at the desktop monitor for so long that they were beginning to water. The mouse wavered between the Read and Dismiss buttons of the message alert window. Time to make a decision. I sucked in my breath and tapped Read. itz_big: Hey babe. U holding up without me? itz_big: It's been 3 months. You ready to stop this tantrum and come home yet? Disgusting. I knew he couldn't see me, but I pretended he could. I crossed my arms, cocking my head to one side as I thought about the brazen, shameless stupidity of his words. Whatever else you might think about Jake, he apparently had balls of steel. Thinking back about all his mistakes took me into a furious rage. I had been late to work countless times because I was tending to a twenty-something loser who couldn't handle his booze. I spent many nights alone while he was out frolicking with his equally juvenile friends, drinking God-knows-what and screwing God-knows-who. The worst memory was finding him balls-deep in a silicone Barbie doll,
whose lusty screams continued to haunt my nightmares. Maybe that was the second worst memory. The worst memory was discovering Jake had stolen my identity and used it to open a bunch of credit cards under my name. The money disappeared a long time ago, but I was stuck paying the bills. Even though I received a pay raise as manager, I was going to be working for a long time to climb out of debt. Ok. Dismiss. Click. Done. My computer beeped softly, clearing the message from my screen. I returned to my bed and tried to meditate and clear my mind. Even though my eyes were squeezed tightly shut, my heavy breathing and racing mind stopped me from achieving any inner peace. Ding. Fuck. I couldn't believe it was Jake again. I opened my eyes and dragged myself to my feet, but the computer monitor was still dark. This time, it was my phone notifying me I had a message. With a frown, I picked it up and checked the screen. The message was from a new app I had installed yesterday. It was called M8r, from the TerraMates company. The message wasn't from itz_big. The username was GenLaz241. I thought about accepting the request. TerraMates specialized in marrying Earth
women with aliens. Sounds ridiculous, right? But at this point, I had given up on having a fairy-tale ending for my life with a human man. All the same, I thought there was someone out there for me. Maybe my special someone just wasn't on this planet. I had never felt like I belonged on Earth. It sounds silly, but these thoughts were in my mind since I was a child. Humans are inherently selfish, and nothing ever changes. We participate in an endless cycle of war, poverty, and heartbreak. The same news stories which appear in the headlines today could be topics of conversation from centuries ago. Humanity feeds on endless drama. We refuse to take a step back and learn from our mistakes. My kindred spirit, my 'Mr. Right,' my soul mate, whatever you want to call it...I knew my special someone is out there. If I had a chance to cross through outer space to fill the gaping hole in my life, so be it. I usually wasn't one to participate in matchmaking of any kind. In fact, I used to poke fun at people who did. But right now, I was ready to roll the dice and broaden my selection pool. In fact, it was possible to look all over the galaxy. I could wipe my slate clean and find love all at the same time. What could go wrong?
Before I made my decision, I opened M8r to look up 'GenLaz241'. Location: Planet Maztek. Languages: Standard, Maztekki, Hindirin. My eyes bulged when I saw the name of the planet. Dad had been a doctor and humanitarian. He regularly visited Maztek to aid the native population there, kind of like Doctors Without Borders, but the borders were really far away. In his down time, Dad promoted relations between Maztek and Earth. He took a lot of heat from his friends for being friendly to aliens, but he always said it was worth it. Whenever he came back from the planet, he brought me toys and stories about what an enchanting, mystical paradise Maztek was. The best present he ever gave me was a special Maztek lullaby he sang to me when I had problems sleeping. Dad promised to take me to see Maztek when I was ten years old. He said I would be old enough then. Dad broke the promise when his passenger shuttle crashed. He didn't make it back home in time for my tenth birthday. In fact, he never made it home at all. Swallowing, I accepted the message request. My phone's screen split. On one side was an image of myself, and I suddenly realized I did not look my best. Shit. I had swept my strawberry-blonde hair
way from my face in a sloppy ponytail. The dark rings under my eyes were prominent under the poor light conditions in the room. I fumbled for the lamp and hastily switched it on. My face looked brighter. I tried holding the phone at different angles, wondering if I would look more beautiful from another perspective. Pulling off my scrunchie, I shook my hair loose and fluffed it to add volume. The other side of screen remained blank. "Hello? Anyone there?" "I'm here." "GenLaz241?" "The name's Lazarus, but Laz will do." His rugged voice was husky, with a manly timbre to his curt replies. "My name is Gabriella Stein. Is your camera working? I can't see anything from your side." Laz's picture started breaking up. I wondered if there was poor wireless connectivity on Maztek. When it came back, my phone showed a dark room with only a few dim yellow bulbs. In spite of the heavy shadows cloaking his upper body, I could still make out strikingly magnetic features on his face. Forgetting he could see me, I ran a tongue over my cracking lips. To start with, he was undeniably sexy. He had rich, dark brown waves of hair tied back into a man-bun. A thick beard lined his square jaw line. He had tattoos on his arms. They covered his
massive biceps which bulged out under the sleeves of his shirt. I didn't know what the symbols said because they were in Maztekki, but I'm sure they were something profound. He also looked dangerous. There was something about his eyes that said Don't Cross Me. I was sure he had killed before and would kill again. He leaned closer to the screen. "You still there? I think the camera on your end is frozen." His steely green eyes seemed to look at me through space, and I woke up from my daze. I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "I'm sorry. I've never done this before, not even with a human man. I was overwhelmed." He growled. "Me too." Suddenly I felt jittery and started babbling. "A man of few words, huh? I manage a boutique. I would love to do something out of my comfort zone. I'm always up for a good adventure. I love anything drenched in white chocolate. Shit. I'm starting to sound like a dating profile. I'm just nervous, if you can't tell already." "Don't be." I shifted in my seat, the shaky grin on my face fading fast as an awkward silence enveloped us. "What kinds of things do you like?" I asked lamely. "Excuse me." With his chin resting on his fist, he peered over
his shoulder. He called out in Maztekki, exchanging words with a muffled voice in the background. My eyes focused to his fist, where I saw four asterisks tattooed on his knuckles. My heart skipped a beat. Without warning, Laz started singing. An alien was serenading me over the phone. Beyond the four stars, with the whispers of this melody I carry this heart forever, my naima, you'll be. The two lines of the lullaby Dad used to sing to me began to loop on repeat in my mind. For years, I had tried to recall the rest of the lyrics to the broken song, but for some reason, those two lines were the only ones that stuck with me all these years. Astounded, I gripped my armrests. I rocked back in my seat, my tongue sliding over the back of my teeth nervously. As he turned back to face me, I held my breath in anticipation. "Sorry. I'm needed elsewhere. We'll have to cut this short, but we'll talk again soon." "Oh, but I – right. Okay." Weaving my fingers through my hair, I flashed him a quick smile. "It was nice meeting you, Laz." "And you, Gabriella." The phone went black while I was still waving. Well, that could have gone better. Shaking my head, I slid the scrunchie off my wrist and twisted my hair back. I had been out of the dating field for so long that my social skills were in dire need of a
brush-up. I wondered if aliens could tell when Earth girls had problems talking with them. Ding. My phone lit up again. GabriellaS, GenLaz241 has chosen you as his mate. The offer is 500,000 credits. Accept or decline? Was this really happening? That was enough money to pay off everything I owed. I snatched up the end of my ponytail, playing with my hair, the bristles pricking at my fingertips. I couldn't think. I felt like this couldn't be real. I looked at my phone again. Accept or decline? It wasn't a difficult decision, but I felt like someone else was in control of my body. I moved my finger forward and pressed accept. TerraMates was my ticket to a fresh start in life, and there was no way in hell I was going to let it slip through my fingers.
Chapter Two GABRIELLA Tugging on the lapels of my coat, I stepped onto the steel boardwalk leading to the TerraMates ship. The spaceship was a giant passenger shuttle accented with gold paint and docked at the end of the spaceport. Dozens of families gathered on the landing by the shuttle gate. The other well-dressed women, more mail-order brides I assumed, wore their most fashionable attire. I saw skimpy dresses and elegant ensembles which flaunted their figures. Streaming tears stained their rouge cheeks and painted lips as they hugged their loved ones goodbye. With a sheepish smile, I lugged my suitcases behind me and slipped past the loving families. I had never felt more out of place or more alone. As I strode past the gaggle, a few of the brides regarded me with raised eyebrows and curious stares. "You take care of yourself, sweetie – you hear me?" A small family of three grabbed my attention. A pretty bride with a bright, round face and a gorgeous head of black, kinky curls huddled with her mother and father. She placed her forehead against her mother's, carefully touching the elderly woman's face with her thumbs. The bride wasn't
crying at all, but her clenched lips and the pained look in her eyes revealed her distress. Her father, a tall and big-boned man, easily towered over his wife and daughter. He ran his fingers through their hair and pulled them close to him. His eyes fell shut, and his lips began to move rapidly in silent prayer. I realized I was staring at the family. I moved my gaze down to my spiked, four-inch boots. I was becoming overwhelmed with a terrible feeling of nostalgia. After all these years, I should have gotten used to Dad not being around anymore. For as long as I could remember, I have had the utterly useless ability to maintain eye contact with people speaking to me but hear absolutely nothing at all. I like to think of it as having a mind with a penchant for roaming. Dad used to say I was a shining star, and I shone the brightest when I shut out the world. I needed to keep out the world so I wouldn't remember how lonely I was. For the most part, being by myself didn't bother me much, except when everyone else's parents were around. When I saw other dads everywhere, it emphasized his absence. At my first sports game when I was twelve years old, I remember all the other fathers cheering for their children scattered across the field. Dad wasn't there, but I always imagined he would be front and center. If he were
there, he would have been the proudest of all the other dads. His hoots, whistles, and cheers reigned above all the rest, and Dad's cobalt-blue eyes glistened with joy...in my dreams. Dad lived on in my imagination until I was fifteen. When I waved back at my imaginary Dad taking pictures of me from the front row during a choir performance, it piqued the interest of Michi. "Gabby?" "What, Michi?" I recalled, snapping at her. I hated it when people shortened my name. Dad gave it to me. It was the only thing of Dad's I had left. "You realize there's no one there, right? Who are you waving at? Freak." Michi said this in a cruel stage whisper just loud enough for all the other choir members to hear. I was mortified, not only because of her words, but also because of the mean and uncomfortable laughter around me. I never let my guard slip again. The wishful sightings of Dad swiftly receded. I had a prepared answer for the few people who approached me, asking where my parents were. I informed any nosy people that they had both passed on. My mother wasn't dead yet, but she might as well be, for all the love she showed me. Not that I gave a damn. A couple of weeks ago, I had spotted her in the grocery store when I was out running errands. I had hidden before we crossed paths.
Lurking behind a concrete wall, I watched her with a peculiar mix of disgust and pity. It had been less than ten years since I saw her last, but it looked like she had aged twenty. I wondered if she had a drug problem. Her sagging gray skin was pock-marked. She used to have rich, luxurious brown hair. Now her hair was thinning, revealing bald patches of her pink scalp. She was also twice the size I remembered. She was a wheezing, panting mess, struggling to balance the groceries in her arms with her bulky frame. Standing idly by, watching the woman who gave birth to me struggle to feed herself might seem heartless to some. In retrospect, I guess it was cruel. Unfortunately, I had never experienced kindness from her. She was nothing like my dad. My mother was everything I never wanted to be – nasty, shallow, superficial, and above all, weak. After Dad died, my mother rapidly married again, attaching herself to a new man named Richard. I suppose she might have loved him. To me, he would always be the prick she slept around with behind my father's back. Richard appeared in our house in a matter of weeks. It felt as if my mother let the drunk bastard move in before I could even shed a tear for Dad. From the very beginning, I knew there was something wrong with Richard. He acted as if he
owned our place immediately. He was rude, cocky, and obnoxious. My mother made sure to keep her new man happy but didn't pay any attention to her flesh-and-blood. I stood aside and watched as Richard and Mom squandered all the money Dad saved for us. At least they spent it on healthy things, like fast food and liquor. I had to learn to fend for myself at a young age, feeding myself with their leftovers. Other times, I scrambled together bland concoctions from the old food I found around the kitchen. My 'guardians' made it clear that my exceptional performance at school meant nothing to them. I had nothing to offer them they wanted, and I stopped trying to please them. I realized that I had to live my life for myself. If you asked me why Richard had it in for me, however, I had no idea. Most days, I did my best to stay out of his way. He started hitting the bottle regularly around the time my teen angst reached its apex. We seriously started butting heads when I approached the age of fifteen. Unable to keep my mouth shut any longer, I started talking back to him. Each insult I threw in his direction was more daring than the last. The first time he got physical with me, I learned he wasn't fucking around. As I stepped in to defend my cowering mother against his never-ending
battery, he hit me straight in the eye with his fist. Stumbling back to the floor with my vision clouded with stars, the one hundred eight pound man over twenty years my senior kicked me twice in the jaw for good measure. He would get his hands on me on four other occasions before I finally gathered the courage to leave with Jake. In twisted hindsight, I suppose I should thank the tragic figures in my life for shaping me into the woman I was today. It didn't matter anymore. My string of bad luck would end here and now. "Attention, all passengers. This is the final boarding call for shuttle Alpha-912, bound for Maztek. The captain will close the doors in approximately three minutes." I tightened my grip around the handles of my suitcase and raced toward the gate. The wheels of a beverage cart rolled along tracks built into the floor of the aisle, stopping next to me. "Care for some coffee or tea?" The shuttle attendant was a well-groomed older gentleman in a cream jumpsuit and immaculate zero-gravity boots that looked functional but had the unfortunate design decision of being bright pink. A loopy quiff sitting on top of his head bounced as he maneuvered his container of supplies. He flourished a hand over the neat rows
of mixed nuts, cookies, and chips lining the top of the cart. He must have seen my face because he quickly offered another product. "Are you hungry for some treats, perhaps?" he said with a smile. "It's been a long flight already, and I'm afraid Maztek is still another three hours away." I didn't feel like purchasing anything, but he looked so eager that I couldn't refuse. "Just some tea, thanks. I'll have the mixed fruit flavor." The attendant handed me a silver goblet filled with a fragrant, sweet tea. I sipped from my glass and set it down on a coaster. The back of my head slumped against the cushion of my headrest. I rolled my shoulders and tried to relax. Maybe the complimentary sleep mask would help. I eased the silky blindfold over my eyes. The problem was that I wasn't alone. Even in the dark, I could still hear the chatter of all the other mail-order brides around me. Maybe they had interesting stories to tell. I could accept a lack of sleep if it meant I would be able to hear amusing snippets of conversation. "It took ages for TerraMates to verify my profile, but I'm happy they did. I say it's worth the wait. My new husband is a big-time ambassador on Maztek." "Mine is a second cousin of King Jacquim. He's practically royalty."
I rolled my eyes. What a gold-digger. I had heard her disgusting sugary-sweet voice throughout my trip, and I was already getting sick of listening to it. "Ooh, Vanessa. You're a lucky girl." "I know, I am lucky! Trinity? Are you still crying about your family? For crying out loud, babe, get over it. You know there's such a thing as a video call in space, right? It's practically free, too. Do yourself a favor, make a call, and quit whining." Trinity wouldn't give up. "But I –" "Look at the bright side. Your whole family came out to see you off. It's a shame that some brides have burned all their bridges and are fleeing the planet, coming here by themselves." There was a pause in the conversation. "One wonders what she might have done and why she's running away. I've certainly never seen anything like it." Was she talking about me? The conversation wasn't amusing at all. It was time to take action. "Excuse me." I slid the sleep mask to the top of my head. "I don't mean to be rude – not that you would know anything about manners – but would you mind keeping it down? A few of us care about our appearance and are trying to get some rest before we meet our mates. It's a long interplanetary journey. We don't need to know every detail of your life and your voice is making the flight feel longer."
I must have been tired, because I sounded rude, even to my ears. Most of the women agreed with me, nodding agreement in the background. I turned my head to look at Vanessa. She looked gross. Makeup caked her face, and it was impossible to tell what she looked like underneath. Still, now that I saw her, she looked strikingly familiar. Did I know her from somewhere? I thought she might be good-looking underneath the makeup, but a permanent sneer ruined her appearance. My eyes widened in recognition. I remembered where I had seen her before. Vanessa had seen my epiphany. As she tossed her fiery, pin-straight locks over her shoulders, a fleeting look of panic passed over her face. She quickly recovered, unpleasantly puckering her shiny brown lips. "I can do whatever I want on this spaceship. I know my rights. If you don't like what you hear, don't listen to me. It's as simple as that." "My apologies." I wasn't sorry at all. Batting my eyelashes innocently, I snunk back into my seat and folded my arms across my chest. "While we're discussing things that aren't anyone else's business, I think I have something to bring to the table. Have you been here before? I suppose the third time's the charm. Am I right, Ms. Greer?" Vanessa gulped audibly, the color draining from her formerly smug face. She hadn't thought anyone would recognize her. When I was searching online
for information on TerraMates, the name Vanessa Greer cropped up multiple times. TerraMates took pride in a low divorce rate. Vanessa had broken so many marriage contracts that she might have been single-handedly responsible for most of the TerraMates failures. The only reason she seemed comfortable here was because she had already done this twice before. On both occasions, her husbands from the planets Dynotek and Mercury-II were so fed up with her laziness and overall piss-poor attitude that they sent her back to Earth. She was making a bundle. I didn't know how she kept scamming TerraMates, but she had a good con and was working it while it lasted. Vanessa stopped speaking and stiffly slid down into her seat. The loud gossip quickly died down as the women started using their indoor voices. A victorious smile swept across my lips. As I stretched my arms out, cracking my knuckles, another bride took the seat next to me. "Thanks for saying something. I was dying for her to shut her trap." My face lit up. It was the bride I spied by the shuttle gate before boarding. Up close I could see her eyes were hazel. She held her hand out to me, and I accepted it, smiling warmly. "My name's Cheyenne." "Gabriella."
"Listen, Gabriella," said Cheyenne. Her face became serious for a moment. "I hope you didn't let her words affect you. She's insecure. You can tell by her attitude. Women like her are trying to get a rise out of anyone. It's a defense mechanism they use when they feel threatened." "Believe me, I know," I agreed, nodding my head. "I saw you with your folks earlier. Your parents look like nice people. You have a sweet family." "They are," said Cheyenne wistfully. She hung her head low. "It's going to be tough when I'm away. I can't imagine what my life is going to be like without them, but at the same time, I think it's for the best. My new husband seems nice enough, although my mom thinks I'm rushing into things. We were only talking for six months before we decided on a contract." "Six months? You mean like half a year?" I echoed weakly. "I know!" Cheyenne's face became bright red. "It does seem a little rash, doesn't it?" Cheyenne mumbled. "How long did you know your husband before you accepted his proposal?" Ten seconds? "Uh, about that..." "What the hell is this?" Our heads swiveled in Vanessa's direction. "I asked for your oldest wine, and what do you give me? This tastes disgusting! Was this fermented
from alien shit?" Vanessa snarled. She hurled the bottle at the attendant's head, who stepped aside as it flew past him. "You're lucky I'm feeling forgiving today..." Vanessa's diatribe cut short as a thunderous, earth-shaking force struck the spaceship, shaking the floor beneath our feet. I didn't know what it was. Meteorite? Missile? Who would want to shoot a ship full of human females? The incident was short and sweet, but the violent chaos that erupted after the collision seemed to drag on forever. I thought there was some disaster training before the vessel departed Earth, but I didn't pay attention to it. I was focused on meeting my sexy new alien husband. Now the cabin was full of the blood-curling shrieks of women and crew who saw their lives flashing before their eyes. I looked around for my new best friend, Cheyenne. I didn't want to die alone. The overhead lights started flickering, and I saw the fear on Cheyenne's face presented in snapshots. Her hand reached out to mine and our clammy fingers intertwined. Some other passengers had paid attention to their pre-flight instructions and we emulated them, moving forward and bracing our bodies for impact. I could feel a change in the way the shuttle was moving. We were going down. We must have been near a planet and gotten caught in its gravity well.
The enormous, spinning hunk of metal was freefalling through the air. I was lucky to be strapped into my seat - the contents of my stomach started shifting as we helplessly let gravity have its way with our ship. I had the urge to vomit, but I was moving around so much I didn't even get the chance. I closed my eyes. Before I knew it, we hit the surface of the planet. The shuttle bounced along the ground before colliding into a large boulder, settling backward as its motion stopped. As soon as we hit the ground I had the urge to unbuckle myself and get away to safety. My eyes fluttered open slowly. My eyelids felt heavy, and my vision blurred with tears. I could hear and smell clouds of hissing smoke filling the air around me. Cheyenne's groans added even more to my unease. But Cheyenne wasn't the first thing I saw. As soon as my eyes focused on something, I realized I should have kept them closed. Vanessa wouldn't have the opportunity to scam TerraMates again. Her body was only inches away from my nose. Her collarbone stuck out from her neck at an odd angle, and her empty, glassy eyes stared me straight in the face. Before I had a chance to react, a blinding light shined into my face. "You're coming with me, human."
Chapter Three LAZ I rolled over on my side. My pillow crumpled under the weight of my head. I was awake, but my pounding head and dry throat kept me from the physical act of actually getting out of bed. One of the privates had fiddled with the camp's particular heating system. As a result, my bunker was stiflingly hot and infested with flying pests. I expected incidents like this. Most of the privates were morons. My arms and calves were still sore from doing drills with the freshmen recruits. Despite my clear schedule tomorrow morning, I could not drift back to sleep no matter how hard I tried. I typically subsisted on four hours of sleep, so I was restless. A magfly flitted past my ear. It found a landing spot on my head and clung onto my earlobe. As I raised an open hand to swat it off my ear, I heard the groan of a sinking floorboard. I sat upright and swung my legs off the cot. My feet sunk straight into the worn insoles of my boots. I yanked on the pull-chain next to my cot. The lights switched on, filling the bunker with a pale yellow glow. I looked around the room. The file cabinets next to my desk were still intact, and the screen of my desktop was blank. I glanced to
the left. The supply closet was bolted shut. My hand-held laser pistols were laid out on my nightstand where I had left them. I did a quick mental inventory of all the rifles hung on the wall. A slow creak sounded on my right. I suddenly noticed the front door was ajar and lightly swinging back and forth. I wasn't alone. I squared my shoulders and tentatively crossed the room. The door clicked as I pushed it back into place. That was my mistake. The next thing I knew, someone pulled a foulsmelling sack over my head. With my vision impaired and my oxygen supply threatened, my training only allowed me one course of action. I started swinging blindly at my attackers. I heard a loud crash. Was that the front door being kicked open? Footsteps stampeded in my direction, and my arms were pinned behind my back. Multiple hands knocked me off my feet. My body became suspended horizontally. I couldn't fight any longer as my assailants started carrying me away. Further struggling at this point would be futile. I needed to reserve my energy for later. Although my vision was impaired, it only heightened my other senses. From the fresh chill brushing against my arms, I knew we were behind the bunkers storing our tanks and shuttlecraft. The noise of boots crushing gravel was so crisp that it sounded as if someone was grinding herbs by my
ear. They lowered my body to the ground so I was able to walk, but surrounded me so I could barely move. I marched forward cautiously, feeling a light poke on my right leg with every step. The frosty blade of a knife strapped to my ankle was my last chance of escape. If I could get to it, I would be home free. My kidnappers guided me into the back seat of a shuttlecraft. Until now, they had yet to slip up. They hadn't even spoken a single word. I supposed they were communicating with hand signals. Even though I was in a sitting position, I found it difficult to move my arms. Two massive bodies boxed me in on either side. The ground rumbled beneath my feet. I felt my body being pushed back as the shuttle lifted off the ground. The sack over my head made my nose itch, but I couldn't scratch it. I sat perfectly still for the duration of the ride. The first noise I heard was two beeps from the spaceship, indicating that we were beginning to descend. As the wheels of the craft deployed and we started rolling on the bumpy ground, I flexed my muscles. My legs clenched and I raised my heels off the floor. If an opportunity presented itself, I would be ready. I felt a breeze of fresh air as the door of the craft opened. My assailants ushered me towards the
exit. But as I leaned forward in the doorway, I felt the beefy fingers around my arms loosen. Taking advantage of the moment, I fished out the knife from my ankle strap and lunged ahead. I collided into several of the attackers. Rolling out of the doorway, I yanked the sack over my head and tossed it aside, looking around wildly with my fist gripped around the handle of my seven-inch knife. "Whoa! Stand down! General – it's us!" Although it was nighttime, it was still bright. My eyes were used to looking at the inside of a hood. I blinked away the flashing spots inhibiting my vision. As my sight returned, I saw seven figures around me wearing the same gray army fatigues as myself. I lowered my weapon and raised my eyebrows, bewildered. One by one, the best of my front line infantrymen rose from the ground, rubbing their heads and rolling their necks. "What the hell is going on here?" I demanded, sliding my knife back into place. "I told you fools this was a bad idea. Surprise?" Sergeant Major Dallas, my right-hand man, stuck his neck out of the shuttlecraft. The Zagwog refugee loomed over the rest of the crew, retracting a pair of white wings into his back. His eyes became narrow, which only made his ice-white irises brighter in the dark of the night. Gnarled dreadlocks swung around his face as he shook his head. He strode toward me and handed me my
coat. I slipped it over my black tank top and turned to look at the four-story building behind me. Booming, fast-paced music leaked out of the joint's closed doors. Wealthy men in striped mintchilla coats, ape-skin hats, and platinum chains around their necks filed into the entrance. On the rooftop, colorful spotlights projected onto the skies. I read the sign over the door. "Jewels?" I mused, frowning. "A strip club? Did you boneheads drag me out of bed for this?" "It's a gentleman's club," Kraig corrected. The Command Systems Operator grinned, running a hand through the spiky strip of hair in the center of his shaved head. "We're all gentlemen, right? We thought we could surprise you. Now that you're tied down, we figured we'd throw you the bachelor party you never had." "Trust me, General," Maxwell, the Artillery Gunner, piped up. "I'm in here at least twice a week getting the VIP treatment. The girls here are unbelievable. They have the finest tits in town. I swear it on my Mama's grave." "I don't mean to be a buzz kill, but I'm not in the mood." "Come on, General," Maxwell pleaded. The other crewmen cried out with shared sentiments. "In all my years of service, I don't think you've ever been to a victory party. Not even the one after we busted the terrorists at Palace Square two years
ago." "All right, all right. One drink," I conceded. Sighing, I fell to the back of the line as the eager soldiers paraded into the club. "King Jacquim and Princess Ayala send their blessings," said Dallas, walking next to me. "He booked us a private room, complete with bottomless drinks at the wet bar." "He didn't have to do that. Thanks for planning all of this. I appreciate it." "It's our pleasure, brother. I know this isn't normally your scene, but I'm sure you'll find a way to make it through this torture." The club was thick with scented mists and pink fog. There was a long phallic-shaped stage in the middle of the room. A voluptuous Maztek woman with bright orange hair suggestively pressed her back against the pole. Her nipples peeked out from the top of her tiny green bikini. With one hand clasped onto the pole, she cupped her other hand around the side of her breast. She massaged her cleavage, exploring the curves of her body to the intense beat of the song playing overhead. As she danced, the hungry men around her repeatedly threw credits in her direction. We headed for more illicit pleasure. I followed my men to the back of the seedy establishment. Save for a quizzical few, most of the clientele had their eyes glued onstage and paid no attention to
the party of guffawing soldiers. I nodded at the pretty-faced cocktail waitresses staring at us. A blushing waitress wiggled her red eyebrows at me as she held open the door to our VIP room. I winked at her, thanking her softly as I shut the door behind me. The private suite had a tenfold increase in sterility and swank. A fully-stocked bar sat next to the plush, velvet couches. Three soundproof rooms were cordoned off behind red curtains. A dressed table filled with a bounty of roasted meat platters, sabertooth hog sandwiches, and desserts was pushed up against the wall. As a pudgy bartender entered the room and shuffled behind the bar, my men attacked the table of food head-on and started talking immediately. "Hey, General! Try one of the bluebird drumsticks. They're juicier than that orange-haired stripper's tits." "Nice. Do you kiss your mother with that mouth?" I replied, suppressing a grin. I grabbed a skewer and headed for the bar. "I need a drink. You kids have fun." A few minutes later, six women entered the room. A sketchy individual with the brim of his hat pulled over his eyes followed suit. He carried various sound equipment under his arms. As the man set up his music booth, the women began pairing off with my boys.
A cute stripper with a short, triangular haircut and rows of hoops on both her ears squeezed into the gap next to me. Her short silver skirt barely covered her round ass cheeks. I tried to keep my eyes facing forward, but the tempting line of her bouncy cleavage was distracting. "General Lazarus?" "Can I help you?" "No, but I know I can help you," she whispered sultrily. She wrapped her slender fingers around my wrist. "Why don't you come with me?" "I'm flattered, but no thanks. Why don't you go ahead and take Maxwell?" "No can do, sir!" Maxwell interjected, sounding smothered. He pulled away from a pair of oiled breasts, taking a breather from his motorboating. His stripper squealed gleefully. "I'm a little busy here! Go on, sir. You'll be in good hands with Trixie." "Come on, General. I promise I won't bite." I allowed Trixie to lead me away as my men whooped in the background. We headed into one of the sequestered rooms. The VIP room for VIPs, I supposed. She gently pulled me until I was sitting on the edge of the only chair. Trixie called out a command, dimming the lights and firing up the sound system at the same time. The trippy bass line of a sizzling instrumental started to play softly. She said something else and a single spotlight turned on,
illuminating the floor in front of me. Swallowing, I rested my palms on the armrests. Trixie positioned herself under the spotlight. She lowered her glistening eyes as a coy smile spread on her violet lips. Slowly, Trixie relaxed her body, swaying her hips. Running her fingers across the top of her dress, she pulled it down slightly, showing me a glimpse of her ample cleavage. Her natural brown skin looked smooth, and I wanted to touch it. She kicked off her heels one at a time, whirling around slowly to make sure I could see every part of her body. With her ass jutting forward, she dipped her head between her legs. The hem of her skirt was raised midway, exposing a black thong wedged between her meaty cheeks. I gritted my teeth, fighting the carnal urge to reach out and give them a good spanking. Knowing she had my full attention, Trixie wiggled her ass. She stood up straight and bit down on her lip. Her eyes locked on mine. As she glanced back at me, she lifted an open palm and smacked herself hard. It was like she could read my mind. The clothing around my crotch tightened at the sound of the hard slap. I felt movement between my legs when I saw the light pink flush across her quivering ass cheeks. "Can I tell you a secret, General?" She turned back to face me as she slowly unzipped her dress
on the side. "By all means," I croaked. "I love dancing for a man in uniform." I spread my legs, settling against the back of my chair for the first time. Trixie's dress dropped to the floor, gathering around her ankles. She was wearing a complicated web of latex lingerie and looked stunning. I felt like I was losing control of my eyes as they ate up every inch of her hot little body. Two black strips barely covered her nipples, which highlighted the immense size of her tits. Two crisscrossing layers of cloth covered her cute snatch, revealing the vibrant dye on her trimmed pubes around the edges. She reached to the side for a tube of perfumed oil and unscrewed the top. Drizzling the thick amber liquid onto her body, she rubbed the oil over her arms and legs. She started fondling her breasts with her slick fingers, easing the latex strips off her nipples. Her nipples were perkier than I had pictured them. By now, my cock was fully erect. Its tip prodded against the crotch of my pants. Trixie danced around me, placing her chin on my shoulder. She hooked her arms around my neck, sliding her hands down my chest. Undoing the front of my jacket, she leaned in and whispered in my ear. "Do you know what I find hotter than a man in uniform? When the guy isn't aware of how
unbelievably sexy he is." She slipped one hand under my black tank top, feeling the grooves of my stomach. As my shoulders tensed up, sweat started to form on the back of my neck. She began to fumble with the waistband of my pants. My heart drummed against my chest. I could feel her warm fingers inching lower and lower. As she dragged her hot tongue behind my ear, my eyes glanced at the floor-length mirror across from me. It was like watching myself star in a porn video. For a split second, I considered yielding to my base instincts, and letting myself sit back while she played with my engorged cock. I watched as she unlaced the bow on her hip. The moist strips over her pussy began to loosen. It was too much. "That's enough, Trixie," I announced gruffly, awkwardly rising from the chair. "Where are you going? I'm just getting started here." Buckling up the front of my coat, I extracted a folded bill from one of my pockets and left the tip on the chair. I headed toward the exit, clinging to one side of the curtain like it was a shield. Taking note of the disappointed sigh behind me, I turned back to Trixie. "It's not you. You're beautiful. Have a good night." When I left, I made sure the curtain was closed
again so Trixie could get redressed. "That was quick!" Maxwell boomed from across the room. "You know you can have Trixie for another twenty-five minutes, right?" "I bet he didn't even finish. The General's bride isn't here yet, but she's already got him whipped. Must be some broad, huh, sir?" Jarrod, our Sniper Scout, joked. I shrugged at my men, double-tapping my elbow at them. I needed a drink. I exchanged pleasantries with the bartender and ordered a bitter ale. The bartender slid a frosted mug of fizzy, dark green liquor across the counter. As I caught it smoothly with my right hand, Dallas appeared at my right side. "Pay them no mind, Laz." Dallas leaned his elbows against the counter and took a swig from his glass. "They're just messing around. There's nothing wrong with wanting to settle down. It gets lonely out here." "I hear that." "Tell me about this girl, Gabriella. Do you really think she's your naima? A human?" My shoulders rose up defensively at the mention of the word. I looked around me to make sure the rest of the men were out of earshot. I would never allow the other subordinates to cross the barrier into my personal life, and I didn't want to appear weak. Even though I would die before
admitting it, I was in search of my naima like everyone else. I didn't know if she was Gabriella or not. At this point, I had made my peace with the fact that I could potentially never find my naima. I didn't know what had compelled me to place a bid on her in the first place. All I knew was that I needed to see her again. It felt right. "You never know. There's a first time for everything, right?" My words trailed off as I glanced at the screen on the wall. The game of Krog-ball was interrupted by an emergency news broadcast. Flashing headlines scrolled under the solemn-faced reporter. "This just in. Under Synic's command, the Xylox army has shot down shuttle Alpha-912, transporting brides from Earth to Maztek. Eight human brides and ten crew member perished in the crash. Xylo soldiers have taken control of the site of the accident. They are holding the remaining brides and crew members as hostages." The news station switched to a crude liveaction feed from planet Xylox. I set my drink on the counter and squinted at the screen. Unfortunate, but none of my concern. The monitor panned to a shot of the brides marching into the Xylo military base. When I saw the humans, I realized this incident would affect me. Gabriella was the third to last in
line. It looked like she had tried to style her blonde hair but it was currently unruly. Her clothing was muddy and torn. She looked scared. I was relieved to see she was unharmed, but at the same time, I felt my gut wrench with a spike of fear. "Assemble the men," I instructed Dallas. "We're headed to Xylox."
Chapter Four GABRIELLA I cracked my eyes open one at a time. I was lying on the ground and my nose itched. As I tried to move my hand to scratch the tip of my nose, I realized my arms were stuck. I looked down at my body, feel a sense of dread overcome me. Heavy chrome handcuffs restrained both my wrists and ankles. My extremities were falling asleep. How long had they bound me like this? I whimpered, attempting to wriggle my ankles, but I got an unpleasant surprise. When I moved, blue bolts of electricity sparked from the handcuffs. A sharp jolt stung the bare flesh of my arms and legs. Shit. I guess I wasn't going anywhere soon. The electric shocks weren't the only thing causing me pain; my entire body was sore, riddled with painful sensations through my back and limbs. There were bars all around me. I was locked in one of many full-sized cages filling the vast space of a dungeon. It didn't hurt too much when I turned my head. Looking around, I saw other brides from the ship imprisoned just like me, one to a cage. Some were shivering uncontrollably. Others cried. A few whispered prayers into the dark. Blue fluorescent lights illuminated the room, which made
the rusted industrial bars of our cages appear sinister. I was petrified. I wanted nothing more than to raise my voice and cry for help, but the gloominess of my surroundings and the aches in my body sucked up all of my remaining energy. Where was my friend? "Cheyenne?" I whispered. My voice surprised me. It was trembling and squeaky. Speaking the two syllables made me realize my throat was burning too. The beverage cart on the TerraMates shuttle was far away. I closed my chapped lips. I wouldn't be able to drink a cold glass of water any time soon. I heard a voice on my right croak out my name. As it turned out, Cheyenne was in the cage next to me. Her formerly springy curls were now frizzy and disheveled, erupting from her head at crazy angles. Her glazed eyes looked swollen and puffy. I was certain she had been crying for hours before I regained consciousness. She seemed to be in shock and stared straight ahead. If it weren't for her heaving chest, she wouldn't be moving at all. "Cheyenne, are you okay?" She turned toward me. Fresh tears started streaming down her face. One clung to the base of her quivering chin. Her nose had been rubbed raw, and streaks of red marred her cheeks. Although her emotional condition looked terrible, there were no signs of physical damage other than some scrapes
on her neck and elbows. "Are you hurt?" She shook her head slowly. I felt like I needed to say something to cheer her up. "Hang in there. It's going to be okay." A harrowing scream pierced through the eerie quiet of the room. "It's not going to be okay. It's Synic again," breathed Cheyenne. "Huh?" I whispered. "Who's that?" Before I could get a response from Cheyenne, my question answered itself. I saw a flicker of motion and my eyes moved toward the far left of the cages across from me. An imposing figure wearing a crimson full-body cloak led a group of eight guards toward the cluster of cells. The leader's matching red mask was a frightening visual. It had tinted yellow goggles in the eye sockets, and a large hooked beak that covered his face and nose. I wondered if the mask helped him breathe or if it was supposed to enhance his appearance. I hoped he needed the mask for medical reasons because I didn't want to know what his natural face looked like, if his mask was that ugly. The alien guards following Synic looked just as terrifying. Their facial features and builds were humanoid, but the back of their bald heads had swelled up to twice normal size. On the back of their ugly deformed heads was a disgusting pouch
that I couldn't help observing. Pink and blue veins covered their heads. Their skin looked dull and white, as if they had never seen sunlight. They dressed better than Synic, wearing colorcoordinated black and maroon combat attire. The guards were also well-trained, moving in unison. Synic raised a leather gloved hand in front of him, spreading his fingers wide. A rattling cage door violently opened in response to his unseen command. Synic curled his fingers into a fist and yanked it back. The shuttle attendant in the pink zero-gravity boots lurched forward, crumpling to the ground by Synic's feet. What the fuck? Was this guy using the Force or did he have super-science at his disposal? The attendant's poofy hairstyle was now matted flat against his shiny forehead. Though dried blood covered his battered face, it looked as if he hadn't shed a single tear. I guess he was more of a man than he appeared on the surface. Even though his hands and legs were restrained just like mine, he slowly lifted himself to his knees. One of his shoulders was dislocated and hung limply at his side. I rooted for him silently, watching in horrified awe as the attendant kneeled on the ground. "Are we ready to start talking now?" The nonchalance in Synic's words made me uncomfortable. His crackling, metallic voice reverberated across the dungeon.
The attendant didn't look up, keeping his eyes focused on the dusty, cracked floor. The guard on his right raised the butt of a rifle and smashed it into the side of the attendant's face. A loud, nauseating crack ripped across the room. The attendant keeled over, crying out in agony. Even though I couldn't see Synic's face, I imagined a slow, vicious grin creeping across his lips. Synic lowered himself until he was at the attendant's eye level and grabbed the man's chin in his hand. The poor attendant's bruised face looked lopsided from the blow. I winced, unable to imagine his unbearable pain. "Would you like to try again?" "Up yours." The attendant leaned close to Synic and spat in his face. A bloody tooth bounced off his steel mask. Satisfied with himself, the attendant pulled back. I was astonished that Synic barely reacted. He calmly wiped the spit from his mask with the back of his sleeve and rose to his feet. Synic motioned to his guards. At a flick of their commander's wrist, four sprung into action. Two mindless musclemen stood on the attendant's legs and held his hands behind his back. The other two dropped to his sides. One held the attendant's trembling head in place while the other pried open his jaws. "I think you must have mistaken my patience for kindness. I will dispose of you like a worthless
piece of Earth garbage if you don't tell me the information I'm seeking." "Never." The attendant smiled bitterly. His gurgling voice oozed hatred. Synic took a step forward. He pinched his fingers and drew them back slowly. The attendant gagged as his tongue rolled out of his mouth. "Very well. I suppose you won't be needing your tongue if you're not interested in talking." I thrust my wrists forward, my fingers wrapping around the cold bars of my cage. Bile rose in my throat. Synic reached inside his cloak and pulled out a knife. I would never forget the guttural howls of pain that echoed through the room. At that moment, the brides were all silent, pale-faced, and scared to breathe. Against my better judgment, I opened my eyes slowly, wanting to look at the gruesome scene. Synic blocked the attendant from my view. He wielded his weapon, swiping his blade from left to right. As Cheyenne mourned soundlessly next to me, Synic stepped aside to admire his handiwork. Blood gushed out of the straight red slit that appeared on the attendant's neck. He gasped for air desperately. Bubbles formed at the opening in his throat. I watched the life slowly drain from his eyes. His body keeled over, landing on the ground
with a soft thud. I hadn't realized my mouth was hanging open. I wanted to go home. The needlessly cruel death sparked a memory in my mind. I could never find out any information about Dad's shuttle crash. Could these same assholes be responsible for shooting down his passenger craft? If that was the case, and I was retracing his footsteps, I wholeheartedly hoped he died instantly. I didn't want to imagine Dad dying at the hands of these savages. "Why did you do that, you fucking monster?" Was that me talking? "Gabriella, no!" Cheyenne whispered urgently. Cheyenne's voice snapped me out of my daze, but it was too late for me to stay unnoticed. Synic's tinted lenses flashed in my direction. He casually trampled over the attendant's dead body, the back of his cloak dragging against the floor as he approached me. The guards showed their rotten, black teeth and pointed their weapons in my direction. The pointlessness of speaking hit home. I shied away from all the aliens and flattened myself against the back of my cage. Synic's hand hovered over the lock of my cage. The heavy chains around the door fell to the ground by themselves. The padlock clicked, and the door to my cage screeched open. I felt the soles of my feet float off the ground. My body somersaulted as
an invisible force pulled me forward. I crashed hard onto the ground on all fours. "Please don't hurt her!" begged Cheyenne. Be quiet! I silently cried. Ignoring Cheyenne's pleas, the guards hauled me to my feet. The sharp beak of Synic's mask was unnervingly close to my nose. I closed my eyes, hoping that if I couldn't see him, the situation would resolve itself. It didn't help. I felt like the penetrative eyes of his mask could see right through me and read my thoughts. "What did you say to me, Earth whore?" "I – I –" An earsplitting explosion went off on the left of the dungeon. In place of the wall, there was now a massive hole. Plumes of gray smoke rose from the unexpected explosion. Concrete and steel debris covered the floor. A squad of soldiers burst through the crevice, dressed in identical gray uniforms and military-issued gas masks. Synic released me at once, charging toward the intruders. I fell back on the floor. I couldn't stop myself from moaning in relief. My movement was restricted, and I could only watch the scene unfold around me. The masked fighters split into two groups. Half of them battled Synic's guards and kept them at bay. The others wielded laser-edged cutting tools. They snipped open the padlocks and chains on all
the cages, freeing the hostages. I crawled back toward my cage, clearing a path for our rescuers. Synic's guards toppled to the ground one at a time. Sensing imminent danger, Synic moved away from the chaos and vanished. I growled under my breath, but I could only watch as they got away. "Gabriella! Help!" One of the intruders had scooped up Cheyenne and flung her over his back. She flailed her arms and legs, wiggling her fingers as she reached out to me. I tried hobbling after her, but my legs weren't working properly. It was hard to move. "Cheyenne!" My voice was cut off when a soldier grabbed hold of me and draped me over his shoulder. "Who are you? Where the hell are you taking me?" The soldier didn't even acknowledge me. Instead, he moved toward his entry point and kept his weapon aimed in front of him. We spilled out of a dark maze of tunnels, emerging into open air. The planet looked dead. Overhead was a gloomy gray sky and around me was barren foliage. The soldier took off away from the cages. I peered over my shoulder, marveling at the enormous military-grade space shuttle parked in front of us. "What is going on? Please answer me!" I didn't want to find myself in a worse situation.
Fed up, I pressed my fingers underneath the edge of his mask and flipped it off his head. I saw dark waves of brown hair pulled back into a man-bun. Sweat drenched his bronzed skin and beard. I had only seen him once before, but I immediately knew who it was. I couldn't believe it. "Laz?" There was no time for him to reply. I watched a missile soar over his head, headed straight for the military shuttle. The missile hit its target. Roaring flames and suffocating black smoke engulfed the shuttle. A wave of force pulsed through the earth, sweeping us off our feet and hurtling us through the air.
Chapter Five LAZ We were fucked. A dull buzz rang in my head as I staggered off the ground. Chunks of burnt metal and seat upholstery covered the dirt around me. Some of the seats were still ablaze. I dusted off the dirt from my clothes and looked around for Gabriella. She wasn't on her feet yet, but she was still alive. I took a quick head count of my men. They were slowly getting to their feet, appearing dazed but otherwise unhurt. I hadn't been the only one to carry out one of the Earth women; we had tried to save as many as we could. A few of the brides were unconscious. My men picked up the women who were incapacitated and carried them over their shoulders, heading into the woods where they could find cover. A few Xylo guards still surrounded us. I signaled to Dallas, Kraig, and Maxwell, who pulled out their firearms and created a hail of laser fire, making the Xylo flee. They ushered the remaining brides to safety. They left the Xylo prick who had destroyed my favorite shuttlecraft for me. I didn't need anyone endangering the lives of Gabriella or my men. The bumbling bastard was still struggling with a missile
launcher. He was dragging it along with him when he caught me looking at him. He ditched the shell launcher, which was still leaking smoke from its ashen mouth. I didn't want to chase him down. I pulled out my weapon and shot him twice in the head. Gabriella started coughing violently behind me. I turned away from the guard's twitching body to face her. She clapped a hand over her mouth and fanned at her face. The black smoke and fumes made her eyes red. One of the sleeves of her dress had ripped and was falling off her shoulder. Apart from the bruises on her arms and legs, she looked like she would survive. I adjusted the satchel on my back, searching through the wreckage for my gas mask, which had somehow detached from my face in the explosion. Pushing aside several pieces of rubble, I located the mask lodged under a broken headrest. I jogged back to Gabriella and carefully placed it on her head before lifting her off the ground. As she whirled around, swinging her arms behind me, I removed a rag from my satchel and tied it over my mouth. "Thank goodness I can breathe again, but I can't see anything now! Laz? Are you still there?" I wanted to respond, but I couldn't say much with a rag in my mouth. Instead, I put my hands on her waist and positioned her behind me, trying to
shield her with my body. My eyes flickered to the region where we had created an entry point in the Xylo outpost. A steady stream of black and red Xylo uniforms moved toward us. In fact, they were coming quickly and appeared to be well-armed. We needed to leave before they overtook us. Gabriella had seen them as well. "Heaven have mercy..." she muttered. She began to back away slowly. I pulled my makeshift mask down for a moment. "We're going to have to run for it. Keep your head down and don't look back!" I hollered over my shoulder. I positioned my weapons on my hips and moved backward. The doomed Xylo in the front absorbed the initial volley. Most of them crashed to the ground. The ones who survived started to panic, shakily raising their weapons. The guards in the back tripped over their fallen comrades, tumbling over in quick succession. I glanced over my shoulder, moving toward the sounds of Gabriella's slow-moving footsteps. I quickly caught up with Gabriella. Hooking my arm under her legs, I tossed her over my shoulder once again. With my brows furrowed in concentration, I raced up a dismal trail and dove into a dark wooded region. I opened a mirror attached to the rear sight of my weapon and
checked behind me. I only slowed down when I was satisfied we had lost our pursuers. "Damn it! I said, let me down!" Gabriella banged her fists against my shoulders. Granting her wish, I gently placed her on the ground. I massaged my shoulders and stretched out my arms repeatedly, trying to crack the soreness out of my back. The human woman was heavier than I had anticipated. She alternated crossing and uncrossing her arms, shifting her weight from one leg to the other. With the oversized gas mask over her petite frame, she looked like a giant magfly sizing me up for a bite to eat. "Is everyone on this planet out of their minds? First, my shuttle gets shot down. Then I get taken hostage by those psycho aliens. When you come along, you start throwing me around like a beanbag. What are you even doing here?" I raised a hand, indicating that she should hold that thought. When I reached into my pocket, I realized why my men hadn't contacted me. My hand emerged from my pocket holding fragmented pieces of my communicator. The damn thing must have broken when the shuttle explosion tossed me through the air. I narrowed my eyes and carefully examined the parts of the device up close. Although it was in fragments, I thought I could repair it, given tools and time. The problem was the damaged Morse
board. I would have to get a new one if I wanted to fix it. "Son of a bitch." My angry words echoed through the stale air around us. I growled, pocketing the useless parts of my communicator. What were we going to do now? I looked around me, trying to analyze my surroundings. "Laz? What's wrong?" Gabriella demanded. She removed her mask and held it against her hip. "It's like I'm talking to a wall here. I swear, I'd have a more productive chat with my reflection!" "Put your mask back on," I snapped at Gabriella impatiently, still facing away from her. "Stand down. Let me think." My nostrils flared as I started to pace. I unconsciously adjusted the knot on the rag, tightening its hold on my face. Even with the makeshift mask, I made sure to breathe out of my mouth. Centuries of chemical warfare had turned the air of Xylox poisonous and chemical-ridden. In the worst parts of the planet, breathing the toxic air could cause severe respiratory problems. Native Xylo developed an immunity to the fumes but were becoming disfigured over every generation. The uneven terrain barely concealed caves of varying sizes. Although I knew there were animals here, moss and disturbing patches of fungi were the only visible sources of life. All the trees in our spot
of the woods looked like they had died a long time ago. Their trunks were thin and sickly, and the few that had managed to stay alive had black, moldy fruit hanging off their gray leaves. I needed to figure out a way to communicate with my crew so we could all get out of here alive. We only had the supplies and ammunition we carried and it was starting to get dark. I didn't know much about this planet; Xylox was the furthest thing from a tourist attraction. Mapping out the land would have been my first objective, but all the tracking tools I relied on had been stored on the shuttle. I would have to go back to the roots of my training. "Laz! Will you please say something before I lose my mind over here?" I usually worked with military men, and wasn't used to being in a combat situation with a civilian. "I said, stand down!" I roared. Gabriella tripped over her own feet, toppling backward. The look of terror in her beautiful blue eyes made me calm down at once. She had to bite her lip to keep it from trembling. I sucked in my breath roughly and relaxed my stiff shoulders. I took a few steps back to give us both some room. I felt like scum. Up until now, I had been subconsciously treating her like a soldier under my command. The situation was complex. I suspected that if I tried to put myself in her shoes, I would
also be woefully unprepared and want to talk about everything. This was likely her first brush with death or violence, and probably the worst day of her life. So now what? Should I pat her on the head or something? I had never been comfortable sharing my feelings or talking. I was a man of action. As Gabriella started to push herself off the ground, I extended a hand. She looked away from me, determined to take care of herself. "Right," I whispered. "Come with me, and put that mask back on." She hesitated for a moment before she decided she would follow me. I took stock of the caves in front of us. I wondered if they were inhabited. Picking up two rocks from the ground, I leaned in front of the entrance and knocked the stones together. Would anything react? The sounds of shuffling feet and angry growls came out of the cave. We quickly retreated. I wiped off the sweat trickling down the side of my face with the back of my arm. "Are you all right back there?" I peeked at Gabriella from the mirror on my weapon. She made a dismissive noise with her tongue. The rag over my mouth flapped when I let out a frustrated sigh. I shifted my neck to my right and flicked my head toward a northbound trail. "Let's go this way."
I could hear her wheezing breath behind me as I took the lead. Before night settled across the leaden skies and washed out the faint light, I found an empty cave. It wasn't large, but looked spacious enough and was nicely located behind a small stream and waterfall. We wouldn't be thirsty, at least. I brushed aside the withered vines and fallen branches obstructing the entrance. Several minutes had passed, but Gabriella had still not said another word. I got down on one knee and moved my satchel in front of me. Rifling through my tools, I pulled an emergency light from the bottom of the bag. I twisted the red cap on the end of the cylinder, revealing a white button. When I touched it twice, a bright light shot out from the end. I held it over my head like a torch and entered the cave. "You can rest there," I said gruffly, pointing to a dry spot in the back of the cave. Setting the light against the wall, I added, "The emergency light should last until I return. I won't be long." I unloaded some ammunition to lighten my satchel before heading back out the cave. Tapping a bronze star pinned to my chest pocket activated a flashlight. It would illuminate my path and reveal boulders and deep fissures in the cracked earth. I went around the obstacles and made my way to the water source behind the cave. The water looked clear and delicious. I reached out my hands
to scoop a drink, and it tasted better than I could have imagined. Satisfied, I took out two empty containers and filled them from the stream. I returned to the cave with the water, setting my satchel on the opposite corner from Gabriella. Her side of the cave looked empty. I had one jug of water with me as a peace offering. But as I knelt down next to her to hand over the water, she flinched away from me. Her shoulders moved back, and I noticed a momentary look of fear in her eyes once again. Not knowing what to do, I set the jug down beside her and nodded brusquely before retreating. I lay on the floor and propped my back against the wall. My emergency travel supplies poked out from the side of my satchel. I ripped off the seal and proceeded to inflate a stuffed pillow and unroll a thin blanket. I piled the items behind her before creeping meekly out of the cave again. This was not how I wanted to start things between us.
Chapter Six GABRIELLA Have you ever tried sleeping on a cave floor? It was more comfortable that I had expected, but I barely slept a wink all night. The ultra-thin blanket Laz left me felt about as thick as a sheet of toilet paper, but it was warm. I felt like I had a wool garment wrapped around me. I found myself trapped in a shitty catch-22 of being exhausted as all hell but unable to get the sleep I desperately needed. Instead, I stared into the dark of my closed eyelids. Frantic memories raced through my mind, and I couldn't stop thinking. The last time I had these problems was when Ronnie was my neighbor. He was an untalented dirtbag who lived in the upstairs apartment when I used to live with Jake. Getting well-rested before I had to get up for work was impossible when the sounds of a struggling artist playing grating 'music' into the dead of the night filled the apartment. I opened my eyes reluctantly. They adjusted to the bright yellow glow of the emergency light stuck against the wall. The only companion around was my shadow. I sighed. Laz was still out. I knitted my eyebrows together and peered out at the faint traces of light streaking across the hazy
sky. It was almost daybreak. Great. My first sunrise on a wretched alien planet. How romantic. The thought of starting a new day made me shudder. My head fell back on a small pillow. What could be keeping him away for so long? I fluffed the pillow absent-mindedly. Although I was grateful for the rescue, I wasn't sure how I felt about Laz. I couldn't get a read on him for the life of me. I felt shaken up when he exploded. To be fair, I supposed I could have kept my mouth shut and given him time to process what was going on around him. I wondered if I had caught him at the wrong time or if he had an unstable, explosive temper. What if my encounter was merely a taste of what was coming in the future? I was responsible for everything that was happening to me. What was I thinking? How could I have accepted someone's hand in marriage without knowing anything about him? He was my husband already and the facts I knew about him could be counted on one hand. For all I knew, I had married a psychopathic serial killer, and I was going to be another one of his wives who met an untimely demise. Even though it was a stereotypical premise, it could be true. That would explain why he chose me so quickly in the first place. Had he given the marriage any thought at all? Why else would he
have chosen me out of all the other TerraMates brides? Maybe trusting my gut was reckless and stupid. I rubbed my head, thinking about all the information I knew about Laz. The Maztek army men answered to him, so he was a commander. Early on, I thought he was a man of few words. Now that I had interacted with him, it seemed he was a man of no words. It had even crossed my mind that he might not speak much Standard, but now I knew that was not the case. 'Sorry' didn't seem to be part of his vocabulary, although he did leave me with light, water, and bedding before he abandoned me for the night. I would have appreciated it more if he had told me what time he would be back, but I enjoyed the comforts. Other than that, I had a blank for the rest of Laz's profile. What were his likes and dislikes? What was his family like? Did he have brothers? Sisters? A drunk great-uncle? Did he drink his coffee black, or with sugar? Did caffeine even exist on Maztek? The unanswered questions in mind were coming far too late to help. I clucked testily and lifted my back off the ground. Unscrewing the jug, I took a large gulp of refreshingly cold water. My eyes flicked to the empty cave entrance and back to the ground. I draped the blanket around me like a cape and
huddled up against the wall. Damn it. Where was he? Laz had returned briefly during the night for a couple of minutes before disappearing again. Groggy but lucid, I had peeked out from under my covers to observe him in action. After he had crept back into the cave, he made a beeline for a knapsack of weapons. I was surprised by how much he could fit into a seemingly bottomless bag and wanted one for myself. I didn't feel comfortable asking him for one or borrowing something. It felt creepy pretending to be asleep while I observed him, but I didn't want him to know I was awake. I realized something was off when I heard him suppressing grunts of pain. I had noticed earlier that he was favoring one of his arms. There were jagged teeth marks along his right bicep, and electric-blue alien blood jetted out of the puncture wound. I watched as Laz poked around in his bag until he found a square silver case. He split the case open with one hand and removed a thick syringe filled with green liquid. Gross. I've always been squeamish about shots and this one looked painful. I didn't know what was in the needle, but after he stuck it into his arm and injected the green liquid, his wound started healing itself. Within a few seconds, his arm looked as good as new. I had to look carefully to see a faint scar on his bicep.
Mazteks were fascinating creatures. During the explosion and the ensuing chaos with the Xylo guards, I noticed that the Maztek had come out virtually unscathed. My heart had jumped every time I saw one of the Maztek fall over or land on their backs, but they would spring right off the floor every time. One Maztek warrior had fallen over the edge of a multiple-story drop but was fighting at the side of his crew minutes later. I watched him slash the throats of two Xylo guards soon after. Their bodies were tough and resilient, but I assumed that a deep cut could be fatal, even for them. It looked like Laz had lost a lot of blood from the bite, and it had needed immediate treatment. I realized some of his blue blood stained the walls of the cave. There was one thing I couldn't ignore, and it was something I didn't want to admit to myself. He looked drastically sexier in person, and I wasn't prepared for the reality of his presence. I couldn't explain it in words, but the night before I couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat as I watched him heal his body. As soon as the fear subsided, I was unable to look away from him. His face was shiny with sweat and his jaw clenched while he patched up the wound. I knew he hurt but wasn't giving into the pain. His silent but heavily breathing body oozed masculinity, and
part of me responded to it. I have never been the type to get all hot and bothered by manly, peacocking men who paraded their bravado on their sleeves, but Laz was different. The way he calmly took control of the situation and managed it without making excuses or complaints made my toes curl. When Jake came home one night after a liquorbinging escapade, he had stubbed his toe on the end of our coffee table. From the crash in the living room and subsequent whining, you would have thought his leg had been cut off. I was asleep in our bedroom at the time, but I instantly woke up. For the briefest of moments, I thought a toddler had wandered into our apartment and taken control of Jake's body. When I rushed out to the living room after hastily throwing my bathrobe on inside-out, I found a red-faced Jake on the floor cradling his big toe. Full-fledged tears were flowing down his face, and he reeked of vodka and vomit. The pathetic image of an unemployed, full-grown man crying out for his mommy made me cringe. Snap. My ears perked up. I hopefully glanced over at the cave entrance. The whistling breeze rustled a few branches across the floor. "Hello? Is someone anyone there?" A figure cast an enormous shadow over the
entrance, its shoulders and legs spaced apart in a threatening stance. I choked on my words and fled to a corner of the cave. It was Laz, but he looked deadly. Loose, dark waves of hair were matted and stuck to his face. The rag which once protected his lungs hung loosely around his neck. Splatters of bright red blood covered his face and uniform. The scent in the air started to change, becoming thick with the sour, metallic stench of fresh blood. My eyes zeroed in on a knife in his left hand. The blade dripped a scarlet red liquid, the same color I saw on his body and clothes. I let out a small scream. "Are you okay? Why is there so much blood?" Laz dropped the knife to the ground and reached outside the cave. Using both hands, he hoisted a large, furry carcass into the room, leaving it only a few feet from the entrance. I swallowed my screams and fought to regain control of myself. The kill was a plump two-headed animal with two sets of antlers and spotted yellow fur. There was hardly any blood on its hide. In fact, there were no signs of an entry wound other than the gutting of the animal, but it appeared to have been cut after death. There was a clean break in the animal's neck. The creature's glossy green eyes looked peaceful and unaware of their demise. "Sorry." I tried to look calm. I tugged on the
ends of my hair skittishly. "You startled me." "It's fine," Laz replied. He grabbed his bag and pulled out a small gray cloth the size of a face towel. As he rubbed it against his face, the towel began to absorb all the animal blood on him. He walked back to the entrance and wrung out the rag outside the cave. "What took you so long? You were gone the whole night." "It took time for me to find this poor fellow. He was the only healthy one in the herd. All the other winoas I saw were half-dead or diseased, so their meat would have been inedible. I did find a couple of wild triple-horned boars, but I had to keep my distance. Those things looked rabid and seemed intent on eating each other." "You know what? Forget I asked," I mumbled, suppressing a gag. I couldn't be sure, but I thought I saw a hint of a smile cross his lips. After he had gotten himself cleaned up, he left the cave and returned carrying wood bark, shavings, and twigs for a fire. I folded the blanket sloppily on my lap and set it aside. By the time I joined him, he already had a flame going in the center of the cave. He fed the fire with more twigs and sticks until he had a controlled burn going. I sat across him with crossed legs. Unsure of how to strike up a proper, civil conversation with
this stranger, and not sure what to talk about even if I did, I kept my mouth shut. I turned my attention the fire and snapped a few more twigs to toss into the flames. Laz poured water from a jug onto his knife to wash it out. It didn't seem much cleaner to me. He cut some bloody chunks of the pink winoa meat and stuck two sharpened twigs through it. I mumbled a quick "thank you" as he handed it to me before fixing one for himself. A bizarre thought crept into my mind. This was what the witch from Hansel and Gretel had done. She had showered the kids with truckloads of candy to fatten them up for a wonderful feast for herself. I pushed the crazy thought out of my head and held my twigs over the fire with both hands. Out of the corner of my eye, I looked at Laz suspiciously. I hoped he wasn't going to eat me. "You're going to want to roast it on all sides slowly and thoroughly like a rotisserie. Winoas are usually excellent when cooked medium rare, but I wouldn't recommend doing that on this planet. If it turns golden-brown, you'll know it's cooked enough to eat." "Thanks for the tip." "The meat will be slightly bland, but we'll have to make do." "That's fine. We're lucky to have anything to eat. I'm sure it will be delicious. I mean, I've had
leftover chicken my ex...roommate made before and that tasted like feet." "I wasn't aware that humans ate feet," he said absentmindedly. He removed a metal disk from his bag and manipulated the ends, forming a pot without a handle. He proceeded to pour the remaining water from his jug into the pot. As the water started to heat up, he sliced off some meat with his knife and added it to the water. I stared at him. "No, I meant – never mind. Just for the record, we don't eat feet." "Whatever you say, Earth girl." We finished roasting our winoa meat and ate our meals in silence. As the aromatic scent of cooked meat wafted into my nostrils, I suddenly felt light-headed. My stomach decided it was the appropriate time to announce how hungry I was. I carefully massaged my belly, but it was intent on rumbling no matter what I did. My eyes shifted toward Laz, who was too busy eating his meal to notice anything about me. I sipped on the bowl of bone stock he handed me, wetting my lips. The meat was surprisingly tender and juicy. Maybe it was my hunger talking, but everything tasted delicious. Laz burped, pounding on his chest as he rose to his feet. He was so tall that he had to hold his head at an angle to keep it from hitting the ceiling.
Flicking off the black liquid that had plopped on his nose from overhead, he moved to the corner of the cave. He shrugged off the top of his stained uniform and his black tank top, tossing them aside. I swallowed at the sight of his body, looking at the sinewy ripples of his flexed back. Crossing one leg over the other, I quickly shifted my focus to the clear soup in my hands. As I slurped down the soup, I couldn't stop my eyes from drifting back to Laz. The steam from my soup was increasing the heat in my face. His body was so sculpted that it seemed like he was a creation brought to life. A giant tattoo of a wheel spanned his entire back, intricately detailed with ancient Maztekki symbols and scripts. It danced along when his muscles moved. I watched Laz gather hair out of his face and tie it up again in his usual bun. Sliding a couple of knives into his belt, he grabbed onto one of the animal's antlers and dragged it toward the entrance. He looked back at me, smoothing his beard with his free hand. "There's a stream and small waterfall behind the cave. You can take the jug if you get thirsty again. The container will automatically sterilize the water. If you want to wash in the stream, there's a bar of soap somewhere in my bag. Take the mask with you and don't take it off for long. I'll be back soon." I nodded, waving half-heartedly to his back as
he trotted off. After treating myself to two more pieces of meat and finishing the soup before the fire died out, I took Laz up on his offer. My body felt disgusting. I dug out an unscented bar of soap and headed out to find the waterfall. The waterfall and stream behind the cave weren't as good as the lake by Grandma Molly's house, but they were something. I stretched my arms behind me, attempting to scratch an obnoxious itch hovering in an impossible-to-reach spot. Failing, I groaned. I looked around to see if anyone was watching me. There was absolutely no one around me. I took off the mask, stripped off my clothes, and placed them on a boulder next to the falling water. I grabbed the soap and braced myself before stepping into the water. It was freezing! I stood shivering in the water until my body adjusted to the temperature. Taking the bar of soap, I whipped my wet hair out of my face and started to scrub myself down. The water instantly relieved the itch on my back. I thought I might never feel clean again, but I was getting there. I rubbed the soap on my head and started lathering it into my hair. As I set down the bar of soap, I thought I heard the crackle of a twig. My eyes flew open. I gazed around me, but there was nobody there. Sighing, I cursed under my breath and went back to washing
my hair. My fatigue was starting to play tricks on me. Or was there someone else out here with us?
Chapter Seven LAZ One of the heels on Gabriella's shoes had broken off while she was running. I was no shoemaker, but the only other person around wasn't one either. I thought I would be able to rig up something with an animal pelt to piece together a pair of slippers for her. They weren't anything you would see in a fashion show, but I was able to put laces into the opening, so she could adjust them, at least. Apart from the shoes, I brought along some whittling tools to create any additional hand weapons I would need. I turned the winoa bones into sharp triangles which could function as arrowheads or knives. We would get more than food from the kill. When I was finished creating weapons of destruction, my hands stunk to the heavens. I laid my tools out on the ground and set out to find a stream and rinse the smell off my fingers. The walk back up the trail felt longer than the climb down. I knew the wildlife was the same in either direction, but it felt like I was fending off a different species of insect each step of the way. Earlier, I had to catch myself from falling backward when a four-headed magfly the size of my thumb
buzzed past my face. The insects were big, but they were slow and lazy. This planet had so many problems even its insects were deformed and diseased. Every moment I was here helped me understand why my Maztek ancestors had decided to leave Xylox and form a new civilization on a different planet. I reached the top of the trail. As I stuck out my hands to balance myself, I stopped. A mask and a small mountain of women's clothes covered the stone I was about to grab. I squinted at the waterfall and stopped moving when I saw what was under it. Gabriella stood, water rushing over her body, and she was completely naked. She faced away from me. I imagined her eyes were closed. I watched her fingers weave through her hair as she washed away the bubbles. My eyes dropped down to the smooth curves of her round, squeezable ass. The sight took my cock by surprise, too. It swelled and began poking its tip against my thigh. A guilty flush covered my cheeks. I moved away from the rock and started walking away from Gabriella. I knew I shouldn't look, but my saluting member wanted me to go into the water with her. I searched my mind for all the tactics I once used to ward off erections from when I was an adolescent. First, I computed random mathematical equations in my head. That shield turned out to be
useless when the side-view image of Gabriella's hot body snuck back into my thoughts. I had caught sight of her puffy, pink nipples for a second. Her breasts weren't gigantic, but they were beautifully shaped. I reached into the waistband of my pants to adjust my throbbing cock. Cracking my neck, I tried to distract myself again. I attempted to recall the names of the fortytwo states on Maztek. Fallgold, Marblemere, Starryedge, Hollowbrook, Zumleigh... I wasn't sure what it was about the thumb-sized heart tattooed on Gabriella's right hip, but it was absurdly sexy. She had a great pair of legs, too. Those muscular thighs and shapely calves looked even better soaking wet. I stopped moving and started to imagine what her legs would look like wrapped around my neck. I rubbed at my temples, grunting. What was the matter with me? I was a grown male – these lustful thoughts should have been in my past. The last time I felt this uncomfortably aroused was over twenty years ago. She was technically my wife, and we had both signed off on a TerraMates marriage certificate that finalized our wedding. Even so, there was something inexplicably unethical about watching Gabriella when she was most vulnerable. I suppose my father and his father, my Upa, contributed to my guilt. From an early age, they explained to me in exquisite detail what they would do to me if I
were to disrespect a woman. But more importantly, I was nothing but a stranger to her. I knew there was a chance that she might have been cleaning, but I assumed she would be washing her feet or arms. The last thing I imagined was her being nude out in the middle of the woods. Why would she think it was a good idea to be naked in enemy territory? My eyes rolled up to the heavens. I had been in the company of Gabriella for less than two days, but her erratic and unpredictable decisions were already starting to drive me up the wall. The thought triggered the memory of Marshall Hathaway. He was the only other human I had ever known. Up until this point, I presumed the majority of Earthlings were level-headed and pragmatic by nature, as he was. Apart from Upa and my father, Marshall was the only other man who ever gave a damn about me. As for my mother, I never knew the lady and didn't care to learn more about her. She had disappeared soon after I was born and never returned. I was raised by Upa and my father until they were both killed in the Fallgold incident twenty-five years ago. Marshall was part of a small community of humans stationed on Maztek. The man was intelligent and sincere, which garnered the respect
of Upa and my father. The three had met a couple of years before I was born. The way I heard it, they became instant friends. Even though Marshall was not a fighter, he always accompanied them when they went out on the field. He risked his life numerous times in different Xylo war zones tending to injured warriors. When the frequency of the Xylo attacks decreased, he dedicated his time to helping Maztek in impoverished villages afflicted with mysterious and debilitating diseases. When my blood family perished in the Fallgold battle, Marshall made sure to check on me when he could. He never tried to refill the hole Upa and my father left in my life, but he acknowledged it existed. That was all I needed. The visits were brief, but they remained some of the most pleasant memories I had. In a cruel twist of fate, Marshall died a horrible death under the hand of Synic. Synic had taken command in place of his father, Dyron, who perished in Fallgold. Thirsting for blood and having something to prove, Synic executed Marshall when he refused to give up information he knew about the Maztek forces. The deaths of all three males in my life had a long-lasting effect on me. I knew I needed to be the one to take down those Xylo sons of bitches. I joined a military academy funded by Maztek
royalty and began training at the age of fifteen. I made a left turn, heading back to camp. Now that I was thinking about Marshall, I remembered one time I had seen his composure challenged. The man had a reputation for a consistently chipper mood and the ability to keep calm under pressure, making him respected by most Maztek. His exterior remained stoic and calm through Upa and my father's death, but it was finally put to the test two months after Fallgold. Treating thousands of dying Maztek civilians had preoccupied him, making him miss the birth of his daughter. At the time, he hadn't seen me, but I was lurking in the back of the stock room when he burst inside on one of his breaks. Not knowing what to do, I hid behind one of the massive containers. Without warning, I saw the person I knew as an unbreakable, happy-go-lucky man collapse on the ground. He sobbed more than I had ever seen any grown man cry. The sound of helpless emotion in his voice was unforgettable. I suppose even he had a breaking point. Maybe I needed to rethink my strategy with Gabriella. At this stage, I hoped an open-minded approach would work. It would be in both of our best interests if I put in the effort to make her journey to a foreign, war-torn planet a little more pleasant. It was an uncomfortable feeling. I had been
looking for my naima for many years. Now that I had the chance for companionship, I realized I was unprepared. It was like being a rookie all over again. I could only rely on what I knew – to improvise, conquer, and overcome whatever situation came my way. I wasn't sure what to do, but I knew I didn't want to scare her away forever. As I inched closer to the cave, something made me halt in my tracks. I moved into a crouch and concealed myself behind the trunk of a tree. The pungent odor of rotting fruit drifted down from above, penetrating the rag on my face and burning in my nose. I fixed the rag's knot behind my head and put my hands on the tree trunk as I looked at our camp from a distance. A pair of Xylo hitchhikers hobbled out of the cave on their hands and feet. One carried winoa meat in his pockets and under his arms. The other had his hands full with a pot of bone stock. One Xylo had a green eye and a brown one. He barked to his companion in a high-pitched local dialect. The other screeched in agreement. The pair moved east toward an inclined path. They were headed straight for the waterfall and Gabriella.
Chapter Eight GABRIELLA "Crap!" I caught the square of soap just before it slipped through my fingers. My lips broke out into a grin at my small victory, but I embraced it. It was the first genuine smile that had crossed my face since my arrival on this godforsaken planet. I rubbed the wrinkled tips of my fingers with my other hand. My quick shower had taken much longer than had intended. I set the soap down on a rock and moved into the path of falling water to rinse off one final time. A soft pop sounded from my back as I bent forward to wash the lather off my legs. What occurred next happened so fast, it caught me completely off-guard. The noise of sudden, rushed movement filled my ears. My fingertips were moved from my calves in one swift motion. A pair of sweaty, hulking arms closed in over me and tackled me to the ground. To a bystander, it all happened within a few seconds, but it felt like the moment lasted forever. I flopped around like a struggling fish out of water, trying to get a look at my attacker. "Laz? I was just relaxing! And I'm naked!" He rolled me on top of him and hooked his feet over my ankles to prevent any movement. He used
his arms to prevent my limbs from flailing. "Be quiet," he whispered. "We're not alone." He had his hand over my mouth, so it wasn't like I could say anything. His fingers stunk. No matter how much he washed, he wouldn't be able to clean himself from the stench of the winoa kill. Was he trying to have his way with me? "Damn it, Gabriella. Stop struggling. And try not to make any noise!" "Mmmphhh!" Every instinct I had told me to move away and hide. I didn't know what to do, but I didn't want to be here. Maybe I hadn't recovered from the crash landing. My mind was aflutter, and I couldn't think straight. All I knew was that I needed to get myself out of this situation. I wanted to survive. I was not going to let myself be captured again. I bared my teeth frantically and positioned them over the flesh between his thumb and his index finger. I had my mouth open, ready to bite down and run when two figures crept into the side of my view. I turned to look at the new sight. It was two Xylo. I guess we weren't alone after all. One was female. Her thinning and unwashed hair hung in loose clumps over the back of her enlarged head. The male Xylo's left eye nearly made my meal of winoa meat come back up my throat. His eye had yellow gunk and was half-eaten
by chubby maggots that appeared to have set up a permanent residence in his skull. They looked malnourished, and their oversized clothing made them look bony as well. Dirt covered the backs of their necks and their faces were marked with multiple scabs. I felt muscles start to relax slowly. Laz had loosened his grip over my mouth the moment I finally stopped resisting. What was more, this whole time, he didn't have an erection. I guess he wasn't trying to rape me after all. All the pieces quickly fell into place. The thumping of my irregular heartbeat began to slow down to its normal pace. I turned my attention back to the Xylo intruders. My eyes fell on the familiar pot and sacks of raw pink meat they carried. Behind Laz's hand, my jaw opened. I watched bitterly as the Xylos discarded the delicious soup onto the ground and filled the pot with water. They tipped the rims of the pot toward their faces and caught the water messily with wagging purple tongues. Freeloading seemed to be universal. Why hadn't Laz done anything to stop or scare off these good-for-nothing scavengers? A tingling sensation arising from my gut disrupted my thoughts. With my nerves finally settling, I abruptly realized I was completely naked. Laz's sweaty chest was pressed up against me. I
could feel his heart beating against my back. Now that I wasn't actively moving away from him, he had switched his hold around my arms. He held my wrists together with his closed fists, but his arms were raised slightly above my heaving breasts. He didn't have a hard-on, but I could still feel the length of his cock through his pants. As he shifted underneath me, my thighs clenched involuntarily. I could feel the solid ridges of his washboard stomach muscles gently brushing against the flesh of my lower back. I felt the walls of my pussy contracting. Now I was losing control of my body. A dribble of my pussy juices oozed out against my will, lubricating my sex. I couldn't explain the conflicted feelings of arousal pulsing through my body. The sensation triggered a buzz in my left ear once again, and I could feel my cheeks heating up as they turned pink. Part of me liked how everything felt, but a smarter part of me knew this was neither the place nor time for intimacy. As luck would have it, an insufferable itch appeared on my ankle. In my position, all I could do was nudge one ankle against the other and try to rub them together. But as I adjusted my hips, his cock fell into my butt crack. My hips ground against him as I maneuvered to scratch myself. I started to feel his stiffening length swell in the cushion of my cheeks.
"The coast is clear. You can get off me now." I wonder if you were getting off already, I thought to myself. I rolled off of Laz right away. Glancing to my right between two mossy boulders, I saw the little backs of the retreating aliens. Laz reached for my clothes, turning away as he handed them to me. I grabbed my clothes and dressed with lightning speed before he turned around. "Are you going to let them get away with our stuff?" I asked him curiously. My forehead wrinkled. "Affirmative," grunted Laz. He took the bar of soap and started to scrub off the smell from his fingers under the waterfall. "But why?" "They're not our enemy," Laz replied without skipping a beat. His eyes remained focused on his hands, but I thought I could hear a hint of emotion in his tone. "They were just hungry." The raw honesty in his words made me ashamed I had asked about their future. "That's a good point. I guess I'm paranoid from my only other Xylo encounter." "Next time you want to prance around naked in the middle of enemy territory, I suggest you let me know ahead of time. It will be easier for me to take care of you if I know you're going to do something stupid before anything happens." "Excuse me? I can look after myself, thank you
very much. Wait, where are you going?" "Back to the cave. Where else?" "There you go. Walking away from me again in the middle of a conversation. No surprise there." I sighed at the sight of Laz's back growing smaller in the distance. "Thirty-eight...thirty-nine...forty." The moment my body touched the ground, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. I didn't even move my arms. They were still crossed against my chest as I slowly caught my breath. My calf muscles were starting to get tired. They had been propped up against the wall for over thirty minutes. I placed my fingers into the slight hollows of my abs and examined the work-in-progress. Satisfied, I swung my legs off the wall and sat up. I reached for my water jug to replenish the sweat I had lost from my workout. With Laz doing his own thing for most of the day, I was left to find ways to entertain myself. I set the jug down next to me. This boredom was enough to drive anyone to tears. What was I supposed to do around here all day? I poked around in the open box of supplies Laz left laying around and found a couple of thick, multipurpose bands. Holding the bands between my hands, I pulled them apart to test their durability. I leaned back against the wall and gathered the front
part of my hair. As I settled into the silence, I began to braid my hair lazily. "What the fuck do you think you're doing?" I jumped off the ground immediately. My hands fell to my sides. Laz was standing by the cave entrance. The daylight struck him at an angle that made his upper body appear cloaked in shadows. "I was just fixing my hair." My teeth were chattering, and I was stuttering uncontrollably. Laz moved toward me and stopped next to his open toolbox. He whipped around and scowled at me expectantly, waiting for an explanation. Why was he so angry? He was acting like I had disrespected his mother. I knew I shouldn't have been poking around in his tool box in the first place, but this was too much. I was starting to get ticked off by his cocky attitude. I hadn't signed up to live in a cave. I rolled my eyes and turned away from him. "I'm sorry," I started, beginning to reconstruct my braid. "No, you're not," snarled Laz from behind me. "But you will be." "What is that supposed to mean?" Laz descended on me from behind, putting a hand over my nose and mouth. I clawed at his arms with weak fingers that slipped off him. That wasn't going to work. I stomped on the toes of his boots
with the heels of my bare feet with all my might, but all that did was hurt my foot. I tried to demand that he move. My howling disappeared in the suffocating curve of his arm. I shoved the back of my head against his chest and dug my nails into his arm. Feeling his grip loosen, I slid my head out the gap of his elbow. "Get off me, Laz! What do you think you're doing? This isn't funny." "Do you think I find it amusing that you came in here and disrespected me and my property?" "I'm not disrespecting anybody! Are you crazy? I'm sorry! Please. Let me go. I'll do anything." Laz released me from his hold. I slid to the ground, landing on my hands and feet. My braids had unraveled in the commotion. I had struggled with him so much that I could see little jewels of blood in my fingertips. "What are you going to do for me?" asked Laz matter-of-factly. He roughly stroked the bristles of his beard. "I don't know. I'm already down here. Do you want me to drop and give you twenty push-ups?" Laz's low, dry chuckle sent an icy blast through the pit of my gut. "Almost funny, but not quite, Earthling." "What do you want?" I gulped back the rest of my words. Laz's smoldering green eyes were looking at my face, but
they lingered on my mouth. I gaped at him, staring at the bulge visible through his pants. His gaze was fixated on my mouth as he unfastened his pants and kicked them aside. A tight black loincloth barely covered his fullblown erection. My panties were moist. Shame and embarrassment smacked me in the face, but I couldn't help it. The thickness of his cock prominently protruded through the stretchy material of his loincloth. I peeled my eyes away from the swollen package between his legs and pushed all the shamefully dirty thoughts to the back of my mind. What was wrong with me? I shouldn't like this or get turned on by it. "Take off your clothes." "What? But I..." "Did I fucking stutter?" Laz spat at me. He bent down on one knee and looked into my face. I knew he was strikingly handsome, but from this angle and distance, I realized he was frightening as well. "That was an order." He didn't shout, but for some reason, his lowered voice was more terrifying. I got to my feet, and I realized I was shaking like I never had before. I unzipped the back of my stained pastel dress. My shoulders emerged one at a time. A blast of cold open air embraced me as my dress fell around my
navel. I had to wiggle to pull it down over my hips. Instinctively, I moved my hands to cover my exposed boobs and my wet pussy lips. I nervously twiddled with the smooth ends of my light blonde pubes, feeling vulnerable and nude in the middle of a strange cave. "At ease." I lifted my arms slowly and tucked them behind my back. "Feet apart. Straighten your back," Laz commanded scathingly. "I should let you have it right now for that shit stance you're giving me." I obeyed immediately and placed my feet shoulder-length apart. Laz circled me repeatedly holding his arms behind his back. He made soft grunts of approval as he inspected me from head to toe. I could feel his burning eyes looking over every inch of my body. It was taking every ounce of selfcontrol I had not to move a muscle or make the smallest sound. Laz slapped a hand on my left breast and gave it an abrasive, hearty squeeze. I bit down on my tongue and curled my toes as his fingers clamped down on my puffy nipples. He leaned in close to me, watching my reaction as he jerked them back and twisted them. His lips opened as he watched me struggle to contain all my sounds and reactions. My glazed eyes looked straight ahead. Something
told me he was genuinely enjoying my discomfort. He smacked an open hand against my left butt cheek. He gripped it so hard I imagined his fingertips disappearing into my flesh. I gasped at the sting, but made the mistake of lifting my eyes off the ground and taking a peek at him. "What the hell do you think you're looking at? Get down on your knees." I slunk back down to the ground. A coat of dirt from the cave floors covered my kneecaps. I found my mouth stretching open without prompting - I didn't want to get yelled at again. Laz laughed darkly as he began to remove his loincloth. "Good, good. It looks like someone's finally learning." My open lips began to tremble at the girth of his cock, but I didn't have time think about what I was doing. Before I knew it, I felt a hand grab my head by the hair. I felt him pulling me forward. His thick, veined muscle forced its way between my lips. I gagged and swirled my tongue around the pole pumping in and out of my mouth. His balls knocked against my chin as he rammed his cock into the constricting passage of my throat. I reached up to slow him down, wrapping my fist around the base of his erection. I didn't realize cock could taste this good. Moans floated out of me, sounding like a stranger's to my ears. Laz lifted one of his feet and
pried open my legs so he could get a better view of me. He traced his toe against the stream trickling down my thighs. "You're enjoying this, aren't you? Why don't you come over here so I can take care of you." "Wait! Stop." I pulled away from him and started crawling off in the opposite direction. Laz grabbed me by the ankles and yanked me toward him. He overpowered me, sliding my thighs open and positioning my ass cheeks in midair. "Laz!" My body jolted awake. I scanned my surroundings with an intense, wide-eyed gaze. My heartbeat was racing through my body, and it only started to slow down when I began to make sense of everything around me. The cave walls glowed faintly from the emergency light stick. The only sound was the soft crackling of the dying fire next to me. I exhaled slowly and tossed the thin blanket off me as I sat up against the wall. I had been dreaming, but somehow I felt disappointed. I didn't want Laz to take me like that. Did I? As I tried to analyze my Freudian dream, my tired eyes fell to a pair of yellow objects on the ground to my right. I felt a pulse through my body
as I scooped up the crudely made winoa pelt slippers from the ground. The insides were even lined with a soft insole for my sore feet. I wondered where Laz had found the new shoes. I looked at Laz's sleeping figure on the opposite side of the fizzling fire. He had one arm casually swung over his eyes. His mouth was slightly ajar in deep slumber. I fingered the furry yellow pelt of my slippers. What a thoughtful gift. Even though I was still exhausted, I couldn't go back to sleep.
Chapter Nine LAZ "Let's go! We haven't got all day!" I needed to find a way to repair my communicator, and we were running out of daylight on Xylox. Either Gabriella was taking her sweet time or humans were naturally slower than Maztek. Either way, we were taking too long. "I'm doing the best I can over here," Gabriella grumbled sourly from behind me. "Maybe you could remember that my legs are half your size." "That's no excuse. Wyla's only four feet ten inches, and she outruns all my men. I thought Earth women liberated themselves and were men's equals." "Oh yeah? Well, good for her," Gabriella shot back, putting a hand on her chest. She paused. "I stand by what I said. If I'm slowing you down so much, why don't you sweep me off my feet again and carry me there? While you're at it, why don't you wipe my ass?" I squatted into position in front of her and flexed my back muscles. "What are you doing?" asked Gabriella. I could feel her penetrating gaze boring into my back. "You need a ride? Get on." "No way. You can get up now. I was being
facetious, damn it. I know how to walk. You lead the way and only start worrying if I'm not within a hundred feet of you." "Suit yourself." With a shrug, I got up off the ground and swung my satchel over my back. I had spent a few hours staking out the terrain yesterday, and my efforts were paying off now. The trail leading to the underbelly of the Xylo city was due west from our cave's water source. Gabriella and I had figured out the shortest route to the city that would minimize the chances of any Xylo contact. We had been on the road for a while now, but I thought we were close to the checkpoint. It was only another couple of miles. I narrowed my eyes when I saw a blue ribbon tied around a tree trunk on my right. The sight of my trail marker energized me, and I moved toward the stump quickly, making a flurry of dead leaves. When I reached the tree, I untied the knot and slipped the ribbon into my pocket, adding it to the other scraps of fabric. "Make sure I notice you if you start to lose me." "Of course. I wouldn't want you abandoning me in an alien wasteland." I moved on, eagerly searching for the next ribbon. Soon I heard a squawk of pain behind me. I turned around on my heel just in time to see Gabriella's feet start sinking into the earth. She tripped and tumbled forward but caught herself before she crashed into the ground. Her gas mask
fell over her head and rolled to a stop next to her. "Shit!" I jogged back to Gabriella at once to help her ease her foot out from the hole. Her handmade shoes weren't the best for hiking, of course. Her feet were cushioned but the fall made her ankle turn pink. It was swelling already. I checked her face. Gabriella looked nervous. I wrapped my fingers around her ankle and gingerly felt around it. "Hold still and try to relax," I crooned. "This is going to hurt, but I'll make it as quick as possible." "It's okay. I can do it myself." Gabriella pulled my fingers off her leg. Before I could stop her, she carefully grabbed onto her swollen ankle. She squeezed her eyes shut, grunting as she twisted her ankle sharply to her right. A loud pop sounded in the air as her sprained fibula twisted back into place. A single tear leaked out from the corner of her eye and clung to her lashes, but I didn't hear a noise. Her eyelids fluttered like she was blinking away the pain. I reached into my satchel and took out a flat square packet. A rectangular chunk solidified in the sealed package when I twisted off the nozzle. I tore off the top and allowed bursts of cold smoke to steam out from the opening. "That's amazing!" "It's just a cold compress." I took the ice and
pressed it against her ankle. "Hold this here to stop the swelling." "Thanks," said Gabriella. She let out a moan of contentment as she stretched her leg. "That feels so much better than before." "The pain should subside in less than an hour," I told her as I wrapped her ankle. "Do you think you can still walk?" "We'll just have to see, won't we?" Gabriella chirped with fake optimism. She hoisted herself up to her feet and started to fall. "Nope, going down...whoa!" I moved behind her and caught her by the shoulders. "You're in no shape to go anywhere right now," I said, shaking my head. I tried to keep a lecturing tone of accusation out of my voice. "I suppose taking some time off to rest wouldn't hurt. I've got another light to last us the rest of the way, but we'll have to stay close together." "Sounds like a plan. I'm starving." I eased the gas mask back on Gabriella's head. Slinging her arm over my shoulder, I lifted her off the ground and moved away from the path to the city. I loaded my belongings on top of her and carried everything to the far side of the hill. I unloaded my equipment. She cried out as I dumped her onto my pile of stuff. "Ow! Thanks for the heads up," said Gabriella sarcastically. She patted the ground before sitting
back. I reached my hand into the satchel and pulled out some rations. "Karbachi or mandala?" "Excuse me?" "Spicy or sweet?" "Sweet, I guess. I don't care. I'm so hungry that I think I'd eat anything right now." I unwrapped the mandala bar and passed it to her. She took a careful bite. "Not too shabby." The wrapper crinkled noisily in her hand as she hungrily chewed the flaky bar. "I don't know what the purple shell on the outside is, but the filling tastes like fudge and caramel apple." "It's made from mandala fruit," I explained. I took a bite of my peppery karbachi meat. I had often seen Marshall eating mandala bars. Personally, I didn't care for it, but humans seemed to enjoy the overwhelming sweetness. "It's tropical. Maztek is full of them." "That's music to my ears," said Gabriella flatly. She wrinkled her nose and looked around her. "It will be the first thing I try when we get out of here. If we ever get out of here." "We will," I assured her, tossing my empty wrapper back into the satchel. I pulled the rag over my nose and mouth again. "It's a question of when. I've never failed a mission, and I'm not about to
start now," I mumbled. "I believe you." There was a pause in the conversation before I felt comfortable enough to ask a question that had been bothering me. "Where did you learn to do that?" "Do what?" A dark shadow passed briefly over her face when she realized what I meant, but it faded quickly and her lips curled into a tight smile. "I've had a lot of practice, I guess," said Gabriella slowly. She raised a hand to her ear and began playing with the back of her earring. "I once had to pop both my shoulder and my knee back into place when I fell from the second-floor landing. I might be related to a double-jointed superhero or something." "Why is that? Don't humans have doctors for that kind of thing?" "We do." Gabriella stared into space as she carefully selected her words. "You could say I've become an expert at disguising my 'accidents' over the years." I was taking a drink of water when the implications of her words finally sunk in. Gabriella polished off the rest of her bar and crumpled the wrapper in her fists. She stopped playing with her hands and folded her fingers over her good knee. I lowered the water to my side.
"Was it your father?" "Of course not." Gabriella's eyes were flashing. "My dad was a great man. He was a frequent visitor to Maztek. He did a lot of work there before he died in a passenger shuttle crash on his way back home. No, it was Richard. He was a drunk asshole my mother eventually married." "And this grown man threw you out of a building?" I whispered. I kept my face blank, but I was seething inside. "I ruined his favorite shirt when I accidentally threw my red sweater in the wash along with the whites. We were taking school pictures the next day, and I had nothing new to wear. I tossed it into the machine at the last minute without looking. Richard wasn't amused, to say the least." I felt like an ass for assuming her life had been problem-free because she came from Earth. Like me, Gabriella was forced to mature at an early age. I realized there was an ugly side to humanity, just like everywhere else in the galaxy. "It feels weird talking about him," Gabriella continued. She picked at the dirt under her fingernails. "I think this is the first time I've ever admitted this to anyone. I don't want people to start feeling sorry for me." "I do not. Seeing that you've made it, and you're sitting here in front of me right now...that speaks for itself."
"Thanks." "If it counts for anything, your father sounds like a wonderful man." "He was. I miss him every day." The corners of her eyes drooped as she smiled sadly. She blinked and turned her gaze to me. "That's enough about me. What about you? Are you a high-up commander of the Maztek army, or something?" I grabbed the sturdiest branch in the vicinity and took out some tools. "My actual title is long, complicated and doesn't mean anything. My men refer to me as the General. It's the most senior position in the Maztek forces. I have a particular team. They're the ones who accompanied me on this mission. I don't like to talk about it, but I'm ultimately responsible for the thousands of troops under my command." "No way. Are you serious?" Gabriella stammered. Her jaw dropped open. She narrowed her eyes and studied me carefully. "Well, you don't seem to be much of a prankster. Don't get me wrong, that is very impressive, but I feel ashamed right now. I was just going to brag about managing a group of five people." "Don't sell yourself short. It isn't about the number of people. It's about being able to think about something other than your interests. Not everyone's cut out to lead." "When you put it that way, I think you might be
right," said Gabriella thoughtfully. She flattened the sides of her shiny hair and placed the gas mask back over her head. "But why the military?" "What do you mean? What else is there?" "Why not start a business or go into something sports-related? You don't have to kill people for a living." "Ah," I nodded, understanding. "Well, my father, and my Upa – that's my grandfather – were both high-ranking officers. They were in the army all their lives. They were the roughest pair of individuals you could ever meet. They raised me as best they could when my mother disappeared, but died twenty years ago in the worst Xylo attack in history. It was an unprovoked strike on Fallgold, the Maztek capital. Nearly two thousand innocent children and civilians died that day. We don't even have a name for it. We just call it the Fallgold incident. Upa and my father were some of the casualties. I suppose you could say I've felt compelled to fill in their shoes since then." "You must have been a boy back then. I'm sorry," choked Gabriella. "I don't know what to say." "Don't be. You didn't have anything to do with it unless you were a Xylo commander in your youth. I was just answering your question." "What could the Xylo possibly have against the Maztek? From the stories my Dad used to tell me
about the planet, it seems like a peaceful place." "You better strap in for that epic tale." My eyebrows knitted together as I stroked my beard thoughtfully. "It's a long story, but here's the abbreviated version. The Xylo are our ancestors. Centuries ago, we fled from Xylox. At the time, it was led by a tyrant named Vladimir. We escaped to an uninhabited planet now known as Maztek and rebuilt it for ourselves. We are a democratic monarchy, headed by King Jacquim, one of the finest leaders the galaxy has ever seen. As you know, this planet isn't in the best condition. The Xylos have been fighting to claim Maztek for themselves and relocate to a better world. As for Synic, his father, Dyron, died in the Fallgold incident. He's been out for revenge ever since." "That's a shame, but I'm finding it hard to sympathize with that heartless bastard. What the fuck was that?" A needle-nosed fly squeezed into the gap between Gabriella's ill-fitting mask and her face. She fell to the ground and started rolling around, violently swatting the air around her. I threw the branch and my tools onto the ground. Pouncing on top of her, I forced my legs around her body to stop her from moving. "Can you get my mask off? I can feel something crawling on me!" I yanked the gas mask away from her face. Her
dilated irises focused on the fly climbing the side of her left cheek. I closed my fist and pressed it against her nose, allowing the insect to climb on my hand. But as I pivoted toward the ground, ready to release it, the little asshole went rogue. It flapped its metallic blue wings and launched itself right in my face. "Shit!" I dove out of its way and fell to the ground next to Gabriella. The tip of my nose was inches from hers. Her blue eyes were hypnotizing up close. I looked at the soft pink of her full lips, and my cock stirred at the strange tightening in my chest. I sat up quickly and pushed myself off the ground. "It's not getting any earlier," I shouted, clearing my throat. I handed her the makeshift cane I fabricated from the branch and began to repack my satchel. "Let's move."
Chapter Ten GABRIELLA We had made our way into the city, which meant I would finally get to sleep in a bed again. That is, if we could figure out how to get inside. Laz rammed his body into the door one more time. It finally gave in and creaked open. He stepped over the threshold and pulled a rusted chain hanging by the doorway. The solitary light bulb filled the tiny room with a pitiful orange glow. I removed my gas mask to get a better look at the place, but regretted my decision immediately. The aroma was so powerful that my eyes started watering. I held my breath and clutched the mask to my chest as I followed Lax inside. I thought the budget motels back on Earth were bad, but this place was a nightmare. It looked like the previous tenants had trashed the hotel room decades ago and the staff had never cleaned it up. There was a fist-sized hole in the dirty window. The tiles seemed as if they might have been cream-colored in the beginning, but dirty shoe marks and suspicious stains covered them now. A monitor hung on the wall at an awkward tilt. Someone had shattered the screen a long time ago. Loose cables and wires were coming out of the back. A small door was open, leading to an unlit
bathroom, but I was not brave enough to explore it. Laz seemed unshaken by the unkempt appearance of the room. He dusted off a wooden chair and put his bag on it. I was wary of moving from my spot by the doorway. For the first time since my crash on the planet, I was grateful all my luggage had gotten lost. "This is...rustic." I didn't want to come off as whiny, but surely we could have afforded something better than this? My disappointment must have been visible on my face. "This place is a piece of shit," said Laz bluntly. "We need to lay low and avoid detection from Synic and his troops." "I guess you're right. We certainly don't want to be discovered," I agreed. Laz took out a blue steel can he had purchased from a small corner shop. Popping off the lid, he pushed down on a nozzle and sprayed down every surface of the room. The crystal-white mist instantly cleared the stench from the air. Bubbles formed on the walls and floors, turning them a shade lighter. The room still looked old and grungy, but it was more livable than before. Laz tossed me an extra can. I caught it and went to work on the second bed, located on the left of the nightstand. This room was the last twin suite in the building. I pinched the edges of the faded
salmon covers and pulled them up to spray underneath. "The rest of the brides...they're okay, aren't they?" "As long as they're with my men, they are in good hands." "I didn't mean anything by it," I assured him. Fluffing the sanitized pillow, I shuffled over to the next bed. I aimed the can at the filthy covers. "I met a girl, Cheyenne, on the shuttle. I was wondering what happened to her." When I looked carefully at the covers, I dropped my can and took a giant step back. "Laz? Is this normal?" I shook my head in disgust and denial. One hand flew to my mouth as the other began vigorously poking Laz's waist. My lips were still moving as I called out for Laz's attention, but sounds weren't making it out from my body. "Can't you see I've got my hands full here? What now?" Laz was shocked at the sight of the moving mattress, which seemed to be alive. The middle of the bed had a large hole in it. Within the crater was a swarming pit of tangled worms, maggots, and insects. The bundle of bugs looked like they were pulsing in the center of the bed. They were beating as one entity. My voice finally came back to me. "What the
fuck is that?!" I flung myself to the other side of the room and pressed myself flat against the wall. The room echoed with every single cuss word I knew streaming nonstop out of my mouth. As usual, Laz moved like lighting under pressure. He clenched his teeth and reached for the mattress, gently easing it onto the floor. The only way he could get that thing out of there was to drag it across the room. Otherwise, the slimy bottom of the mattress might break through and spill its contents. I sprinted to the front door and held it open. Laz maneuvered the mattress past me and out of the doorway. I closed one eye but left the other cracked open as he flipped the mattress over the edge of the sixth-floor railing. The mattress plunged soundlessly to the ground underneath us. "I'm pretty sure that's one of the most disgusting things I've ever seen in my life." "If that's true, you've led a good life. That was only a mild infestation," said Laz. A small smile crept across his lips as he closed the door behind him. "There should be some running water in the bathroom if you want to take a shower. The water starts off brown, but it will clear up if you let it run for a minute." "I'll take what I can get. No peeking." Laz handed me a plastic bottle filled with soap. "Thanks."
With my expectations at an all-time low after the mattress disaster, the bathroom wasn't as bad as I had imagined. As it turned out, there was no hot water, but the force of the shower head made up for it. I was just happy I could finally wash my bra and panties. After toweling myself dry and slipping back into my tattered dress, I returned to the bedroom. "What are we doing next?" I fell silent when I heard the deep, leveled breathing. Laz had laid out the spare covers on the floor at the foot of the bed and was sprawled on top of it, snoring. He had his back turned to me and was facing the door. It looked like he had fallen asleep as soon as I entered the shower. I could imagine why. He had slept less than seven hours in the last three days. I tiptoed to the bed and pulled down the covers, an extra-silky sanitizing sheet protecting my lumpy pillow and blanket. I peeked over at Laz's sleeping figure. His strong back wrinkled as he shifted his arm in his sleep. Moving as lightly as I could, I removed the second sheet from under the covers, danced around Laz, and draped the sheet over his sleeping frame. After turning off the light, I crawled into bed quietly. I passed out as soon as my head hit the pillow.
Laz and I were in a dusty old freight elevator with expanding gates made from aged reinforced steel. It was big enough to house two grand pianos with room to spare. The large elevator jumped once and started moving down. I reached for the safety handle dangling above me and held onto it tightly. "Stay close to me and don't say a word. The Xylo here will keep to themselves as long as we stay out of their way. And whatever you do, don't make eye contact with anyone." Laz tugged on the hood of his cloak and motioned for me to adjust mine as well. "Yes commander," I said, humoring him. I released the handle and started tucking loose strands of hair inside my hood. "What is this place, anyway?" "I'd advise you to hold on to something." I took his advice to heart the moment the elevator started moving sideways. The free-moving room careened to my left. I wasn't expecting the shift, and I flew into Laz, who grabbed me by one arm and helped me stay on my feet. I noticed there was nothing but jet-black shadows beyond the latticed gaps in the gate. The smell of sulfur mixed with gasoline permeated the musty underground atmosphere. The elevator came to an abrupt halt less than a minute later. Laz reached for a bronze crank gleaming in the darkness and turned it counter-
clockwise. The old gate slowly retracted. "This is Bhima-Saraza," Laz said in a low voice. We stepped out of the elevator into a corridor lit with torches. "This underground marketplace is run by Xylo rebels. They're outcasts who regularly fight back against the tyrannical regime. Even though they are the enemies of our enemies, these folks are not our friends. We have to stay vigilant. Remember, at the end of the day, they are still Xylo." "A marketplace? Sounds terrific. I'm going to need some clean clothes to wear," I piped up. The day was looking better already. My smile faded when I realized I didn't have any money. "Would you mind spotting me for now? I lost everything in the crash, and I'm not going to see any TerraMates money for a long time." "Of course. I'll cover you." Laz cut through my babbling. He held a hand to his lips as we approached an entrance covered with a curtain. "But we can't stay here for long. I need to get parts for my communicator. Random raids by Xylo cops frequently occur in Bhima-Saraza. Make it quick." Laz held open the curtain to let me through. I ducked under his arm and slipped through the gap. As soon as I got to the other side, I grabbed the edges of my hood in amazement. It was not the typical open-air market I was used to back on Earth. The marketplace seemed to
stretch on endlessly but I could see thick, windowless clay walls in the distance. Robust twostory clay storefronts stood along the sides of a maze of booths. It was like we had discovered a hidden underground city. "Come on. This way," said Laz abruptly. I always found it difficult to keep up with his long strides. As we cut our way through the aisles surrounding the stalls, my eyes looked around. I wanted to take in the fantastic scenery around me. There were Xylo men and women of all ages hustling around. Dark canopy roofs cast shadows over all the stalls despite the lack of direct sunlight. In the booth on my right, a young Xylo man with an eye patch and blue, sinewy veins protruding out from the back of his head argued with a shopkeeper. He gesticulated with a brass trumpet and switchblade to emphasize his point. The shopkeeper, an elderly Xylo woman with a face full of tattoos, held her ground. As we walked further along the aisle, I snuck a peek to my left. Several injured and maimed Xylo with stone-faced expressions lined up next to a booth. Behind the stall, a pair of spectacled aliens in frayed lab coats attended a patient. The ailing Xylo sat on a reclined chair. He growled and winced as the black-market doctors treated a glowing boil on his forehead with gleaming scalpels and other surgical tools. I didn't want to see an
illegal operation. I turned away from the ghastly view. Laz purchased three sets of silver and black jumpsuits and a pair of ugly black boots for me before we went on our way. He found a practically bottomless knapsack for me just like his satchel, but this one was brown suede. I gleefully packed my clothes into my new bag and swung it over my shoulder. We reached the end of the aisle and made a turn at the end. Two Xylo children on hovering discs floated into our paths. I smiled as I went by two boys fencing with each other using painted branches. Their light and carefree laughter joined the noisy chatter of the marketplace. The purity of their joy was refreshing. It was the first cheery sight I had seen since arriving on the planet. I followed Laz into a rundown storefront. Not sure what to expect, I crinkled my nose and prepared myself for anything. I had to duck down under the broken signs blocking half of the doorway. "All right, here we are. Try not to stare at anything." "I won't." Even as the words left my mouth, I knew I was making a promise I couldn't keep. As soon as I entered the shop a vague sense of claustrophobia began to creep over me. The
workshop-slash-junkyard seemed smaller than it looked from the outside because it was so cramped. The interior reminded me of an underground coal mine. I could hardly see the walls because messy mountains of machinery parts covered them. Loose pieces of equipment were stacked from floor to ceiling. There were people in the workshop as well. Xylo staff hunched over their workstations. Some whacked away at their projects with hammers. Others leaned back from the dangerous sparks showering them from welding torches. A few peered through large magnifying lenses as they worked on miniature chips that were smaller than the tip of my pinkie. Though they appeared to be elderly, none of them looked like people you wanted hunting you. "Do I smell a human?" a thunderous voice boomed from above. Startled, I jumped back and tilted my head, seeing a circular hatch in the ceiling. A long pole ran through the middle of the door, connecting the two floors. "I'm sure I smell your blood. Who goes there?" The workers lifted their heads and started snapping at us. "It's me, Ryzz. Cut the crap and get your wrinkled old ass down here. I don't have another second to waste." A rainbow blur came sliding down the pole. I
blinked at the two-foot-tall Xylo, who came limping toward us with a cane. The eccentric alien looked far older than anyone in the room. I didn't know the typical Xylo life span, but if I had to guess, he looked like he had lived through a century or two. The alien wore thick goggles over his beady eyes and decorated himself with a flashy rainbow cloak adorned with bottle-cap medallions and metal trinkets. "General Lazarus," Ryzz barked. There was a sharp tone in the deep voice that didn't seem to match his small stature. He peered up at Laz, curling his lip. "I see you still refuse to get a haircut. What brings you here, boy?" "I need a spare Morse board for my communicator." Laz took out the device from his pocket. He handed it over to Ryzz, who leaned in for a closer look. "You got one laying around?" "Aye." "How much do you want for it?" "I suppose I can part with one for seven hundred fifty credits." "Seven hundred fifty?" Laz repeated, snorting. He crossed his arms and spread his legs apart. "For that price, I hope it's dipped in gold. Why don't you hold a gun to my head while you're at it? I didn't realize you were a thief, old man." "Where else are you going to find such a rare part? It seems you're on the clock, too." An oily
smile spread across his thin white lips. "It's nothing personal. It's just business. I have to make a living too, you know." When Ryzz's eyes settled on me, his smile broadened. "And who do we have here? You must be the human. You know, if you're looking for a discount, we could forget credits altogether. There are alternative forms of payment. Give me a few minutes with her in the back." "Laz!" I cried out, slapping a hand over my mouth. Before Ryzz could complete his thought, Laz had whipped out a gun. He jammed the end of the long barrel into the Xylo's lips and turned off the safety. Ryzz's expression stayed fixed on his face, but he raised his hands in surrender. The whole workshop was paying attention to our corner of the room. We watched as Laz leaned over to whisper in Ryzz's ear. His voice was quiet, but I knew everyone could hear each word he said. "Stand the fuck down. If you so much as look at her again, I'll blow your brains out, no questions asked. I'll pay in credits." Laz withdrew his weapon but left it out, positioned against his hip. Ryzz signaled to one of his workers and yelled out a complicated item code. The worker returned minutes later with a black microchip wrapped in transparent film and thrust it into Laz's hands.
"Let's make this quick, and then we never have to think about each other ever again." As Ryzz was about to answer, a deafening crash outside the workshop entrance ripped through the chatter. I took a look out the window. A team of Xylo cops in black uniforms and badges stormed through a smoking hole they created in the wall. I wondered why doors existed on this planet. Shoppers and storekeepers dispersed in all directions, running away from the cops who were wielding batons and firing random gunshots into the air. Classy. "Move workstation four!" Ryzz boomed to his worker. He turned towards Laz and pointed with his cane. "Just go. And don't ever let me see your face around here again." "You take care too, Ryzz." Laz hurried me through a small ventilation shaft hidden in the wall behind the workstation. We made our way down the narrow tunnel for a few minutes before a ladder appeared in front of us. By this time, my knees were scraped raw, and my palms throbbed with pain. I gritted my teeth and pulled myself up the sticky ladder. Laz climbed behind me and helped boost me out of the escape hatch. "Halt! Present your identification." We turned around and found ourselves face-toface with a floating robot shaped like a box, and
fitted with yellow sirens on both sides. Laz threw a hand over me and took a step back cautiously. He put his fingers to his lips. "Without identification, the penalty is death. Present identification in 3...2..." "Run!" Laz shoved me forward to give me a head start. Behind me, the drone whirred as a twin-headed barrel emerged from its top. Fiery bullets sprayed from the barrel in our general direction. We sprinted down to the end of the street. Seeing an open manhole in front of us, we leaped down into a black void.
Chapter Eleven LAZ As we plummeted into the darkness, I desperately looped an arm around the first thing I saw - a glint of metal. I clung to the side of the pipe and hauled Gabriella close to me with an outstretched arm. She was petite, but the stiffness of her frozen arms and legs made it seem like she weighed more than she did. I swung my leg over the top of the pipe and secured her in front of me. "Sit up straight and keep your hands on both sides so you don't fall off." "Thanks, like I didn't know that already," Gabriella snapped. She trembled as she looked over at me and shot me a blistering glance. At least the shaking meant she was able to move again. "Hurry up with whatever you're doing back there. I can feel my hands starting to slip." I ignored Gabriella's hysterical cries and took out the only light source I had left. The cylinders were small enough to keep in my pocket, but they only lasted about half an hour. I twisted it open and activated the light. "Just hold on a little longer." I took out a grappling hook and extendable rope, tying a knot in the center of the claw. Securing the line, I attached the end of the rope to
my belt loop. I pulled both ends to make sure it was secure. "I don't have a choice if I want to stay alive. Can you just get me down from here? Please?" I pulled Gabriella close to me and placed her arms on my shoulders. She was swinging dangerously, and she couldn't stop looking at the depths underneath us. Her icy fingers trembled as they tightened around my neck. As soon as the hook was anchored, I held her chin in my hand. "You can do this. Don't look down. Trust me." Gabriella nodded weakly. Holding her in front of me, I carefully released my legs from the sides of the pipe. We smoothly slid down with the assistance of the extendable rope. I held out my light to guide the path. When we approached the ground, I adjusted our descent and moved to the side. We touched down on the landing next to a flowing passage of sewer sludge. She lifted her new satchel and bent down. With her hands cupped over her kneecaps, she fought to catch her breath. I reached over to take her bag and stepped back to give her some room. "Do you need some water?" She didn't answer for a minute. "No, I'll be all right, thank you," Gabriella replied, panting. She straightened her back and took her satchel back. "I'm sorry for barking at you like that. Heights and I don't mix."
"I gathered as much," I quickly said as I turned my head away. "If you can move, we should get out of here. I don't know how much longer this light is going to last. Are you ready?" "I'm good enough to go," said Gabriella. She removed her gas mask from the satchel and placed it over her head. "Let's do it." Even though the Xylox sewage system smelled like excrement and death, it was less toxic than the air above ground. There were different dangers in the sewers. Discolored water constantly dripped from the leaky overhead pipes. Damp rats with crooked spines and shrunken heads were everywhere. They weren't afraid of us. Instead, they looked up at us curiously with glowing red eyes as they scurried over our boots. I knew Gabriella remained tense behind me, but she was a good soldier. Her desire to get out of here made her move faster than before. We headed east and forged ahead until we saw a sliver of light coming from a loose manhole cover above us. I shined the light around, revealing a set of steps bolted to the wall. "Here we go." I shoved the light into Gabriella's hand and pulled out the pouch containing my communicator pieces. Gabriella crouched next to me and shined the blinking light on my hands. I tore off the seal to the Morse board with my teeth and started
reassembling the communicator. But as I squinted at the electronics in front of me, I realized there was a problem. "Damn it!" My angry cry echoed through the tunnel. "What's wrong?" asked Gabriella softly. She removed her mask and blankly stared at the communicator in my hands. "Are you missing something?" "One of the pins must have snapped off when this thing fell apart," I grumbled. I kicked a piece of gravel to my left. The rock briefly floated on the sludge before it started to smoke and disappeared below the dark surface. Next to me, Gabriella began to fiddle with her right ear. She removed an earring and held it out to me in the palm of her hands. I pinched the post of the small diamond earring between my fingers and examined it carefully. "This might work." My forehead wrinkled as I gazed at her intently. "Are you sure you're okay with letting me use this? I'm going to have to break it apart. Is it a family heirloom?" "It's fine," said Gabriella, waving a hand. "I'm not concerned with having matching earrings right now, if you know what I mean." "Your sacrifice will be long remembered by the Maztek." I twisted off the diamond and slipped it into my
chest pocket. The repair would require delicate precision and a steady hand. I pushed the gold earring post against the resistor and manipulated the earring back on its side to hold the resistor in place. As soon as I heard a gratifying click, I puffed out my chest and beat my thigh twice with my fist. It was a silent and watered-down version of a Maztek victory bellow. "Was that good?" "It means I've set it in place. Half the screen has been shattered, so now we're going to find out if this thing even works." I turned a knob on the communicator and adjusted it from side to side. The green light on the top of the screen blinked, giving me hope. Gabriella cheered enthusiastically over my shoulder. But when a deep crackling came out of the speaker, I groaned. "There's no signal down here. I'm going to have to climb to the top. Stay close to me, and don't move any further unless I tell you to. Understood?" "Yes, commander," Gabriella mumbled. She rose from the ground and looked me in the eye. "Lighten up a little. You can live life without everything being an order." I stared at her for a moment but swallowed my snippy retort. "While we're down here, give me a second to change out of these nasty clothes."
"You have two minutes." I aimed the light toward her body and turned away to face the opposite wall. Gabriella shimmied out of her torn dress. She rolled it into a ball and casually tossed it into the sewer sludge. I could hear a soft unzipping behind me, and I couldn't control my thoughts. I knew she was naked and she would look fantastic. My eyes focused on the distinct shadow of her body cast against the wall. The side view of her silhouette showed off the rounded curve of her breasts contrasted against her flat stomach. Her hourglass figure bent forward. As she rolled the pants of her jumpsuit over her leg, the shadow of her jiggling breasts shook along with her body. The lustful sight was enough to bring my cock to attention. I averted my eyes and relocated them to a smudge on my boot. "I'm all set now." I turned around. All my years spent playing cards were put to good use when I made eye contact with her without revealing my thoughts. She looked good enough to devour in her skintight black jumpsuit. The zipper which ran down the middle of the suit was open over her chest. Seeing the globes of her perky breasts made me want to reach out and touch them. She ran a hand through her hair and shook it loose over her shoulders. I turned away, ostensibly
to investigate the manhole steps but secretly to adjust the sudden tightness in my crotch. Gabriella handed me a fresh rag for my face before putting her gas mask on again. I grunted at her in appreciation and tied it over my head. With Gabriella behind me, I moved up the cold steps and scaled the length of the wall. I stopped before the manhole opening and held the communicator to my ear. "Hold." The crackling continued. Either we weren't high enough, or the cover itself was interfering with the transmission. I reached out and pushed off the cover with the tips of my fingers. The thick metal disc made a loud noise when I moved it aside. I climbed to the top and lifted Gabriella out of the hole by the waist, setting her down next to me. I was still squatting when the crackling subsided. I distinctly heard a beep from the device before the faint sounds of scrambled voices started to come over the communicator. As I tinkered some more, trying to make the voices even clearer, Gabriella began to poke at my side with her finger. Anger flooded my mind. I needed to concentrate. I turned around to face her. "What are you doing?" "Behind you, Laz – watch out!" I had been so immersed in getting the communicator to work that I had completely
missed a figure waddling toward us. Gabriella jumped to her feet and clumsily swung her fist over my head. The figure lifted her off the ground instantly and flung her aside. Gabriella's airborne body hit a crooked street pole before falling limply to the ground. A Xylo security officer wearing tinted red goggles beat his chest with gloved fists. He seemed pretty excited for taking down a girl. I bounced off the ground and sprang on top of him before he could draw his holstered weapon. We crashed to the dirt, rolling around as we wrestled for his pistol. More adrenaline pumped into my system. I managed to get my hand on the weapon on the other side of his belt. Slipping my fingers over the trigger, I pulled back, aimed, and fired in a single motion. An electric charge shot from the mouth of the gun and incapacitated him. The Xylo convulsed briefly before his arms and legs became immobilized, and he fell over on his side. Turning on my heel, I vaulted toward Gabriella. She lay unconscious by the base of the dented street pole. I lifted the side of her head and laid it in my lap. There was a small gash over her eyebrow, but there were no other visible signs of injury. I pressed two fingers against her neck. Feeling her faint but steady pulse beating against my fingertips, I let out a breath I didn't know I had been holding. I heard shouting behind me. My neck creaked
as I looked over my shoulder. Either the Xylo weapon was undercharged, or the security officer weighed too much for the shock to knock him out for long. The Xylo was regaining sensation in his limbs. He snaked his way across the asphalt, rolling on his greasy stomach and heading toward his hover bike, which was still running. It was on standby a few inches off the ground. I hooked Gabriella's satchel over my shoulder. Scooping her off the ground, I carried her to the hover bike and carefully positioned her in the seat. The security officer tried to pull me off his bike, but he was still crawling around on the ground. I trampled over his fingers. The sickening crunch of breaking bones mixed with his agonizing screams in the air. Grabbing the keys from his belt, I secured Gabriella before mounting the hover bike myself. Black smog coughed out of the tailpipe as the bike lifted off the ground, blowing in the Xylo's unconscious face.
Chapter Twelve GABRIELLA The wooden planks of the bridge sunk slightly under my weight. I wavered and held onto the railing. In the sunlight, it almost looked like the bridge glowed a pristine white. I wondered if I was leaving tracks with my muddy shoes. When I looked behind me, there wasn't a spot in sight. I did a double-take when I wiggled my toes. The sky-blue ballet flats Dad gave me years ago sparkled on my feet. But they couldn't have been the same pair. The ones he got fit me when I was a child, but the shoes I was wearing were perfect for my adult body. I also remembered Richard throwing them out when I had accidentally spilled paint on the dining table. I raised one of my legs and tilted my head to the side. The hand-stitched sequins, the little white bows – the shoes were nearly identical. Shrugging, I proceeded to the other end of the bridge. I didn't have a clue about my location but there was a strong sense of familiarity. I had been here before. Bushes with blue and violet flowers grew along the sides of the clear water. The grass tickled my feet as I walked across it. I followed the trail of a winding stone path. Wooden signs with unintelligible blood-red symbols
poked out of the grass by the sidelines. When I reached the end of the road, I noticed my toes were tingling. It felt like my ballet flats had a mind of their own. I left the trail and walked across the slope of a small hill. "How are you doing, Shooting Star?" My heart did a little flip in my chest. I slowly turned to the man sitting on the grass a few feet away from me. A soft touch of gray peppered his carefully parted hair. The only other hints of his age were bags under his eyes. He had a terribly handsome face. A pair of gold-rimmed frames sat on the bridge of his nose. His glasses were slightly lopsided on the right side, supported by an uneven ear. The initials "K.M.H," were printed on the pocket of his tailored brown coat. "Dad?" "Of course." Wrinkles formed next to his eyes as he beamed at me. He patted the patch of ground next to him. "Let's chat." I joined him on the grass, hugging my legs. "Am I dead?" Dad held his stomach and threw his head back. His uninhibited laughter rang across the sweeping landscape. I rested my cheek against my knee and watched him, smiling. "Don't be silly, Gabriella. Of course not." "What am I doing here, then?"
"I don't know," said Dad. He winked. "You tell me." "Beats me." He raised an eyebrow. "Is that all you have to say to me after so long apart?" "Where are we?" "Why don't you take a look around and see if you can figure it out for yourself?" I sat up and looked at the beautiful water in front of me. A paddle leaned against the wooden dinghy docked by the river bank. Beyond that stood a quaint country cottage with a thick black roof that looked like a mushroom cap. My eyes lit up when it hit me. "I'm at the lake behind Grandma Molly's house," I breathed dreamily. My chin quivered. "You taught me how to ride a bike on that stone path when I was six. I felt awful when I heard Grandma Molly sold the cottage." "I was sad to hear the news, too," Dad shared ruefully. He looked on at the cottage and whistled. "I had a lot of great memories here. All those girls I brought back to my room when I was a teenager..." "Stop right there." I held a hand up to his face, smiling behind my groan. "Too much. Not ready to hear that, and don't think I ever will be." "Fair enough." Dad was still chuckling. His smile slowly faded. "How have you been holding up, kiddo?"
"Where do I start?" I sighed dramatically. My throat was beginning to feel thick. I tried to kick things off on a lighter note. "I think Mom's around your age now. I saw her a couple of weeks ago. You've aged far better than she has, if that means anything to you." "Maybe a little," said Dad. His eyes twinkled. "You know, I thought I wouldn't be able to control myself when I saw her. But I wasn't angry anymore. I felt pity for how old and unhealthy she is, but it felt like encountering a stranger at a bus stop." "I can understand that." Dad's voice was gentle and brooding. "Gabriella, I'm sorry about everything you had to go through. I wasn't there for you, Shooting Star." "Sorry?" My words sounded distant and forced. "It wasn't your fault. You weren't an abusive drunk who beat his wife into submission and went crazy when he couldn't do the same thing with his stepdaughter." "You know I would never let anything happen to you if I was around." "I know, I know," I groaned. I buried my face in my hands. "I'm lashing out for no reason now, and it isn't fair to you, so I'll stop." "You're angry." "No kidding." My voice dripped sarcasm. "Considering everything that's happened so far? I
wonder why that would be." "Gabriella, I know this is hard for you, but you're going to have to learn to stop keeping all your anger in a little ball inside you. You need to let things go." "That's easy for you to say," I retorted. "You're dead. You're done with all the bullshit. You're not the one who was left alone to navigate through life all by herself." "I'm sorry, Shooting Star." I leaned my head against Dad's shoulder. The physical contact was more than I could handle and I felt tears start to fall. I slipped my arm under his and clung to his body. He seemed solid to me. If I closed my eyes and concentrated hard enough, I could almost smell his particular scent: peppermint and traces of cologne. "I'm sorry, Dad." I could barely see him anymore through my tears. "I miss you." "I know," he whispered. He petted my head and planted a kiss on my forehead. "I miss you more." "How do you always stay so happy, Dad?" I tilted my head to look up at him. "No offense, but why aren't you bitter and resentful like anyone else would be? Do you know what was happening back home all the times you were away at Maztek? Do you have any idea how many strange men have been in your room?" "I've always known," he admitted glumly. "Your
mother's weak. I made my peace with that years ago. If I had done anything about it, they would have taken you away from me." I wouldn't let it go. "But you've worked so hard all your life only to die in your prime." I wasn't convinced. "I don't mean to sound like I'm accusing you of anything. But some answers would be nice." "You might not always find answers, honey, but there's a reason for everything." "What does that even mean? That's too philosophical. I need straight talk." "Just trust your gut, Gabriella. You were born with instincts for a reason. I'm proud of you, Shooting Star. You're everything I've hoped you would turn out to be. Everything is going to be just fine – I promise." I stood up immediately. I didn't like the tone of Dad's words. "You're not leaving, are you?" "I'm not going anywhere. They're telling me it's time for you to go." "I don't want to go." "I know, honey. I know." Quiet tears poured down my cheeks. They soaked into Dad's pants as I rested my head in his lap. Dad pulled the lapel of his coat and took out his mandolin. I had not seen the gorgeous wooden instrument in years. The sides of the pure black wood had a painted
scene of musical notes flying through the cosmos. The largest shooting star had the word "Gabriella" painted across it. I huddled close to him. I wanted to make this moment last as long as possible. My eyes squeezed shut as I relished every gentle pluck of the mandolin strings. Beyond the four stars, with the whispers of this melody I carry this heart forever, my naima, you'll be. "Gabriella?" I groaned. A pair of strong hands grabbed me by the shoulders and shook me incessantly. "Gabriella? Can you hear me?" "I have a headache." My head was in splitting pain. I had to open my eyes as slowly as possible. Adjusting to the light shining on my face added to my headache. I felt horrible. There wasn't an inch of my body that didn't hurt. My legs were spread open. I tried lifting my right leg to close them, but the severe stiffness overtaking my muscles told me I should give myself a chance to rest. I blinked rapidly. My eyes drifted to the hands holding my shoulders up. As soon as the blurriness subsided, I remembered. It felt like I saw the four black asterisks tattooed onto Laz's knuckles for the
first time. He leaned over and gently lowered my head back onto my pillow. "Four stars," I rasped groggily. I winced. My parched throat burned every time I tried to speak. "What was that? Did you say something? Can you hear me?" "Will you please," I gasped. My eyebrows snapped together as my eyes fell back shut. "Keep it down." I heard Laz exhale and fall to the ground. One of my eyes curiously opened. Laz was on the floor of our room. His hands were on his face with his fingers pressed against his temples. A thin sheen of sweat covered all the tension points on his body – his forehead, chest, and under his armpits. The expression of concern was something I hadn't seen from him before. I didn't think I had ever seen him show emotions other than annoyance and anger. "Can I get some water?" Laz stood up and pulled out a bottle of water from my knapsack. He opened it with one hand and held the back of my head with the other. I lifted my chin and greedily swallowed the water he poured into my mouth. The cold drink brought life back into my strained vocal chords. "Thanks." I licked my lips and fluffed my pillow against the shaky headboard. "How are you feeling? Try lifting your arms and wiggling your toes."
I wanted to move, but it was difficult. Lances of pain shot down my back whenever I tried to lift a finger. It was nearly unbearable. Laz knelt next to the bed and reached for my hand. Color swept across my cheeks. My palms started to tingle. I shifted on the bed and lay against my pillow. Laz pried apart my thumb and index finger and massaged the swollen pressure point. He only touched my hand, but I thought I could feel my pulse rate increasing from his touch. "Whatever it is you're doing, it's working." My low moans of pleasure filled the silence. "My head feels lighter already." "Good." "What happened? Did you get him? Ow!" Laz dropped my hand abruptly. He got to his feet and loomed over me with his arms folded across his chest. I rubbed the sore spot on my elbow, glaring at him. "What's your problem?" "I've had it with you and your inability to follow simple orders." "If you say 'orders' one more time, I'm going to go crazy." I threw up my hands halfway in frustration. "Ow! Damn it." "I don't know how they do things back on Earth, but take a look around." Laz gestured wildly with his arms as he lectured me. "You're going to have to adjust your feelings. You're on Xylox, for
fuck's sake. If you don't do what I tell you to do, you're going to die out here. End of story." "That's rich, coming from you," I fired back. My rising anger was temporarily numbing the pain in my body. I wasn't ready to back down. "I'm pretty sure I saved your ungrateful butt out there." "I'm the one with over twenty years of training under his belt. Not you." "If that's your version of a 'thank you,' let me be the first to tell you, mister – it sucks." Laz stared at me for a moment. He was so angry I thought steam might shoot out of his nostrils. His chest suddenly deflated. He relaxed his hands, which had curled into fists, and snatched his bag from the floor. "Going somewhere? Why am I not surprised?" "I'm going to find some specialized tools. My communicator broke when that fat bastard rolled over it. I stole his communicator, but it needs to be rewired to reach my crew's frequency." "Do you need some company?" "No," said Laz immediately. He turned the doorknob open, unnecessarily adding, "You've helped enough for today." "Just trying to be a good girl!" I called out resentfully to the slamming door. "Jerk." Shaking my head, I touched the back of my hand against my cheek to calm myself down. But as I pulled off the covers to look at myself, I shook my
head. I saw several nasty abrasions and bruises on my arms and legs. Laz had treated every one of them with blue ointment. I twisted my neck to look at my back. A light cloth covered the large gash running next to my spine. I looked at my washed and folded jumpsuit sitting on the chair by the wall. On my nightstand was a mug of soup. It was still hot enough to drink. I felt a sting of guilt for my last remark.
Chapter Thirteen LAZ As I lifted the small bag of tools from the counter, I made sure to thank the storekeeper. The old Xylo grunted in reply. He half-heartedly twirled the end of his long, wispy mustache. He pretended like he wasn't paying attention, but I knew his unblinking eyes remained fixed on me until I left his shop. The putrid stench of the Xylox atmosphere assaulted me as soon as I stepped outside. I reached inside my hood and pulled the rag down over my face, securing it before I moved down the sidewalk. It wasn't only the air that stunk on this planet. Only a few street lights were working. The simple action of walking down the road was enough to drain the life out of anyone. The impoverished community I saw in front of me lay in shambles, and I could only assume it was representative of the other towns on the planet. Some buildings and formerly tall towers stood lopsided on their bases. Squatters claimed any crumbling high-rise buildings that happened to remain upright, developing distinct communities of their own. Many families, forced into homelessness because of the war effort, ended up populating the ruins of abandoned construction sites.
Now it was nighttime and children were running around unsupervised. Young, unemployed Xylo hoodlums loitered in groups on street corners, guffawing and hurling insults at passing strangers. It was easy for an off-worlder to pick out the homes and businesses of the fortunate. The entrances to the upper-class residential and commercial structures were chained and bolted shut. The expensive areas hired private security to watch their places day in and day out. I passed an old brown warehouse with an unusually large number of power cables and wires running through dirty windows. The warehouse was eight stories tall, but only the first four floors from the ground up were in use. Foggy purple lights and loud, obnoxious music emitted from the building. Judging from all the shifty individuals entering and leaving, I suspected it was a casino. The warehouse was a mental landmark I used to remind myself that I was near our room. I had passed this way a few times without incident, but today a scuffling disturbance caught my attention. My Xylese vocabulary was limited, but cries of distress were universal. The commotion came from behind me, in an alley sandwiched between two buildings constructed a little too close together. When I approached, I saw a hysterical older woman clutching onto her purse. Two Xylo men had her
trapped. I wondered if I should even get involved. Did I care if another Xylo random died? We were at war with their planet, after all. But I didn't have time to think further. In front of my eyes, the half-naked and barefoot assailants wrestled away her purse and shoved her to the ground. One slipped his hands around the stolen purse while the other held her down. Before the sick pervert could reach under the hem of the thrashing woman's dress, I sprang into action. I noisily dropped my bag of tools. The two men turned their small black eyes in my direction. The one on the ground withdrew his hand from the screaming woman's legs but stayed sitting on her ankles, which prevented her from running away. The second Xylo with gold hoops on his ears tilted his head to one side and started inching toward me. Were they brothers? They looked similar, and I couldn't imagine anyone voluntarily partnering with one of these losers. Pierced Ears barked at me and pointed at the woman at the ground emphatically. The skin around his mouth cracked when he grinned. I hoped he wasn't offering me sloppy seconds. From the corner of my eye, I could see the terror on the woman's face. Her wide eyes didn't have any tears, but her expression was distraught and hopeless.
Pierced Ears motioned to me, beckoning me closer. As he raised his hand, I strode forward and grabbed it with my fist. I yanked him toward me and twisted his arm, sending him to his knees. He howled at my feet and handed over the stolen purse without prompting. I held him by the hoops of his ear and swung him into the side of the building. The bloody earrings tore off in the scuffle and bounced across the ground. The other creep leaped off the woman's legs, calling out to his unresponsive brother. While he was distracted, the woman crawled backward and took shelter in a corner of the dead end. The angry Xylo turned on me, wailing in despair. He looked at the ground, reached down, and grabbed a shard of broken glass. Holding it pointed away from his body, he started to charge at me. I didn't have to think. My military-trained arm swung out instinctively and caught him by the wrist. I took a step, turned, and twisted, pinning his arm behind his back. As the thug struggled with me, I punched him in the face. His jaw dislocated with a loud popping noise. After I kicked the scrawny Xylo off his feet, I picked him up and hurled him towards the wall, next to his fallen brother. Even though he had a severe injury on his face, the mean bastard was determined to finish the robbery. He sprang from the ground again and stalked toward the woman. I knelt down and
retrieved a knife from my ankle strap. If my fists weren't enough, I would have to use a weapon. The woman covered her face with her arms and ineffectively tried to keep her assailant at bay with an outstretched leg. I swooped in from behind him and threw my arm around his neck. I attempted to pull him off of her, but his adrenaline-induced rage made him stronger than I had anticipated. As I pushed his broken jaw and pressed my blade over his throat, his head squirmed out of my grasp. He opened his mouth, revealing two rows of jagged gray teeth that sunk into my hand. "Fuck!" I roared. My fingers opened and dropped the blade to the ground. My skin was usually tough enough to withstand some bruising, but the sheer force of his bite penetrated my hand. Blood started to flow out of the puncture wounds and down my wrist. I tried to ignore the pain and gripped his head with both hands, jerking it forcefully to the side. His lifeless body crumpled at my feet, leaving my bloody palm print visible on his neck. My arm was starting to glisten blue from my blood. I grunted and returned the purse. She pulled herself to her feet shakily and started bowing to me, saying something in a different language that I couldn't understand. I waved my good hand at her. I didn't have time to talk, and I didn't want her to come up and get a
good look at me. But as I backed away, I stepped on the end of my cloak. My foot pulled my hood, revealing my face. The woman took one step toward me and halted abruptly. Her pale lips opened. Now she started moving back as she raised a crooked finger at me. "Don't worry," I assured her breathlessly. "Do you speak Standard? I'm not going to hurt you –" "Halt! Present your identification." Shit. Not again. I stopped moving, but I could see the shadow cast from the Xylo drone hovering behind me. My muscles grew tense, and I was ready to fight. But I had forgotten about the woman. Would I be able to protect her too? I took a chance and looked up, staring at her. It looked like she was trying to hide inside the wall. "Without identification, the penalty is death. Present identification in 3..." I saw her throat move as she swallowed. She seemed to be thinking about something, and eventually she reached into her purse, taking out a thick green card. She walked up to the drone behind me and held her card over its scanner. "Thank you for presenting your identification." I grabbed my things and nodded at her before staggering off in the opposite direction. I held my palm under the light of the motel hallway and ran my fingers over the crude stitches. Dried
blood still covered my hand. The salve had sealed up part of the wound, but I had needed to finish closing the cut myself. I spread out my fingers, but when I tried to wiggle them, a sharp jab of pain flared up in my hand. "Damn," I growled. I heard faint giggles around me. A potbellied Xylo in a pink silk robe stumbled up the stairs. He wrapped his hairy arms around two Xylo women clutching near-empty bottles of hard liquor. I opened the door quickly and ducked into the room before they could see me. "Finally. What took you so long? What happened to you?" Gabriella clapped a hand over her mouth and pulled off her covers. She hobbled towards me and patted me down frantically. I took a step back from her and held out my hand for inspection. She pored over the blood stains on my cloak. "I'm fine. It's not as bad as it looks." Gabriella was determined to help me. She brought me some water and forced it to my lips. I gratefully chugged down the drink as she took the bag from me and set it down at her feet. "No offense, but you look like shit. What kind of a store did you go to?" I handed her the water and wiped my mouth with my sleeve. "It's nothing. Two Xylo thugs got in my way. One bit my hand, but I closed it up before
it could hurt me." "Are you sure you're okay? Maybe there's something I can get you, or watch over you." "No, you've..." I bit my tongue and shook my head. "No thank you. You should get back in bed. Did you drink the medicine I left for you?" "Yes, I did." Gabriella sank to the foot of the bed. "It's not the best thing I've ever tasted, but it's helped with the soreness. It's getting easier to move around." "That's the idea." I stripped off my stained clothes and tossed them onto the chair. Gabriella watched as I dumped out my treasure. A can of black spray paint rolled across the floor and stopped at a bedpost. We would use the paint later to disguise the hover bike. I needed the tools to adjust the stolen communicator so I could talk to my people. "Listen, Laz. I've had some time to think about what happened to me. I just realized that I haven't thanked you." "What for?" Gabriella tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. I replaced the coupler and began the hot-wiring process. "You know. Rescuing me. Fixing me up and everything else. You could have left me to die out there, but you didn't. Thank you. I know I've been hard to deal with for the last couple of days, but I'm
truly grateful." "Don't mention it." "I still don't understand why you came to get me. There are plenty of other women on Earth who would be happy to marry a sexy Maztek commander. You could have gotten a refund from TerraMates." "It's my job. This isn't my first rescue mission." "Oh, right," Gabriella muttered quickly. She blushed and started to stammer. "Of course. That wasn't exactly what I was insinuating, but it's good to know." "I wouldn't have left you there," I said tonelessly. I held the communicator closer to my face. Sweat was starting to accumulate on my furrowed brows from my concentration. The stitches on my palm stung. "If I ended up going to Xylox, then I ended up going to Xylox." "That sounds...logical," Gabriella replied slowly. She couldn't sit still – she was jittery and fidgeting with her hands. "I guess I just wanted to make it clear that this isn't my usual personality. Being the damsel in distress, I mean. I've always been an independent woman." "I don't doubt that. Fuck!" "What's wrong?" The pliers fell from my grasp and hit the floor with a clang. Gabriella rolled off the bed and sat next to me.
I set down the communicator and grabbed a sterilizing salve from my satchel. She took the tube from me and squeezed some onto the bleeding wound. I almost started to tell her that I could handle things myself, but I managed to hold my tongue. To be honest, I guess I didn't hate the way she tenderly dabbed ointment on my cut with her small fingers. "You know there's nothing the matter with asking for help, right?" Gabriella reached over and grabbed the communicator and pliers from the floor. "My back is still killing me, but my hands are perfectly fine. Why don't I give it a whirl? Tell me what to do, and I'll follow your lead. I used to bead my jewelry, and I have an ex-boyfriend, so I have some experience manipulating small objects." "We can try," I agreed after some thought. I laid my palm face up on my lap. "You have smaller hands, so it might be easier for you to twist these wires." "Which ones need work?" Gabriella leaned close to me and held up the communicator to my face. I couldn't help noticing that her soft breast pressed against the side of my chest. I swallowed and leaned away. She looked up at me expectantly with innocent, blue eyes. "Hello?" "It's complicated. Loop the thick black wire over the orange wire, then twist the green, white,
and red wires together, and thread them through the second hole. Be very careful with the three wires. They're thin and solid copper, not stranded. If you break one of them, the whole thing's useless." "I'm not feeling any pressure at all," said Gabriella, taking a deep breath. She raised her eyebrows. "It sounds simple enough. Here goes nothing." "Take your time." "Uh-huh." Gabriella slid the black wire under the orange one smoothly. "Now that I've got the easy part out of the way, time to twist some wires together." She began to hum a strikingly familiar tune. I wrinkled my forehead and sat up straight, watching her carefully. As she brought the communicator close to her face, she narrowed her eyes into slits and poked out her tongue from the side of her mouth. "Is that a popular song on Earth?" "What? Sorry, it's a weird habit of mine. I hum it sometimes when I'm concentrating. It helps me shut out all the other noises in the room. It's not a pop tune - it's just a song my dad wrote for me. He used to sing it to me all the time." "Your father?" There was a strange flutter in my stomach. No. It couldn't be. "What was his name?" "His first name was Keith, but everyone knew him by his second name, Marshall."
"But your father's last name is Stein, correct?" "It's not. Hang on a second...got it." Gabriella held up the communicator triumphantly. "Your father's last name?" "Stein is my mother's maiden name. She had it changed after Dad died. It let her claim she was a single mom and receive payouts from the government. My Dad's last name was Hathaway. Does it matter?" I was stunned. I hadn't moved a muscle, but I felt the floor shifting beneath me. I couldn't describe the strange feeling coursing through my body. Gabriella set down the communicator and slowly inched closer to me. "Laz? Are you okay?" "Your father. Marshall. Does he have a slightly protruding right ear?" "Yes, he does. Wait a second. How would you know that?" I found myself without the proper words to say. Except one. The only thing that came out of my mouth was the single word invading my mind. "Naima?"
Chapter Fourteen GABRIELLA "What did you say?" I stared at Laz, nervously sticking my thumbs into my fists. I had never seen Laz as shaken as this before. His eyes were darting back and forth. The worry lines on his face were prominent. How did he know these things about my father? I was bursting with questions, but I wasn't getting any answers. "Never mind about that," Laz replied curtly. He reached for some water and tilted his head back. He drank it all in one swallow. "It's going to be hard to get me to drop that topic of conversation. How do you know so much about my Dad? Did you do a background check on me?" "No." Laz reached into his satchel and took out a small case. He split it open, revealing a secret compartment in the back before handing it to me. "I might have known him. Is this a picture of your father?" I took his card holder and inspected the faded photograph on the back. There were three figures in the picture, casually posed in mid-laughter in front of a Maztek military shuttle. The handsome alien on the left appeared to be in his mid-thirties. He
had wavy brown hair, and tattoos peeked out from under the rolled-up sleeves of his army fatigues. The alien in the middle was considerably older. He had a silver-gray ponytail and an old scar that prevented his left eye from fully opening. Even now it looked like he could make girls swoon. On the far right of the picture, as clear as water from the lake behind Grandma Molly's house, stood a familiar shape. It was Dad. I recognized his smile immediately. The grin that used to put me to sleep at night stretched from ear to ear. "That's my father and Upa, next to Marshall." "Oh my God." I traced the outline of Dad's face with the tip of my finger. A single tear rolled down my face, lingering on my chin. "How is this possible?" "It's a long story. I might as well fix us something to eat while I think about the best way to tell it." Laz emptied out a bag and pulled two plain brown packages out of it. He set a tray in front of me. The flimsy tray had two sections. A coin-sized lump of black dough sat on one side. The other was deeper and contained a handful of brown powder. Laz ripped open a smaller packet and poured its contents onto both ends of the tray. Within seconds, the dough fluffed up, swelling into a small loaf of bread. The brown powder started foaming and turning into a thick, questionable gravy.
"Dig in." With one hand, I took a crunchy bite of bread, which tasted as dry and unappetizing as it looked when it was a powder. The other held the photograph. I couldn't stop looking at it. "Is it real? If it's fake, it's not a funny joke." "It is." Laz replied with his mouth full. He was already sopping up the gravy with the last pieces of his bread. "Marshall and my father were especially close." "I can't believe it. I thought Earth was small, but this feels like a cosmic coincidence. What about you? Did you know my Dad personally?" "Yes." "Well?" I demanded, setting the mostly uneaten bread back down on my tray. "Go on, don't just stop there!" "He was an honorable human, and would have been a fine Maztek," said Laz. He looked at me, but his eyes were unfocused, as if he were replaying memories in his head. "When my father and Upa died in battle, he always made time in his busy schedule to check on me. He helped me keep focused through my adolescent years." "That sounds like him." I blinked back my tears and reluctantly dipped my bread into the salty gravy. "I'm a Daddy's girl, so maybe I'm biased, but he was the most generous and compassionate man I've ever known. Everyone else came before his
needs. Even those who didn't deserve it." Before now, I had never spoken a word about Dad to another living creature. Not concerned school teachers, not coworkers, and definitely not Jake. I felt my body start to relax. It felt freeing to talk about the man I immortalized and held tightly to my heart. "There was a homeless man named Skippy that used to panhandle near my house. I don't think any of us knew his real name. I saw him sometimes on the way to school or on my way back. We never talked, but he would wave at me. I would see Dad giving him food, clothes, or money when he could. He did stuff like that all the time. I guess it was part of his character. He did what he could for other people wherever he was. One day, I stopped seeing Skippy on my way to school. Weeks went by, but he stopped showing up. I thought poverty had finally gotten to him until I ran into him at a grocery store about two years ago. He's employed as a lawyer now. I didn't even recognize him. In fact, he was the one who approached me." "Your father gave him more than you have ever imagined." Laz finished my thought. He nodded to himself as he put the communicator back together. He screwed the sides shut and began toying with the knobs. "He did. You probably think I cry all the time, but I don't cry much. I hadn't shed a tear for three
years, but when I saw Skippy again, I lost control of myself. I got off work early that day and rushed home. Jake still hadn't moved from the couch, of course..." "Jake? Is that the roommate you mentioned?" "Oh, right." I tugged on my earlobe and twirled a strand of hair around my finger. "Well, yes, but not exactly. He wasn't just a roommate. We were in a relationship for almost nine years. It's more complicated than it sounds." "I see." He didn't probe any further. "Do you think you could tell me a story about my Dad? I would love to hear anything about him." "No." My mouth dropped open in protest. "But...why not?" "You didn't let me finish. What I meant to say was – no, but I could show you, if you like." "Show me?" I wrinkled my forehead. "What do you mean by that?" "It's a Maztek practice we call tawarid mana," Laz explained, scratching the back of his neck. "Other people have done it to me a few times, but I was always on the receiving end. This will be the first time I'm sending my memories to another. You'll have to keep your expectations low, but it can't hurt to try." "Okay." I started to push myself off the floor. "What do I have to do? Is it going to hurt?"
"Sit down. You shouldn't feel anything as long as I do it correctly." "Okay," I shrugged. I stuck my butt on the floor again and leaned back against the side of the bed. "I trust you." "This might sound strange, but I'm going to need to hold your hands." I held out my hands to him obediently, hoping I wouldn't start to sweat. He looked uncomfortable as well, releasing a flustered sigh as he placed my palms flat on his. Once I saw them close together, I realized my hands looked tiny next to his. The tips of my fingers barely reached the bottom fold line of his fingers. The reminder of how easily he could overpower me was both titillating and terrifying at the same time. "Fold your legs and straighten your back. Relax." I closed my eyes and flexed my muscles. "Your shoulders are too high up. You're looking for relaxation, not constipation." "I'm trying," I grumbled, curling my lip. I shook my shoulders loose and cracked my knuckles before placing my hands on top of his again. "Take deep, slow breaths from your diaphragm." I shut my eyes again and tried not to get distracted from by huskiness of Laz's voice. I wasn't sure what tawarid mana required, but I
hoped it wasn't much different from meditation. I thought I could do it if I concentrated. "You're going to have to try to sync to my khwala – my wavelength. Listen to the sound of my voice. Copy my breathing patterns. Pay attention to each beat of my pulse through my palms. Don't say anything. Don't think anything. Let me guide you." The stitches in his hands were tickling my palms, but I forced that thought to the back of my mind. I held in my breath and exhaled with him. With my eyes closed, I could feel a rhythmic drumming coming from his palms. The more I paid attention to it, the more it seemed as if the noise was getting louder and closer to my ears. I heard someone else talking. "Two thousand civilians are believed dead in the Fallgold bloodshed..." Now it was another voice. "Private! Get your worthless face off the ground and finish that lap before I rip off your leg and drag you to the finish line!" A different person now. "Man down! I repeat, man down! Back off and give him some air. Hang in there, Liam. I'm not going anywhere." Choppy images and garbled, disembodied voices started invading my mind. They came one after another, but each flashing image lasted for no longer than a second. The worst were scenes of
explosions, cities in ruins, and mutilated corpses. My shoulders started shaking, but I didn't notice it until Laz pulled his palms out from under me. I buckled over, holding my hand against my racing heart. "Sorry. That's not supposed to happen," said Laz quietly. "I got distracted. Are you okay?" "I can't believe it. It was like I was in your head," I gasped. My mind was still reeling from the horrifying images. Was that what he lived with every day? I nodded and gave my hands a shake. "Let's try it again." "Take two." I placed my palms on his and allowed our breathing to harmonize. When I closed my eyes, I saw a dusty desert scene in front of me. The difference was that I was no longer looking through my eyes. Judging by the oversized world around me, I was looking out from the eyes of a young Laz who couldn't have been older than five or six. And I definitely wasn't on Xylox anymore. YOUNG LAZARUS Along with the sun's dazzling rays beating down on my face, the air felt fresh and exhilarating. Coral-tinted clouds floated across the rolling blue skies. I glanced down at my feet. The small soles of my boots sunk into the gleaming white sand.
I climbed the wavy floors of sand dunes, but as I reached the top, I realized what lay on the other side was far from scenic. People had erected massive white tents all over an open area, creating a small campsite. A mixture of human and Maztek doctors treated patients both inside the tents and out - the camp was already over capacity. Doctors were even wheeling around small children on appropriately-sized mobile beds. Most of them appeared to be on drugs for their pain. They looked tiny next to their towering IV drips. I kicked off my boots and swung them next to me as I walked along the crest of the hill. The tiny grains of sand felt fantastic between my bare toes. When I spotted my father and grandfather coming up the dune to our right, we looked for a place to hide and found it beneath a large boulder. I held onto the edge of the rock and carefully peeked around it. I knew this area was out of bounds. Even though they were far away, I would be able to hear their conversation from my hiding place. Father and Upa put on surgical masks and approached a man in a hazmat suit from behind. The man turned around and lifted his mask over his head. It was Marshall. "Fahzi," Marshall said. My father had a weary expression on his lined face. He had not slept for a few days. "I think it's far too early in the day to see
your ugly mug, Andrei." "As they say on Earth – blow me, Marshall," Father fired back, grinning. The grim look on his face disappeared as he looked around at the grisly scene. "How's it looking for these patients? Have you made any progress?" "Our supply of antidote is running dangerously low. I have people working to find the ingredients we need from neighboring ports. Once we get all the components, we can start creating a fresh batch." "How are we determining who is first in line for the remainder? I assume children are receiving the last of the antidote," Upa piped up, crossing his arms. My Upa's face was deeply grooved and heavily scarred, and his sleeves could barely contain his muscles. As he spoke, someone approached wheeling a chubby boy with big brown eyes and a handful of tubes running out from his chest. Upa's expression instantly softened as he made a silly face, getting the boy to start giggling. As soon as he turned back to the men, his face was as grim as ever. "For now," Marshall replied sternly. "The Xylo biological weapons have put these villages in quite a predicament. They've understood for the most part, but tensions are escalating. A few have started to complain, and those in severe pain will begin to
make louder demands." The haunting call of a blow horn ripped through the air. Surprised by the noise, I fell and landed on my butt with a thud. I jammed my feet into my boots, wanting to flee the scene as quickly as possible. Hurtling down the slope of the dune, I ran straight for Marshall, Father, and Upa. Soldiers were streaming in from all directions to evacuate the patients and workers, who were starting to panic. Father's eyes bulged, then lit up when he spotted me. He grabbed me by the back of my shirt and held me up by the shoulders. "Lazarus! I know I told you to stop playing around here. It's going to get dangerous." Father paused and held me in his arms. He turned toward Marshall, who was running towards a tent. "Marshall! You're going in the wrong direction." "I know there's a patient back there who's senile. We haven't accounted for him. He often hides in the supply closet..." "Marshall, no! And there he goes. Fuck!" Father thrust me into Upa's arms and started running after Marshall. "We're running out of time. Take Laz and make sure you get him to the shelter!" My body trembled as Upa opened a circular vault door built into the ground. He pulled back the top and he climbed into the small space, squeezing
me along with him. The bunker of last resort was made to house only one man, so adding a young child made it very cramped. I still hadn't uttered a word, but I knew my eyes were wide with fright. Once we settled inside, Upa sealed the door behind us. "Close your eyes, Laz. There's going to be a little rumble, but it will all be over soon." The eerie whine of an approaching bomb grew louder than a rumble. Before I could brace myself, the ground above us was hit with a blast that shook the ground. Just as Upa predicted, our chamber vibrated for almost ten seconds. "It's going to be fine, Laz. Just hold on tightly to me." Upa climbed the ladder and grunted as he lifted the vault door over his head. He set me on the ground next to him and grabbed my outreached hand. Upa fanned the cloud of dense black smoke permeating the air. Through the fog, we could see that the few remaining tents were ablaze. Three shadowy figures began limping toward me. As the fog slowly cleared, my knees went weak with relief. Marshall and Father each had an arm of a white-faced patient draped around their necks. They lay him carefully on the ground and promptly fell alongside him. All three lay quietly amidst the wreckage, trying to regain their strength.
Laz pulled his hand away. He looked drained and fell back but caught himself with his palms before he hit the ground. My face felt flushed. I rested the back of my head against the edge of the bed. Laz crawled over and sat next to me. He leaned in and gently opened my eyes with his fingers. "Are you all right in there?" "I'm okay. Just tired and a little shaken." My eyes drooped shut again as I shook my head sadly. "To think, after all that, Dad died in a horrible shuttle crash." "Why do you say that?" Laz interjected. He frowned, looking genuinely confused. "Marshall survived the impact." The hairs on my arms stood up straight, and my blood felt ice-cold. "Do you know what happened to him?" "It turned out Synic shot down his shuttle. It's very similar to your situation. Synic took Marshall hostage and interrogated him about Maztek troop deployment." Laz's words trailed off as he stared at me. I sniffed and wiped off my tears with my fists. He was doing it again – evaluating me with his stony poker face. "Why are you waiting? What did they do to him? Don't hold back now," I begged. My pitch was rising with every word I spoke. "Don't spare a single detail. What did they do to my father?"
Laz blinked at me. "Marshall would not give up any information, of course. Synic killed him. They told me it was swift and painless. Your father died a hero." It was my turn to narrow my eyes and analyze his face. "Are you lying to me?" Before I could get an answer, the communicator crackled to life. "General? General, this is Sargeant Major Dallas – do you read me? I repeat, do you read me? Over."
Chapter Fifteen LAZ I didn't have time to tell Gabriella everything, but when night came, I didn't have control of my dreams. I became a boy once again, reliving my worst nightmares. "Lazarus! Don't walk so fast." I rushed back to my father's side at once. Upa broke away from a boar sausage stand filled with meat skewers and joined us. I eagerly took the grilled sausage from my grandfather and started munching on the treat. Upa knew how fond I was of triple-horned boar meat. "Sorry, Ono." "Upa and I were finally given time off today, so there's no need to rush. We have the whole day ahead of us." We wandered down the vibrant streets of Fallgold Plaza. It was Festival Day. Families from all over the planet came to the capital, celebrating the city's rich culture and history. Vendors set up shops along the streets, selling food, desserts, and liquor for shoppers to consume as they enjoyed the festivities. Beautiful women wearing colorful headdresses, make-up, and beads paraded alongside the shoppers. Young men with elaborate masks painted on their faces followed the dancers. The
men provided music with their trumpets and drums. I had a question. "Why do you work so much?" I tossed my empty skewer into the trash can. "Zendaya's parents only work five days a week, and they are always home in time for supper." My father sighed and exchanged an unreadable look with Upa. "Zendaya's parents work in a different field. Upa and I have critical jobs with the military." My father knelt down next to me and placed a hand on my back. "Look around you." The party surrounding us was exciting. I wished I could attend with my family every day. Children waved their hands in the air and stamped their feet gleefully along with the dancers. Loving couples of all ages strolled down the streets hand in hand. I looked back at my father. "It looks like everyone is having fun." "It is our job to ensure everyone you see here is out of harm's way. Unfortunately, Lazarus, bad things can come from Xylox every day." "I hope you get all the Xylo, Ono. Maybe then you and Upa can spend more time with me." "That's a sweet thought, my boy," Upa joined in, chuckling. But if that were the case, your old man and I would be out of a job." My father grinned as he rose to his feet. "That's right. We'd have to find something else to do. Now, Lazarus, you completed the training course this
morning in record time. Why don't you look around and pick out a toy?" "You mean it, Ono? Anything I want?" "Aye." "Thank you." Before I could say anything else, we heard a sound behind us. We turned toward the spreading gasps in the crowd. "Up there! What is that? Was there a shuttle show scheduled for today?" "No, they haven't done that in years..." Upa and my father grabbed their communicators from their belts at almost the same time and started barking at them. My lip quivered as I stepped back. I had never seen my father behave like this before, and I wondered what it meant. Upa's voice started cracking as he cursed wildly into his communicator. My father cupped his hands around his mouth. He weaved his way through the crowd and rallied everyone around him, getting their attention and telling them to look in the sky. I turned my head up along with the rest of the crowd. A dozen black and red shuttles were coming toward us. The spacecraft were moving through the clouds and leaving trails of black smoke in the sky. An announcement blared over the warning system. "This is an evacuation. This is not a drill. I repeat, this is not a drill. Do not panic. Evacuate
the area." They didn't have time to say anything else before the first bomb plunged from the skies and struck the Fallgold bell tower. We watched the majestic gold structure slowly disintegrate into fire and rubble. The ground underneath us cracked from the impact. That was when the screaming started. Suddenly everyone who looked like they were in a position of authority or a police officer was grappling with panicked citizens, holding them back to prevent a stampede. Upa and my father were only two more people in the chaos. Upa rattled off instructions to as many of the authorities as he could, but his words fell on deaf ears. My father took a different tactic. He gathered families with young children and lead them to the emergency fallout shelters. "Lazarus!" My father snatched me up from the ground and thrust me into the arms of a young mother. "Ono! No, I want to stay with you." "Please, take my son." "No, Ono – wait! Let go of me!" The woman managed to drag me for a few feet before I pulled myself away from her grasp. I slid out from her flailing arms and ran as fast as my legs would carry me. The wind whipped against my face. The rising sand kicked up by my feet clouded my vision.
Another explosion ripped through the air. The next thing I knew, I was landing on the ground. Burning pain shot through my right leg. The intense feeling was the only reason I knew I was still alive. I slowly rolled over to my side, sputtering and coughing uncontrollably. When my eyes finally opened, I screamed. A bloody, severed arm with a tattoo of my name lay in front of my face. "Laz? Laz, wake up!" I pressed my fingers to my temples and opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was Gabriella's face in front of me. "Are you all right? I didn't know if I should let you stay asleep or not. You were tossing and turning all night, and then you started mumbling. I got worried." "Was I?" My voice was still hoarse. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to wake you." "It's fine. I just wanted to make sure there wasn't anything wrong." Gabriella had already dressed in a silver jumpsuit. She had made the bed, and her belongings were packed into her satchel. She was ready to go. I sat up and rested my back against the foot of the bed. Sleeping on the hard floor for the past few days was starting to affect my posture. I stretched my arms over my head and cracked the knots
digging into my spine. "Quick question for you – what's a naima?" "It's a word that comes from an old Maztek folk story. Naimas are two kindred souls connected by something in their history, and share a common destiny. In our world, not everyone is lucky enough to find their naima. Many think it's a load of shit. Why do you ask?" "Huh," said Gabriella thoughtfully. She tilted her head and shrugged. "I could have sworn you said naima the other night." I froze. I grunted as I heaved myself off the ground, and turned away from her. Not having words to say, I chose to do nothing. "We should start moving before it gets too late." "General Laz! Glad to see you're alive, sir." Sargeant Major Dallas ran out of the enclosure. There was a gash across his nose, but it was healing. One of his wings was pinned back with a plaster cast. We pounded our fists on our chests twice and pulled each other in for a hug. "How is everyone holding up without me?" "Jarrod and Maxwell didn't make it." Dallas lowered his voice and hung his head. "Other than that, we're surviving." I paused for a moment, looking at the ground. I didn't want to look weak, but I hated death. Every member of my team was necessary. Jarrod and
Maxwell were inseparable numb-skulls, but they would have died for each other. "This is Gabriella, my bride from Earth." I stepped aside and gestured to Gabriella, who was hovering behind me. "Gabriella, Sargeant Major Dallas." "Pleased to finally meet you." Dallas nodded at Gabriella, shaking her hand. "I'm sorry it isn't on better terms." Dallas led us past a perimeter my crew had set up away from Synic's lair. My men were spread out in a campsite. Dirt coated their smeared faces and hands; they had kept themselves busy repairing their equipment. Each stopped working to salute as we walked past. We approached a large tent built at the back of the enclosure. "Come in here." Dallas held open the flap of the tent opening and waved us inside. "Whoa..." Behind me, Gabriella sounded like she was in awe. A couple of my men were fixing up a small Xylo orbiter. The compact craft was painted black with red stripes on the wings. It looked like an attack ship, but right now I thought it would be a great way to get Gabriella off the planet. "We transported the brides we were able to recover to Maztek yesterday morning," said Dallas. He walked up to the craft and slapped the side of the wing. "This was the only other ship we
managed to salvage from the scene. You and Gabriella should take this one. The rest of us will wait for reinforcements." "What about the ones you couldn't recover?" Gabriella chimed in softly. "Does that mean they died, or you weren't able to retrieve them?" "We checked the shuttle's passenger list. Three are missing and presumed dead," Dallas said, sighing regretfully. "We did all we could." "General! You're going to want to see this." Dallas and I exchanged troubled glances before we met up with Kraig near the opening of a tent. The rest of the crew dropped what they were doing and assembled around me. Kraig turned up the volume on his computer and held up the thin transparent screen for everyone to see. A pair of somber Maztek reporters appeared on the video feed, sitting on either end of a long table. "This morning, King Jacquim and Maztek authorities received a video message from Xylo tyrant Synic. A warning to all parents and guardians – the following video contains disturbing imagery, and is not for the faint-hearted." The feed switched to a video from a different source. The blurry face of a Xylo guard filled the screen. He moved off-camera to focus the shot in the distance before leaving the frame. Synic panned into view with two guards on either side of him. Each Xylo held a leash in their hands, attached
to an electric shock collar fastened around the neck of a disheveled bride. Well, now we knew they were alive, at least. Synic's woman looked like the worst of the three. It was hard to see her face through her thick black curls of hair, but as she raised her head to the camera, I caught a glimpse of a swollen bottom lip and a black eye. Synic moved his leash slightly. The bride yelped, grabbing onto her collar out of instinct. Synic dramatically raised his hand and pushed the button on a control box. The bride convulsed briefly before crumpling forward, howling in pain. Synic lowered his hand and adjusted the front of his red cloak. He looked directly into the camera without saying anything. "Cheyenne!" I glanced to my left. Gabriella was staring at the screen, and it looked like she wanted to run through it and grab the girl. "As you can see, your Maztek army has failed to complete their mission. We still have three of your precious brides. I require ten million credits for their safe return. I've got better things to do, and my clock is ticking. If we don't receive the funds within twenty-four hours, we will execute one of the Earth women, and we'll keep going until they are all dead. One slip-up and we kill all these whores. Your move, King Jacquim." The feed went black. Several people started
talking at once. "We need to go get Cheyenne, like right now. How soon can we go?" "No." I stepped in front of Gabriella and held my feet apart. "The only thing we need to do is to put you on an orbiter and get you out of here." "What about my friend?" "We're outnumbered. Protocol calls for us to get the people we have to safety as soon as possible." "I can't do that. I'm not leaving here without Cheyenne." Gabriella's chin wobbled, and her voice sounded strained. She crossed her arms and grabbed her elbows defiantly. "Please. We're all in this together. None of the brides deserve to be with Synic for another minute. I got lucky, but it could easily have been me in there." I glared at her for a few moments before growling in defeat. "We know the most information about Synic, but we're going to need some help. Dallas! Round up the crew and see if you can get some reinforcements from home. We're going back."
Chapter Sixteen GABRIELLA "Morning. Can I come in?" The cot squeaked as I rolled to my side. A hulking shadow hovered outside the tent opening. I sat up on the bed and smoothed my hair, which was still messy from sleep. "Go ahead." Dallas leaned down and slipped in through the tent flaps. He was the only one of Laz's crew that wasn't Maztek. His shoulders were as broad as the hood of a car, and he overshadowed the rest of the soldiers. His injured wing was out of the cast and in its last stages of healing, but he still couldn't fold it to his back. "How did you sleep last night?" He had the voice of a gentle giant – a deep baritone, but subtly inflected with a hint of calmness. "It wasn't the cold, hard ground, so I guess I can't complain." His stark white eyes glowed as he grinned. "I assure you, the sleeping arrangements back home are much better than here." He dug inside his big uniform, which was tailored to his body size. Taking out a sealed brown package, he handed it to me. "The General wanted to make sure you had some breakfast. It's not a big meal, but it should tide you
over for now." "Thank you so much." I ripped open the packet and bit into the flaky yellow pastry. My tongue was pleasantly surprised at the gooey pink filling that tasted like vanilla and caramel custard. "Where is Laz – I mean, the General, anyway?" "He's outside, planning our entry with the rest of the team. We think we've figured out a different way to enter and will proceed as soon as reinforcements arrive. It shouldn't be long now." "Thanks for the information." I finished up the rest of my pastry and licked the crumbs off my fingers. "I couldn't get anything out of Laz." They say females have a knack for giving the cold shoulder, but I've learned that males are equally proficient. Laz wasn't exactly ignoring me, but he had gone back to his simple, one-word replies. I knew he didn't want me to be on Xylox still, but I felt like I didn't have a choice. I wouldn't have been able to live myself if I abandoned Cheyenne. Even if I couldn't be part of the rescue operation, I felt better knowing I was on the planet for her. I wondered if I would die here in a useless sacrifice. It would be an ironic death. Dad didn't have to die, but he was too noble to protect himself. If the extraction failed, I might suffer a similar fate. Dallas broke the silence and nodded his head. "Give the General some time. He'll come around
sooner or later. If it counts for anything, I understand why you decided to stay here. He does too. It may not have been a wise decision, but it was honorable." "I don't even know her that well. We met on the flight over here." "Many honorable actions are founded on stupidity." "Thanks, I think." Before Dallas could reply, a Maztek I hadn't seen before appeared by the tent entrance. The bright-faced and clean-shaven stranger wore combat gear, but unlike what I had seen before, gold and silver trimmings embellished his. The weapons in his belt were gilded and seemed more elaborate than the others I had seen, but they looked well-used. Dallas pounded his fist against his chest and stomped his feet before saluting the stranger. "King Jacquim." I had just woken up. I wanted to look my best for royalty, but I knew my hair was a mess, and my face was probably puffy. Panicking, I jumped off the bed and dropped to my knees, sprawling over in a deep bow. "You must be Gabriella. You don't have to do that. Please, stand up." I stumbled as the king held out his arm and helped me to my feet. As King Jacquim chuckled,
his perfect white-blond waves bounced around his strong, dimpled chin. I chewed on my lip and started rambling. "Sorry, I've never actually met royalty before, Your Highness. Do I even call you 'Your Highness'? Or would you prefer 'Your Excellency'?" "That's all nonsense," said the King, flicking his wrist. The King's amber eyes shone as he flashed me perfect rows of pearly white teeth. "You do not come from Maztek, so there should be no reason for you to refer to me as anything but Jacquim. If you must, King is more than adequate." "As you wish, Your – uh – King Jacquim." The king stepped aside from the opening as Laz popped into the tent as well. It was starting to get crowded in here. Laz's eyes widened briefly at the unexpected sight of the king, but he quickly regained himself and greeted him. "King Jacquim. I wasn't aware you were joining us on this mission. Is it wise to risk the King's life in this manner?" "I would not miss it for the world. We're not going to give in on any of Synic's demands while I'm still alive. This war has gone on for too long. With your help, it may end today." "For now, there's food and drink waiting for you all in Delta-4B. We could all use the nourishment." "Dallas, take Gabriella with you," said Laz, retreating out of the tent. "Excuse me. I have other
business to attend to." No one would ever accuse the Maztek military of being undisciplined. At 8:30 p.m. on the dot, the crew set out. Maztek soldiers filed into five separate military shuttles. Once they bolted the doors, the state-of-the-art spacecraft silently launched from the ground and zipped off into the night. Laz and I were left behind to follow suit in the two-seater Xylo shuttle his men had salvaged. I slung my satchel over my shoulder and approached Laz from behind. The hatch on the side of the shuttle was open. He squatted next to the doorway, flipping switches and opening control boxes to make sure everything was working. "Laz." He glanced over his shoulder at me before returning to his last minute tasks. "You ready?" "I think so." I pulled my satchel in front of me and drew out a container filled with military rations I had packed for him. "You never showed up to the party. It's going to be a big night. Accomplishing anything on an empty stomach is hard. I know, I've been there." "You didn't have to do that." Laz turned back to face me. He raised one eyebrow as he accepted the container. "But thank you. I'll eat this later." "It's not a problem. I'm your wife now." I said
lightly. "You've been watching out for me for so long that I better start doing the same for you. Is there anything I can do to help?" "I don't think so. I'm just wrapping up here." Laz reached for something on the wall and hopped out of the shuttle, holding a weapon. He tossed it to me. "This is for you." I yelped and dove for the gun. The brassy rosegold pistol was heavier than I expected. "Don't worry. The safety is engaged. You're going to have to wait in one of the shuttles until we return, so I'm giving you a lightweight pistol for protection. It's not the most powerful weapon we have in stock, but it should be enough to protect you without my worrying that you'll accidentally kill yourself. I'm going to leave it with you in case anything happens. Have you ever fired a gun?" I shook my head, feeling a chill of intimidation. "I went to a shooting range once after one of my fights with Jake to blow off some steam, but I was horrible at it. I'm not great at the aiming thing. I wouldn't trust me with a water gun." Laz cracked his first smile of the day. "Fortunately for you, there's a stabilizing feature built into this model. Come with me." Laz walked behind the shuttle and set up five empty cans. He stood a good distance way from the targets and motioned me to come closer. I walked
up to him, pointing the gun at the ground, holding it with both hands. My rattling heart pounded harder against my chest when Laz positioned himself behind me. Did he have to stand this close to me? I could feel the bristles of his beard lightly tickling the nape of my neck. "Relax. I'll walk you through it." "I'm as relaxed as I can get with this death machine." "Don't be dramatic. Raise your weapon with one hand and keep it steady with the other." I did as he told me but my arms were starting to hurt from the weight of the pistol. "I'm going to need to place my hands on yours to show you what to do. Is that okay?" I nodded, swallowing to soothe my dry throat. My hands disappeared from view as Laz wrapped his rough, strong fingers over mine. I liked the way his palms felt against my flesh. It was a testament to all the manual labor he had performed over the years. "Turn off the safety feature on the right side of the weapon, and loosely put one of your fingers on the trigger." My palms were getting sweatier by the second. It was a miracle the pistol hadn't flown out of my fingers. Laz raised my stretched arms to eye-level and aligned the can to the gun sight. I squeezed one eye shut and peered through the sight posts. With
his finger guiding mine, he gently pulled back the trigger. A bolt of blue laser fire blasted out the mouth of the pistol, knocking down the can in the middle. "Go ahead. Give it a try yourself." He removed his hands, leaving me alone. I started shaking, but I felt the pistol stabilizing itself in my grip. I pulled back on the trigger five times in succession. Blue bolts flew out the weapon, striking two of the four remaining cans. Satisfied, I turned the safety on again and whirled around giddily to face Laz. "I suppose that will have to do." He jerked his head towards the shuttle. "We should go. The crew is waiting for us." I leaned my elbows against the armrests of the shuttle seat and nestled my head in my hands. To make up for the time lost at the impromptu shooting practice, Laz had flown the shuttle over to Synic's base faster than I had ever gone before. I unfastened my seatbelt and clamped a hand over my mouth. "Did we have to go so fast?" "If you need to throw up, there's an empty bucket somewhere in the back," said Laz without looking up at me. He was busy performing a double-check of the equipment in his satchel and on his person.
"I think I'll be fine, as long as I never fly again." "We're leaving now. Keep the door locked. If all goes well, we'll be back in less than an hour." "I will," I promised. I wasn't sure what to do. Should I kiss him goodbye? Hug him? Fuck him because he might die? I wet my lips as I reached over, deciding to touch him tentatively on the shoulder. "Laz? Be careful." Laz stared at my hand. He blinked at me and nodded, ducking out the shuttle door. I secured all the locks and dimmed the lights. Peering out the window of the shuttle, I watched the Maztek lower themselves down the edge of the cliff. The plan was to take Synic by surprise from above. One by one, the men faded into the darkness of the abyss. I trotted to the pilot seat and sat in front of the dark cockpit controls. I started to entertain myself with the irresistibly bright buttons and limited shuttle features. Unsurprisingly, pretending to be a deep-space explorer lost its luster in minutes. However, in the midst of my bored random poking, I discovered a small game hidden in the cockpit screen. The 8-bit graphic adventure was mindless but entertaining. It was probably installed to provide Xylo pilots with something to do while they waited for their away teams to return. Now it was doing the same thing for me. I don't know how long I had been playing the
game before I heard the voices. I sat up immediately and peered out the tinted windows. Two Xylo soldiers were poking around the Maztek shuttles. My breath caught in my throat. As they approached the first ship, they started firing at the doors. Steel bullets rang loudly in the quiet of the night, ricocheting off the thick metal. The soldiers cried out and grumbled, but as soon as they spotted my Xylo shuttle, they stopped talking and moved toward it. "Shit." I grabbed the pistol from the seat next to me and slid down to the ground, squeezing myself into a space under the cockpit controls. I heard their footsteps growing louder as they approached the shuttle doors. They didn't need to fire bullets at this ship; they knew how to enter a spacecraft of their design. I hear a loud beep as the locks disengaged. The doors whirred open. My eyes grew wide at the two pairs of boots leaving clouds of black dust as they paced around the cockpit. Would they see me? They looked around the ship but thankfully avoided my hiding spot. The soldiers angrily muttered in defeat as they turned away to leave the shuttle. That was when I felt it - a fluttery tickle rising in my nostrils that I couldn't ignore. When the loud sneeze came out of my mouth,
they both looked at me, raising their weapons.
Chapter Seventeen LAZ I had forgotten how much easier combat was when people worked together. In the corridor before me, a dozen Xylo soldiers lay on the dirty floor. I stepped carefully over the one in my path, avoiding the puddle of blood coming from the wounds on his throat. My hand signaled to my squad, silently directing them to conceal the bodies in case we needed to make a rapid retreat. If everything went to plan, we would be in and out of this place in an hour. We had split into four teams for this part of the operation, evenly dividing our forces into units led by myself, Dallas, Kraig, and King Jacquim. The different groups of troops were independently responsible for eliminating the soldiers on the outskirts of Synic's fortress. After we had taken care of the enemy forces, we were supposed to reunite and infiltrate the core of the lair together. In theory, we would escort the hostages to safety after surrounding Synic and his remaining soldiers. The best possible scenario involved Synic's surrender. None of us wanted to get into a firefight with civilians at risk. After his arrest, he would be arraigned, tried, and sentenced. In theory.
But one thing I knew about Synic was that bloodshed was inevitable. Synic's bizarre avian obsession was on prominent display through the ghastly aesthetics of his headquarters. He chose to show headdresses made from exotic bird feathers on the ragged walls. A collection of moldy and deformed stuffed vultures with multiple heads and appendages hung from the leaking ceilings. Strangely there were no live birds, rodents, or even insects. Everything in the underground chambers had the scent of death, even the technology. The rooms contained a lot of equipment, but what was here seemed to be on its last legs. Synic's technicians had left carts with missing wheels and disemboweled shuttle parts to rust in random corners of the building. It looked as if Synic had once enjoyed top-of-the-line toys, but he had neglected them over the past few decades. My communicator vibrated, playing an incoming message from Dallas. "General – we are in position and are now on standby." "Copy that." I held the communicator close to my mouth and spoke quietly into the microphone. "Stand down and wait for my call." A few of my men moved at my command, slinking off to search for any other ways to get more information about Synic's defenses. I instructed the rest of my men to fall back in the
tunnel and enlisted the help of Wyla as my backup. The young nineteen-year-old soldier was small but made up for what she lacked in size in speed, agility, and a supernatural ability to focus. She was also one of the best shots I had ever seen and competent in hand-to-hand combat. Wyla and I headed west down the tunnel, counting the air ducts until we found one that lead to Synic's security control room. I crouched down and boosted her off the ground. She pulled out a drill and started unscrewing the bolts. Squeezing her fingers through the grills, she wrenched off the vent opening and shined a light into the duct tunnel. Wyla shook off the dust from her bright pink hair. "It smells worse than the men's bunkers in the summertime, but it's clear." "Good. You've shared a room with Kraig for two consecutive summers. I'm sure the odor won't be a problem for you." Wyla rolled her eyes. She shimmied up the duct and extended her arm to me, helping pull me to her level. I took the light from her and moved to take the point. We moved down the tube, looking through the vents underneath us and using the rooms as markers. I stopped when I heard a noise behind me. Wyla was loudly clicking her tongue against the roof of her mouth. Had I missed something? She moved her chin down, motioning to the vent between us. I was
thankful there was a lot of background noise. The hissing and clanking from the aged pipelines behind the walls masked the sounds of the ducts groaning from our weight. I put my head close to the grill to get a better view. The security control room was directly underneath us. The walls contained several flat screen monitors featuring live camera feeds from all over the lair. We had wondered why our entry had been relatively effortless, and how we could gain access to the compound without triggering any alarms. Now I knew why. The soldiers manning security were neglecting their duties. Some of Synic's guards had their monitors set to games or configured to display underground fight club matches. The ones who weren't near computers were wasting time in different ways. Some were playing with a homemade brown ball made from metal scraps. Others read magazines while chugging back bottles of liquor. "Check out the asshole on the far right," Wyla whispered. She wrinkled her button nose and made a disgusted face. "He's either the most stupid or most admirable Xylo on the planet. I can't imagine anyone pursuing such bold extracurricular activities on company time." Curious, I steered my eyes to the soldier Wyla indicated and laughed. His desktop featured a full-
screen slide show of overweight Xylo women posing in schoolgirl outfits. However, with every passing photograph, it became more difficult for me to determine if the subjects were actually all women. The bony guard rocked back and forth in his chair, noisily sucking on his teeth and rubbing the crotch of his pants like he was trying to put out a fire. "It's time to put an end to this party." I removed my laser pistol from my holster and turned off the safety. Wyla twisted a silencer around her drill, unscrewing the bolts from the vent. As she removed the last bolt, the guard with a penchant for male and female Xylo jerked back in his seat. He looked around him wildly until his eyes latched onto the wobbling grill of the vent duct overhead. The Xylo screamed a warning. The other guards rose out of their seats at once, scrambling for their weapons. They weren't fast enough. Wyla and I opened fire, striking all the soldiers at the control station before anyone could ring an alarm. The guard on the far right keeled over and slid down his seat, perishing with a tent in his trousers. "Watch out!" Wyla and I rolled away from the vent opening as the remaining Xylo retaliated with weapons fire. We pulled ourselves out of the way just in time one of the soldiers hurled a metal ball in our direction. A thunderous explosion echoed through
the vent and a noticeable dent from the collision appeared only a few centimeters from Wyla's nose. I retreated, narrowly missing the solid line of fire. A trail of bullet holes stopped shortly between my legs. When I looked up, I saw the shells embedded in the ceiling were still smoking. There was a pause of silence. I assumed they were reloading. We moved back to the opening for our chance to retaliate. Wyla pointed her weapon away from the soldiers. She peered into the mirror, studying the positions of the remaining Xylo. Tapping two fingers against her raised fist, she told me two guards were on my side, and one on hers. I nodded in reply, showing her a countdown with my fingers. I squeezed one eye shut and gazed intently into my scope. Aiming it at a soldier taking cover behind a file cabinet, I breathed out slowly and pulled on the trigger. It was a straight shot between the eyes, splitting open the back of his head. He lurched backward and smeared the walls with his blood as he slunk to the ground. Wyla had already eliminated her two soldiers in half the time it had taken me. "I know there's one more," Wyla muttered, holding her laser pistol to her chest. She squinted into the vent. "Come out and play, you elusive piece of shit." My ears perked up at a faint ticking sound in
the room. "Is that a bomb? With a timer? How primitive." A pale fist reached out from behind a couch, tossing a palm-sized red ball in our direction. I grabbed Wyla and yanked her to my side of the vent. The explosive flew up and landed next to my feet. As the lights on the circular disc began blinking erratically, I reacted without thinking. I snatched up the bomb and threw it back where it came from, behind the couch. "Let's move out of here!" I shoved Wyla forward and started crawling. Wyla and I made it about twenty feet before the bomb detonated. A tumultuous bang from our rear made the ventilation tunnels begin to sway. The odor of burnt rubber and filled the air. We kept our eyes straight ahead, crawling further away until the tube stabilized. "That was close," said Wyla, wheezing. "Should we proceed to the core chambers, General?" I opened my mouth to give her the okay, but I swiftly fell silent at the activity below us. I heard a familiar voice that sent chills down my spine. "I told you bastards to get your fucking hands off me!" I waved at Wyla and made eye contact with her, gesturing with my gun. She nodded, silently inching over to work on the next vent cover. I leaned toward the hole in front of me, fighting against panic and attempting to observe the scene
unfolding in the corridor. Two Xylo guards had their arms hooked under Gabriella, dragging her behind them. She kicked out her legs repeatedly in futile desperation, trying to get a grip on the floor with the heels of her feet. I inhaled sharply, feeling my muscles start to flex when I saw the red marks on Gabriella's neck. Her head turned from one side to another as she looked for any way to escape. "I said, let me go, you alien motherfuckers!" "That's enough out of you." The guard on Gabriella's right swung his fist and clipped her in the mouth. I growled, looking over at Wyla, who was easing out the final bolt from the cover. Wyla nodded at me, set a line against the edge and jumped out of the vent, attacking the soldiers from above. She didn't even unclip the rope from her belt before she kicked a soldier in the jaw, knocking him off his feet. I jumped down from the ceiling, prepared to fight the remaining Xylo. But as I turned to Gabriella with my body tensed to lunge at the other guard, I discovered that Gabriella had taken care of herself. She took advantage of Wyla's distraction and bit down on the guard's hand. He cried out in pain, releasing his prisoner and starting to look at his arm. The distraction helped me approach from behind. I aimed my laser at the back of his head
and executed him. Gabriella started shaking when she saw me. "Take it easy." I caught Gabriella as she teetered backward, helping her regain composure and keeping her upright. "Are you all right?" "I think so. I'm okay." She massaged her jaw with a groan. "I don't know what happened. I should have told you when I saw those guys snooping around the shuttle, but I panicked and tried to run. My jaw hurts." A loud crack came from behind me. Wyla rose from the ground. She dusted her hands nonchalantly and stepped away from the limpnecked guard. "Don't worry, General. I'll take care of her." "You're coming with us. Stay close to Wyla, and keep your eyes peeled." Gabriella nodded. "Whatever you do, try to stay out of sight and avoid any confrontation." I slid against the wall with the barrel of my laser pointed out. When I was sure there were no other soldiers around, I motioned them over. Even though Gabriella was taller than Wyla by a few inches, Wyla took control and guided Gabriella along the corridor behind me. We crept down the empty passage towards the core chambers, only stopping when we heard distant chatter. I signaled for them to halt and leaned against the wall for a better view. Three
soldiers paced around an industrial sliding door which served as one of the entrances to the chambers. Dirty windows provided a murky glimpse into the room holding the hostages. I motioned to Wyla, assigning her to the opposite wall. We fired at the three guards. The guards slumped to the floor and expired instantly; they never knew what hit them. Wyla and I tiptoed to the doors and peeked through the smudged windows. Synic's crew was still cleaning up the aftermath of our previous rescue mission. Soldiers worked on machinery and transported raw materials to all levels of the chamber. On the floor, a team of technicians was restoring Synic's weapons and equipment. The hostages drew attention from my eyes. They were difficult for me to miss, somehow remaining apart from all the distractions in the background. The brides lay in cages suspended from a rail on the second story. Below them, the construction crews had worked to excavate a hole, exposing a pit of sulfurous lava flowing underground. The beautiful bride on the leftmost cage wept as she stared at the hissing pit below her. The human in the center relentlessly paced inside her cage as she twisted the ends of her bright copper hair. Gabriella's friend, Cheyenne, occupied the final
cell. She slouched against the back of the cage, resting her head on her shoulder at an awkward angle. I saw a faint hint of dried blood under her nostrils. I spotted Synic standing on a platform next to the lava pit, talking with a group of Xylo officials. I slowly looked over the scene again, taking note of all the potential targets. One of the soldiers on the ground had a card that I thought would open the door. Wyla led Gabriella to cover as I activated my communicator. "Is everyone in position? Let's go." The heavy metal doors groaned and started to open after I held the ID card next to the scanner. My men burst in from all directions, starting the raid. The scene changed in an instant. On all levels, Maztek soldiers appeared, shoving the Xylo thugs against the wall. King Jacquim, Dallas, and Kraig moved toward Synic and the officials, raising their weapons and surrounding them. Two brides dropped to their knees and placed their arms over their heads; Cheyenne did not move. Synic raised his hands in surrender and urged his companions to do the same. The perplexed officials reluctantly followed suit. King Jacquim broke away from the rest of our military. With his gold laser pistol glittering underneath the lights, the king marched toward
Synic, only stopping when he reached the platform. He had acquired a pair of restraints somewhere. "Synic, I am afraid it is the end of the road for you. Hand over your hostages and surrender to us. Let me tell you how this is going to work. As long as you and your men come peacefully with us, there will be no problems. We have you surrounded. It would be foolish to try anything." It was impossible to decipher what was going on behind Synic's expressionless mask. Synic hung his head in defeat, taking a step forward. "I don't think so." Without warning, Synic spun around and made a motion with his wrist, pulling a Maztek laser pistol into his hand. Apparent drawing a weapon was the signal for the Xylo resistance force to start fighting back. Synic opened fire around him, and a hail of suppressing blasts came from overhead. They hit two of my men on the second level. I saw their bodies topple over a railing, and I knew they were dead before they even hit the ground. Pandemonium exploded in the chamber, with Xylo and Maztek forces clashing on every level. Dallas was still injured but extended his wings, grunting as he forced himself into flight. He soared directly to the hostages. Veins popped from his arms as he lowered the cages one at a time to the ground. Two of my men snipped off the locks on the first two cages, picked up the occupants, and
headed for the escape hatch. Overhead, Dallas pulled Cheyenne out from her cage himself. He scooped her into his arms as her thick black hair swept across the floor. As she slowly regained consciousness, Dallas spread his good wing and folded it over her. He made his way to the escape hatch after the other brides, firing at the guards in his path. A Xylo soldier charged at me, swinging with an iron morning star over his head. But when I shot him in the chest, he fell to the ground. I pulled the spiked mace out of the soldier's grip and flung it in Synic's direction. The morning star wasn't designed as a throwing weapon. Instead of smashing into Synic's face, it smashed into his cloak, tangling its spikes into the hem. The unexpected weight pulled Synic to his knees. I jumped at the chance to attack and pounced on top of him. I pinned Synic's arms against his body with my legs, immobilizing him as I reached for a set of handcuffs. This close, I realized there was something odd about Synic. He was more slender than I would have expected. Did he wear a cloak for dramatic effect, or was there a reason he concealed his body? With a frown, I reached for his mask, sliding it off his face and letting it slide into the lava below. The tyrant in front of me had a smooth face, and sleek, straight black hair. Synic didn't need the
mask for health reasons after all. Synic needed the mask to conceal the fact that she was a woman. I didn't think she was much older than myself. She was definitely from Xylox, but the years spent behind a mask had protected her from the physical deformities common to a native. Her gray-tinged skin revealed red and pink veins in her body. She had wide pupils, so large that they almost drowned out the whites of her eyes. Her eyes defiantly stared at me. Her gender was irrelevant. Woman or not, this person and her family were responsible for all the Maztek lives needlessly lost and irreparably damaged from the Xylox wars. On a personal level, thoughts of Gabriella, Marshall, Upa, and father sprang to my mind. Thousands of families broken forever. Synic cried out in anger. "Unhand me, you blood traitor!" Without the voice distortion behind the mask, her voice sounded eerily childlike. I held Synic's wrists together with one hand, ready to apply the handcuffs, when Gabriella's screams rang out behind me. "Laz! Look out!" A shadow loomed behind me. I had to release Synic and roll off her. On my back, I could see what the threat was: a bulky Xylo soldier, unarmed but ready to kill with his hands. I pulled out my pistol and shot him twice in the chest. He fell
backward and crashed to the ground, twitching. "Oh my God!" Gabriella cried out behind me. "Laz, are you okay?" I leaped to my feet as I caught sight of two soldiers approaching Gabriella. I needed to protect her more than I needed to feed my lust for revenge. I fired at the new threat and reached for her arm, pulled her in tightly. "What are you doing here? Where's Wyla?" "I don't know." The sound of a door closing made us both turn our heads. We saw part of a torn red cloak slip through an escape hatch.
Chapter Eighteen GABRIELLA No one felt the need to explain everything to the Earth girl, but from the pieces of eavesdropped conversation I overheard, the Xylo soldiers who kidnapped me had also damaged the communication systems and engines of the Maztek shuttles. They said other things too, but it was all too technical for me. All I knew for sure was that the shuttles were temporarily unfit for travel. A repair crew was constantly working to service the spaceships and get them running as soon as possible. At a minimum, it looked like we were stuck on Xylox until dawn. We had joined three tents together, making a relatively large space under the linked roofs. Inside the tents, the air had the taste of hesitant excitement. Synic had escaped, but the Xylo high command were now Maztek prisoners, ready to go to trial. The Maztek considered the battle an interim victory. After they delivered the human brides to Maztek, they planned to come back and permanently deal with the Synic problem. I poured a small helping of stew into a bowl. The rich red stew was nice and thick, floating with meat chunks, potatoes, and fragrant spices. I had hit my physical limit over the past few days trying
to evade the Xylo, and I felt like I could eat everything here by myself. The cooking crew had pushed folding tables together and laid out platters of barbecued meat, vibrant salads, sweet cakes, and drinks on them. A few of the army men had brought out some musical instruments, providing live tunes for the gettogether. King Jacquim wasn't afraid to dance by himself. He flipped over an empty fuel barrel, drumming along to the beat. Two human brides sat together in a corner of the tent, talking among themselves behind brimming plates of food. I smelled the aroma of freshly washed hair behind me. "Hey, you." An arm swooped in and squeezed me from behind. I set my bowl down on the side of the table and turned around. Cheyenne stood before me, beaming. Her right arm was in a sling, and she had changed into a loose long-sleeved nightgown. The swelling on her eye and busted lip had gone down considerably, but the bruising on her face was still prominent. My eyes welled up as I threw my arms around her, hugging her tightly. "I can't believe you made it. We owe everything to the Maztek military." I broke away from her, pulling out strands of her hair from my mouth. "Dallas said you wouldn't leave without being part of the team to get me." Her voice was still
raspy from all her screaming. I felt a sharp prick in my chest. I hadn't known Cheyenne for a long time, but she was my best friend out in space. "I don't know how to thank you. I don't think I could have held on for much longer if the Mazteks hadn't shown up when they did. I was ready to jump." "Are you kidding me? I would have done it again if I had to. We're about to start a new life on a new planet. I need a friend to hang with, go for an ice cream social with, compare alien cock sizes, whatever." "Ice cream socials, huh? That does sound like a peachy good time." Cheyenne's eyes twinkled. She sighed, and her smile vanished. "The fact of the matter is, I'm not sure how long I'm going to stay on Maztek." "What do you mean?" "It turns out my husband thought I was one of the brides who died in the crash." Cheyenne shrugged, but her voice was thick with disappointment. "He went ahead and got himself a new bride already. We've only been away from Earth for less than a week. I'm not bitter, but my citizenship converted back to a visitor's visa. King Jacquim told me he could extend it a little longer. Hopefully, a royal edict will help grease the wheels. I hear it's a tedious process." As my gaze floated over Cheyenne's shoulders, a smile returned to my face. "I wouldn't be so sure
about that." Cheyenne furrowed her brows and turned around, following my line of sight. Sargeant Major Dallas sat across the room with a handful of his comrades. The soldiers tipped back mugs of ale as they played an obscure game with several pieces of four-sided Maztek dice. "Dallas?" "He's looked over here four times since we've started talking." I ran my tongue over my lips. "Trust me. I've been here for half an hour, and he didn't take his eyes off the game until you came around." "I should go over there and thank him, shouldn't I? I mean, he did get me out of that horrible place," Cheyenne said thoughtfully, nibbling on her thumbnail. She nodded, answering her question. "Yeah, I should. I guess I'll see you a little later then." "Make sure you do everything you possibly can to thank him." Cheyenne tentatively started moving toward the handsome Zagwog soldier. I picked up my bowl and reached for a spoon from the utensil station, leaning against the table. Mindlessly stirring but not eating any of the perfectly good soup, my eyes wandered around the tent. My face froze when I spotted Wyla and Laz. Quietly, I inched toward the tent pillar closest to
me. I partially concealed myself behind the pillar as I shoveled a spoonful of stew into my mouth. Wyla couldn't relax. She stood at attention, with her arms behind her and her feet apart. Her bouncing pink hair was the only thing that moved when she spoke. The more I looked at her oddlycolored hair, the more it reminded me of cotton candy. It was strange – as I stayed away from Earth longer, unusual sights began to trigger memories of the most insignificant things from back home. I didn't even like the sticky pink treat but knowing that I no longer had the option to decline the candy made me want it all the more. Laz's brooding face didn't change expression as he stormed out of the tent. "I'm sorry I let her get away from me, General," Wyla called out after him. "You have my word it will not happen again." I left my bowl on the table and hurried towards Wyla. "I hope I didn't get you into too much trouble." She glanced up at me, her violet eyes flashing angrily. "Not now, Gabriella." Wyla deliberately moved away from me and stalked off to the drink station. Sighing, I hung my head. Maybe I would have better luck with Laz. Not wanting to burst any bubbles with a bad attitude, I navigated past the celebrating army men with a smile plastered on my face. After
halfheartedly obliging the King with a round of a Maztek folk dance that I didn't know, I finally made it out of the tent. The music and gaiety faded into the night as I moved across the site. I rubbed my arms, shivering in the cold. Laz's quarters were in an exclusive area. King Jacquim, Laz, and the brides were the only ones with private tents. The rest of the crew were sharing rooms together. They were rotating shift duties for shuttle repairs and guarding the campsite. I lingered for a while in front of the tent. When I finally gathered my courage, I pulled back one side of the opening and peered inside. "Can I come in?" "If you must." Laz grunted. I slipped quickly into the tent but promptly froze after I entered. Laz was naked from the waist up, bench-pressing a barbell with four heavy weights on both sides. Every hollow of his abs and every jutting vein on his sweaty tanned muscles gleamed with sweat. I turned away, not wanting to seem creepy but wanting to look back at the same time. "I'm sorry. I can return later if you're busy." Laz put down the barbell and sat up, reaching for a towel next to him. "Do you need something?" I folded my hands. "I saw you with Wyla
earlier. I thought you should take it easy on her. It wasn't her fault. The Xylo soldiers came out of nowhere, and she was fighting them off. I saw the other soldier coming up on you. I reacted without thinking." "You should have stayed where you were like I ordered you to." Laz rubbed a towel over his face and chest. "I was close to getting that fucker, but she still got away." "I don't know what to say," I muttered. I took a deep breath. "I'm not sure how many more times I can apologize to you before the universe explodes. You guys saved all the human brides. Doesn't that count for something, even if Synic is still roaming free?" I held my breath. I didn't know if it counted for anything in Laz's book. "You're right." Laz shifted in his seat and leaned forward. The bench creaked under his weight. "I'm sorry. It's not your fault. It's not Wyla's fault. It's not even Synic's fault. I have no one to blame but myself. The General of one of the most elite forces in the galaxy choked under pressure. "Move over." I prodded him with my finger until he made space for me, then I sat next to him on the bench, crossing my legs. "Are you refusing to join us in the other tent so you can have a pity party for yourself in here? Shit happens that we don't have any control over. Many things could have made a person freeze. Realizing Synic was a
woman after thinking she was a man your entire life and reacting to the daughter of the asshole who killed your family were both terrible things. You shouldn't blame yourself for the one time out of a hundred you make a mistake. Instead, you should celebrate the times you succeed." Laz exhaled from the corner of his mouth, stroking his beard. "It could be because I'm exhausted, but I think you're starting to make a lot of sense." "Funny," I snorted, raising my hand to punch him lightly on the arm. Laz caught my fist and squeezed it. I laughed, biting my lip. "Damn you and your cat-like reflexes." I blushed as I gazed into the green ocean in his eyes. If I didn't know any better, I could have sworn he fully intended to look at me with a smoldering expression that set my body on fire. As he let go of my hand, I let my palm fall on his knee. He didn't move it away. I tilted my head and leaned closer to him, licking my lips seductively. Laz said nothing, but I could see he was breathing faster. Once I was close enough to feel the soft hairs of his beard tickle my chin, I pressed my lips against his, kissing him deeply. As soon as our lips connected, I felt something. It was like all our pent-up sexual energy came crashing through a dam.
Laz spun me around on the bench, prying open my legs, and pulling me close to him. He licked my bottom lip and sucked it hungrily. My tongue desperately invaded his mouth as I ran my hands over every delectable inch of his toned chest. I whimpered, feeling a trickle of my juices beginning to moisten my panty lining. I pulled my mouth away from his, moving behind his ear. I ran my tongue across the cartilage of his ear and down his earlobe, following the natural progression to his neck and chest. I could taste the faint trace of brine from his hot, sweaty workout on my tongue. The insides of my thighs quivered eagerly. I was ready for more. The taste and touch of the raw masculine form in front of me was quickly becoming too much to handle. "Hold on," I purred in his ear. "Let me make it easier for you." I crawled away from him and hopped off the bench. Laz stared intently, his eyes boring into me as he watched every move I made. I pulled the zipper of my jumpsuit all the way down to my belly button. I seductively wiggled my shoulders, sliding out of the jumpsuit, which fell to my ankles. I felt the rush of cold air brush against my bare flesh. Covering my breasts with my arm, I sat daintily on the opposite end of the bench, cradling the seat between my legs. With a wink, I lowered my arm to my side,
exposing my chest to the cold air and Laz. My breasts spilled out clumsily. The nipples were erect and pointed directly at him. I eased my legs apart, nudging my hips forward. The wetness leaking out of my quivering pussy lips left a shiny damp mark on the bench. My rasping moans cut through the air as I taunted him. I pushed two of my fingers through my lips and swirled them around my mouth to lubricate them. Then I circled my wet fingertips around my nipples before moving between my legs. I played with the button of my clit before rubbing up and down my slippery folds. "I'm nice and wet." There was no going back now. I knew my body possessed the power to make him do anything. I had him in the palm of my hand. This knowledge filled me with an electrifying force, energizing every move. Laz clenched his jaw, stroking the bulge in his pants. "I want you to ravage me and make me cum until I can't see." My sweet smile disappeared as I changed my tone. "That is a fucking order." "Yes, Ma'am." Laz smiled, the tip of his long tongue poking out the side of his mouth. "I thought you'd never ask." Laz stripped off his pants and flung them aside. I smacked my lips, my knees trembling at his
unexpected size. I wondered if all Maztek were blessed with enormous cocks, or if he was exceptionally well-endowed. He sat back down on the bench and leaned against the wall, stretching out his legs in front of him. Grabbing me again by my ankles, he reeled me in, positioning me over his lap. I wrapped my legs firmly around his waist. He squeezed my breasts together, licking a line down the gap in my cleavage. I sucked on my lip, throwing my head back as I felt his hot lips close around my left nipple. My hands clung to the back of his shoulders for balance. As he caressed my other breast, he pinched my tender nipple with his teeth. Feeling an extra flush of juices escaping my sex, I cried out. I brushed the pulsing tip of his cock against my drenched lips to wet it, marveling and touching his veined muscle with my hands. Laz's eyes burned into mine as he eased my hands off his erection and moved them gently to my side. He grabbed his cock with his hands, leering at me. With a smoldering smile, he thrust his cock between the lips of my pussy. I felt my core stretch around him. "Oh my God, Laz." My toes curled so forcefully that they were starting to get sore. I dug my nails into his back, losing control of my writhing body. I could feel the tip of his cock grinding against my tingling cervix.
The feeling of my pussy squeezing around his thick cock made me want to bounce up and down on it. My sex was wetter than it had ever been before, and it begged for more of Laz's touch, moving with a mind of its own. Laz gripped the hair on the back of my head. He pulled me in, kissing me passionately. I tasted every part of his mouth, kissing him back sloppily as I rode him harder and harder. His hand slithered between our grinding bodies. As I felt his fingers kneading my clit, I cried out in surprise. "Please, please don't stop..." I could feel him smiling as our ravenous lips found each other once more. He went one step further. As he continued to stroke my clit, he stuck out a finger, eased it into my folds, and further stretched out my pussy. I squeezed my eyes shut, letting out a primal groan. For the first time, without having my fingers or vibrator, I could feel the numbing sweetness of climax approaching. "I'm almost there..." My juices cascaded down, coating every inch of my husband's delicious Maztek cock.
Chapter Nineteen LAZ Gabriella groaned, kicking off her covers in her sleep. I think she was dreaming about cupcakes. She draped one leg over the blanket, rolled over, and her grumbling snores resumed. I had never been fond of the military-issued inflatable beds we used away from the main base. The twin-sized mattress never failed to do a number on my back, and sharing it with another person was even more painful than usual. But as I crossed the wavering tent to get a drink of water, I noticed that the numbing pain in my temples had disappeared. Gabriella had given me the best sleep I had in years. We could hear the faint pounding and drilling from the shuttle restoration crew through the slit of the tent opening. A trace of light was starting to spread through the black skies, hinting at dawn. I popped the cork out of my water bottle. As I drank, I looked at Gabriella again. Gabriella was snoring louder than a drunken sailor, but she was the picture of serenity. Her hair fanned out across the pillow, and there was a hint of a smile on her face. As my eyes wandered across her exposed thigh and the curve of her ass peeking out from under the covers, I felt blood surge to my
cock. There was a good reason Gabriella was still out. We had been at it for three hours like we were the last people in the universe. I loved pussy of all colors, races, and creeds, but there was something about a tasty Earth woman that was sublime. All the restraint I had built up over the last few days had broken loose. Seeing Gabriella come out of her shell was refreshing. When she ordered me around and detailed how she wanted me to wreck her, it nearly drove me insane with desire. "What time is it?" Gabriella moaned seductively and stretched her arms, pulling herself upright. She slid her leg back under the covers and covered her bare breasts. "It's a quarter past four." Gabriella smiled sleepily and fell back onto the pillow. "I don't think I've ever gotten up this early without wanting to smash my alarm clock. Go back to sleep. Aren't we leaving at five?" "Yes, but there are still a few matters here that need my attention." "I'm sure you have time to spare." Gabriella turned her lips down in a pout. She leaned back sultrily, pushing the covers down her body. She shook her body slightly, making her breasts bounce. Gabriella gently massaged the puffy bud of one of her nipples. "Why don't you kill some time here? I promise I'll make it worth your while."
My cock started growing as she slipped her finger between her lips. I imagined her sucking me off as her lovely blue eyes gave me a taste of what was to come. I took a deep breath and averted my eyes from the temptress. I was already running late. "You know I want to, but I..." Something didn't sound right. I lost my train of thought and wondered what was bothering me. "Laz?" Gabriella frowned. She sat up and leaned back against the wall. "Is something wrong?" I turned toward the tent opening, listening intently. Nothing. That was the problem - there wasn't any noise. I heard a howling gust of wind blow past the entrance. Then there was nothing but silence. The sound of my men's drilling had stopped. "Get dressed and wait here." Play time was over. Gabriella stumbled out of the cot and slipped back into her jumpsuit. I pulled my shirt over my head. Sliding a gas mask over my face and grabbing a pair of binoculars, I headed outside to investigate. Outside the tent, I saw the messy remnants of an after party. A breeze carried a hint of smoke from the warning fires coming from a pile of charred logs in the center of the camp. The inexperienced drinkers who couldn't hold their liquor lounged around the bonfire; some had drool
coming out of their mouths. Everything appeared to be in order. The tents were undisturbed, with light, rhythmic breathing and an occasional cough coming from within. Footsteps rustled on my right. Ganto, one of the crew technicians, stepped out from behind a thicket of dangling gray trees. He had red hair, which drew attention to the freckles on his pasty face. Ganto looked ill. "Greetings, Ganto. What's the status on our shuttles?" "General." Ganto rubbed the back of his neck. "My apologies – the stew from last night didn't agree with my stomach. I've been running back and forth for the past couple of hours. The last time I checked, the team was still working on the main shuttle's communication systems. We're in the process of getting a signal from Maztek, but there's something causing interference. We can't wrap our heads around it." "How long will it take for you to figure it out?" "I can't say for sure, General. I estimate another two hours at least." I pointed the binoculars at the work site and peered into the eyepiece. The machinery was still operational. We had attached long hoses to the tanks, actively pumping fuel into the shuttles in preparation for the flight home. Half-loaded equipment and tool boxes stood next to a shuttle
with an open compartment door. As I scanned the rest of the spaceships, I noticed something was missing. "Why isn't the crew working?" A glowing light lay on the dirt ground. My stomach lurched as I swept the scene. I finally saw them on the outskirts of our surroundings. Someone had piled the bullet-ridden bodies of the entire crew behind a shuttle. They had concealed the corpses to pass a casual inspection. What happened to the guards? I shifted my binoculars to find that the young Maztek soldiers assigned to guard duty were out of commission. "They must be working. Have you looked everywhere? We're running constant shifts." "Ganto, I think we need to get down right now." I lowered my binoculars and dropped to the floor, reaching out to pull him to the ground. I was too late. A steel bullet flew through the air, hitting Ganto straight in the forehead. I never knew what he was going to say to me. He died with words stuck in his throat. As indigo liquid trickled out of the circular hole in his forehead, he fell to his knees and hit the ground. Even in death, Ganto would still assist his team. I reached out to grab the lakstar tusk from his belt, intended for only the direst emergencies. My cheeks swelled as I blew into the horn. The blaring
call resonated throughout the campsite. "We're under attack! Protect the King!" It was too early in the morning for most soldiers to be awake, but they roused themselves quickly, rubbing their eyes and getting their weapons ready. As some started to form defensive positions, and others made a dash for King Jacquim's tent, the Xylo forces revealed themselves. The distinct red and black colors appeared all around us. We outmanned the small Xylo strike force, but we were unprepared and had foolishly spent the night celebrating. Those of us who still had booze in their systems were the first killed. Sniper shots caught them off-guard, sending them toppling to the ground. Dallas' Herculean frame lumbered through the chaos, heading straight for the brides' quarters. I ducked back into my tent to arm myself. "What's going on out there? It sounds like a war is happening right outside the door." "Synic and her men found us." I pulled out my laser pistol, checking the charge and turning off the safety. "Why would she do that? We captured most of her team already. Whatever misfits she scraped together aren't going to have a chance against your forces." "Normally that would be true, but they have the element of surprise. But I think it's a suicide
mission." I handed her a spare laser. "Stay here. Don't try anything stupid. If you ever think about listening to me, this would be the time to stay here and not go wandering off." "I will." Gabriella nodded. She stood on the tips of her toes, wrapping her arms around my head and kissing me on the cheek. "Be careful." Outside the tent, the world was a cacophony of blaze and gore. I felt calm and ready for battle. Distinct sounds called out to me, directing my shots as I fired laser blasts at the enemy. Around me, soldiers took cover behind raised shields and carefully aimed their weapons. It had taken a few minutes, but the imminent danger had finally focused the men. A separate group of soldiers engaged the Xylo forces in hand-to-hand combat. King Jacquim fought in the thick of battle. He disarmed one of the Xylo, snatching his opponent's laser. After smashing the enemy in the head with the butt of the Xylo's weapon, he pulled out a knife and sliced it cleanly across his attacker's throat. Three Xylo equipped with spears and lasers charged towards me. I managed to shoot two of them before they had time to pull their triggers. I lunged at the remaining guard, twisting the pike out of his slippery hands in one swift motion. As I gutted him with the long spear, his eyes swelled out of their sockets. I growled, driving the skewered
Xylo into the trunk of a tree. I started to look for the next enemy to engage, but an unseen force ripped my laser out of my hands. It sailed through the air, landing about a hundred feet away from me. Synic stood at the foot of the hill, without a mask. She gathered her long black hair on one side of her neck, letting it flap in the blowing breeze. Her right hand was raised and the corners of her mouth curled in a thin-lipped, sinister smile. I leaped toward my weapon, but I was thrown off my feet once again. It was difficult for me to think. I needed a weapon. Anything would do. I lunged for a dagger next to a stiff Xylo corpse. Even though it wasn't a throwing knife, I tested the weight and launched it at Synic. She dodged my clumsy attack, and the blade penetrated into the bark of a tree next to her. Maybe I didn't need weapons. I made a fist and ran straight for the despot. Unprepared for my foolhardy assault, she let me spring on top of her and pin her hands. My hair knot collapsed when I collided with Synic and hung loosely over my face. Synic smelled horrible. The stench of rot leaked out of her mouth. When I positioned her cold wrists together to apply the restraints, she freed her legs and hooked her boots around my neck, forcing me off of her. I flipped over in the air but managed to land on
my hands and feet. As I started toward Synic, I felt my body slowly lifting off the ground. Synic's shoulders bounced as she snickered, her steady hands pantomiming an invisible choke-hold. It felt like someone had their hands wrapped around my neck. I was finding it difficult to breathe, and my vision was beginning to go dark. For some reason, I still tried to speak. "You...you'll..." "Save your breath, General." Synic turned out her bottom lip, batting her eyes at me. "You're pathetic. My parents said I wouldn't succeed in a man's world. I wish I hadn't cut out their tongues. If they could see me now, they would be able to tell me how wrong they were." As I impotently brushed my throat, gurgles were the only thing that came out of my mouth. "Any last words?" While Synic was distracted talking to me, King Jacquim crept up behind her. He carried a large rock and bashed it against the side of her head. I plummeted to the ground, gasping as fresh air surged back into my lungs. The King crawled toward me, stretching out his hand. I looked past the King and saw movement. Synic was slowly sitting up on the ground. A stream of blood was pouring down the side of her face. She reached for a fallen rifle and aimed the barrel at us.
I didn't want it to be the King's time to die. "Get out of the way, sir!" I tried to leap to my feet, but I was too late. Synic fired two shots. With an expression of peace on his face, King Jacquim slumped to the ground. "No!" The shriek came from Gabriella, who dashed out of the tent. She ran to King Jacquim, miraculously evading live fire as she dragged him inside. I felt numb as adrenaline took control of my body. I yanked the dagger out of the tree branch. As Synic hysterically laughed, I pulled her off the floor. Pinning her up against the tree, I looked into her glossy black eyes, shoving the blade into her gut. I twisted it violently until I made sure I saw her struggling, short-winded breath fade into the wind. I tossed the empty husk aside and raced back to my tent. Gabriella was on the ground with King Jacquim's head elevated on her lap. Her hands were wrapped around his when she looked up at me with teary eyes. She shook her head sadly. "King Jacquim. Hold on. We're going to get you help." "Don't bother." Even in his predicament, the King could laugh. "I'm aware there isn't much time left. You've got a good woman here." "It's not over, my King."
"Stop. That is an order." His voice grew softer with every word, and his eyelids were taking longer and longer to open. "Promise me something, Laz." I got down on one knee, bowing my head. "Look after my beautiful planet, but most of all, take care of Ayala for me. With Synic's reign at an end, do everything you can to keep the peace." "You have my word, King Jacquim." "Good, good. Be kind to one another, naimas." The King breathed out deeply, shutting his eyes for the last time.
Chapter Twenty GABRIELLA, THREE WEEKS LATER I leaned forward, laying a bouquet of white and blue poppies on the stairs in front of me. Taking a step back, I looked all the way up, admiring a tenfoot tall statue on a bronze pedestal. Talented Maztek sculptors had chiseled the majestic form from jade, and encapsulated Dad's likeness in exquisite detail. The statue depicted Dad wearing a lab coat. His initials were prominently displayed on the chest pocket. A pair of gold-rimmed frames fashioned from real gold sat on his nose. With one hand fixed on his hip, he gazed out into the distance, his grin set for eternity. The park custodians were taking excellent care of the statue. The fifteen-year-old sculpture looked perfectly polished and the dazzling rays of the sun bounced off the surface. When I first saw it, I thought it had been erected last week. "Look at you, Dad. You look incredible." Hiking up the flowing raven-black fabric of my dress, I dropped to my knees. I reached out to the silver-plated plaque, touching each word with my fingers. "In remembrance of Dr. Keith Marshall Hathaway – a brave soul with unmatched integrity, and a human who truly valued love and
understanding above all. May he forever rest in peace." "I miss you, Dad. Wherever you are. I wish you could see how much you've done for the Maztek, and how much you've done for me." A tear rolled off my cheek, splashing against the year indicating my father's demise. It marked the end of a life cut short before its time. "Excuse me. Are you all right?" I wiped my cheeks hastily and turned around. A Maztek woman with a braided ponytail stood in front of me, carrying a basket of groceries in her arms. She set down her basket and approached me slowly. "Don't mind me," I assured her with a tear-eyed smile. "I'm fine. I was just admiring the statue, that's all." "Ah, yes. Dr. Hathaway. What a beautiful human." She touched the small pendant around her neck, twirling the tiny pink gem pensively. "Are you his daughter?" "I am. How did you know?" "We all know. You have Marshall's eyes. I could recognize them anywhere." The woman's lip trembled as she lowered her hand to her chest. "He's not dead, you know. He lives through you." "You know something? All my life, no one ever mentioned my Dad on Earth. But now that I'm on a different planet, that's all I ever hear from anyone.
It's bizarre." "Maybe so, but you'll get accustomed to it. Your father touched all our lives – some more than others." "Did you know him, too?" "Not personally." The woman's voice was filled with emotion. "We were strangers. That made what he did for me incredible." "Why do you say that?" "At the time, I was fifteen, and eight months pregnant. The father of my child had abandoned me the moment I informed him of the pregnancy, so he was no longer in the picture. Both my parents had perished in the Fallgold incident and I was living on the streets. My baby decided she wanted to come out earlier than expected. I was bleeding and couldn't understand why. Every doctor turned me away when they found out I was poor – everyone except Dr. Hathaway." The woman paused for a moment, lost in thought. "If I had run into your father only thirty minutes later, I would have lost my baby. Dr. Hathaway did not specialize in deliveries, but he called in some favors and a team appeared like magic. Four harrowing hours later, she was born." "That's absolutely beautiful," I whispered. My heart swelled with so much pride that it threatened to burst from my chest. "It sounds like something
Dad would have done. I'm glad to hear your baby made it." "She's not a baby any longer." The woman pointed out a young girl with a short, spiky haircut, sitting by the stream. The teenager picked flowers from the grass and took apart the petals, making small homes for the insects. "She's the reason I wake up every morning. Her name is Marleigh. I named her after the kind doctor who helped bring her to this world." "That's a pretty name. I..." "Gabriella?" Cheyenne ambled up the path from my left, dressed in black robes similar to mine. "Come on. It's starting." "I have to go." I smiled at the woman one more time, touching her gently on the arm. "Thank you." A somber mass of thousands of Maztek bodies left no spaces in the bleachers around me. The breathtaking circular dome of the Fallgold Colosseum was packed, but the air was supernaturally quiet. It seemed like everyone was holding a glowing candle, brightly illuminating the dome. Garlands of flowers weaved in and out of the pillars. Gold and white tapered candlesticks hovered over the triangular center stage. The ceiling of the dome displayed a moving image of diamond stars on a mystical violet night
background. "...Specialist Artillery Gunner Maxwell Radley, Specialist Sniper Scout Jarrod Woodacre, and last, but not least – my father, Jacquim." I stopped looking around the dome and focused on the stage. The tiny figure of Princess Ayala dipped its head forward, her white-blonde locks of hair cascading around her shoulders and shielding her face. She removed her crown, holding the circle of intricate gold thorns encrusted with pearls and precious stones over her heart. I spotted Laz, Dallas, and Kraig in the front row. Their chests glinted with arrays of shiny medals and pins. They too bowed their heads for a moment of silence. Princess Ayala turned to the podium next to her and raised a silver champagne flute. "Tonight is a memorial to the dead. We give unending thanks to our military for bringing the hostages home safe and sound, as well as finally defeating the Xylox oppression. We remember the fallen souls for their bravery and for playing a crucial role in restoring peace and sovereignty to Maztek. May their memories live on forever, and may their legacies continue. Malam gambi." "Malam gambi." Voices echoed throughout the dome in unison. Simultaneously, we blew out our candles, enveloping the room in a solemn darkness. The lights in the Colosseum slowly flickered back to
life. As I started to make my way down the bleachers, Cheyenne rose from her seat next to me. "Gabriella." She tugged on my wrist. "Princess Ayala would like to see you." "Me?" I raised an eyebrow. "What, like right now?" "No time like the present," Cheyenne said enthusiastically, nudging me down the steps of the bleachers. "Alright, alright – I'm going!" As we reached the landing, Cheyenne flashed me a giddy wink before disappearing into the crowd. I waited by the foot of the stage. I wasn't going to burst in on alien royalty. Princess Ayala had her back to me. She was speaking to a group of kingdom attendants. One of them motioned to her, and the Princess stopped abruptly. "Wonderful. She is here." She clapped her hands together and gestured at me. "Come on, ladies, there is no time to waste!" That was the last thing I remember hearing before a mob of servants closed in around me. Two women slipped their arms around mine. They led me to a place I had only seen in passing: the back rooms of the dome. The princess walked smoothly down the stairs next to us. The attendants led me behind a thick black curtain, pushing me into one of the dressing rooms.
Before I knew it, two women were undoing the ribbons tied around my shoulders. As they pulled my black dress over my head, an attendant appeared at my side. She held a white gown which reached to the floor and had a lace, gold-accented train behind it. There were accessories, too. Rose pearls adorned the belt and shoulders of the draped Grecian sleeves. "Is this for me?" My eyebrows shot up my forehead in disbelief. I wasn't in control of anything. The attendants slipped the gown over my head, smoothing it over my body. I spun around in a circle, gazing at the mirror which appeared front of me. The dress fit like a dream. The attendants behind me began combing out my hair. The ones in front of me attacked my face with powder puffs and sparkly makeup. "Why am I getting the Princess treatment?" "I know you were the last person my father saw before he died." Princess Ayala placed a hand over mine, gently squeezing. "Thank you for not leaving him to die alone." "Of course. Anyone would have done the same thing." As soon as the attendants finished fussing over me, Princess Ayala took me by the hand. She guided me out the dressing room and walked me toward the back doors of the Colosseum. The doors opened with a wave of her hand, allowing a radiant
splash of afternoon sunlight to spill into the room. Princess Ayala took a colorful bundle of orchids, roses, and daisies from her attendant. She handed it to me with a smile. "That's not true. Many would have run away. This is my way of saying thank you. You never had the chance to have an official wedding." With shaking fingers holding on to the bouquet, I stepped out of the dome. "Oh my God." I stood on a white silk carpet rolled out over the lush grass. The carpet was sprinkled with flower petals, leading to a gorgeous floral arch at the end of the path. A lump started forming in my throat when I saw who was underneath the arch. Laz stood waiting for me, wearing his finest set of Maztek army fatigues. Stylists had trimmed and carefully groomed his hair. His beard had been snipped and carefully groomed. I loved seen a clean alien in a uniform. There were many people around us making noise, but I scanned them looking for one in particular. I found her in an instant. Cheyenne was sitting in the front row, and her cheers were the loudest of all. She sat next to Dallas and their arms were intertwined. She dropped his arm to wave at me enthusiastically. I never thought I would have so many people cheering at my wedding.
As I started down the carpet, the orchestra next to the arch began to play a familiar melody. To my surprise, it wasn't the traditional wedding tune. A tear fell out of the corner of my eye, tainting the powdered blush on my cheeks. The music I heard was Dad's lullaby. It felt like my feet were floating down the aisle as I made my way toward Laz. Princess Ayala appeared behind the arch holding a rod of blessing. I couldn't stop smiling, and neither could Laz. He reached into his chest pocket, pulling out a gold band between his fingers. Precious Maztek stones adorned the circle of gold, and the diamond from my missing earring featured prominently in the center. Laz slid the ring over my finger, leaning over to whisper something into my ear. "You look beautiful, naima." I reached up and put both hands on his chin, pulling him in for a long, deep kiss. "I'm forever yours, naima." As I pulled away from Laz, Princess Ayala stepped between us. "Brothers and sisters, we are gathered here today to celebrate the love and beauty of these two souls, and join them together for eternity."
Irresistible A TerraMates Novel
Chapter One EMMY “If you don’t let me take your place on the flight, those men are going to kill me.” I dropped my voice until it was barely above a whisper and focused on her light blue eyes. “Please.” My fear was a living thing, trembling through my bones and filling every space inside of me. I pressed my hands against my legs to keep them from shaking. If the stranger wouldn’t cooperate, I was dead. Everything Morley and I had worked for, and everything he had died for would go with me. One of the most precious cultural artifacts in the galaxy would go into the private collection of a selfish, self-centered, rich bastard who didn’t give a shit that other people could also benefit from it. I wouldn’t let it happen. It was too important, and would help many people. I had to survive and find it. The woman in front of me looked conflicted. “I don’t even know who you are,” she began. “Look at this.” I activated the computer on my forearm and tapped the communications unit until it displayed my bank account. I grabbed her arm. She frowned as I swiped her ID number. I created a pending transaction and pointed at my computer’s
display. “500,000 credits, in your name. I’ll transfer them now. It’s a lot more than the cost of this spaceflight.” The woman gasped as she stared at the number. “I’m in trouble. Please, do a girl a favor.” I knew I was begging at this point, but they were coming this way, and it wouldn’t be long before they spotted me. I needed to get on the flight. “Okay,” she said, surprising me. “But you need to know something first.” I wasn’t listening, though. I shook my head and had her speak her name into my computer, then I transferred the money into her account. I didn’t think twice about it. Morley gave me the money for research. I couldn’t do any research if I were dead. When it transferred, she allowed me to change the name on her ticket. “But listen,” she said, more agitated than before. “You should know something first.” I shook my head. “I’m sorry, but I don’t have the time. Thank you.” I started moving away. She would never know the depths of my gratitude. I glanced back at Abel’s henchmen, who miraculously still hadn’t spotted me, and thanked my lucky stars again. When I reached the desk, there wasn’t even a
line. They were announcing final boarding for spaceflight 46789 to planet Stalwart in Sector 91. I had no idea where Sector 91 was. I had never been good at Interplanetary Geography in school, and now I wished I had been a better student. Did it matter? Right now, all I cared about was getting far away from Earth. The woman behind the desk verified the ticket. I ducked into the walkway leading to the spacecraft, knowing I wouldn’t feel safe until we took off. An hour later, the shuttle was still on the ground, and I was wondering if my luck had finally run out. The captain had announced a flight delay just before our scheduled departure time. My heart started to beat fast. Why was taking so long? Was there a problem with the shuttle? I couldn’t afford to have a delay, especially if it meant I would have to transfer to another ship. Two men entered the spacecraft, and I ducked down into my seat. It was the men Abel sent after me. Shit. I didn’t think. I unbuckled, got out of my seat, and headed toward the bathrooms as they began searching the front of the shuttle. My breathing was erratic, but I tried not to look unusual, keeping my face as neutral as possible.
When I finally reached the bathrooms, I realized they would check those too, and I would be trapped. Was there a place they wouldn't check? Yes. The carry-on storage. Every passenger on an interplanetary flight was allowed a single piece of luggage for the multi-day trip between worlds and they were all stored in compartments during takeoff. I shuffled farther back, moving to the location of the baggage compartments. The flight staff were at the front of the ship for the launch. No one was around. I opened one of the large doors and crept inside. I moved the luggage one piece at a time, carefully replacing it behind me until I had made my way down to the back. There was a suitcasesized hole for me, and I slid into it. My knees pressed against my chest. I pulled a smaller suitcase on top of me, trying not to hyperventilate in the small space. As a final precaution, I swiped on my computer and activated a program to hide my body signature. I didn’t know if they were using scanners, but I wasn’t going to take a chance. Then it was time to wait. It seemed like I was trapped in that tiny, dark compartment forever, afraid to move and as still as a statue. But finally the door was wrenched open, and I heard men speaking as they peered in the
cargo hold. They weren’t speaking Standard, which was the language of the galaxy. Years ago, most planets had adopted Standard as the primary language of trade and business. If the men weren’t speaking Standard, it meant they didn’t want anyone understanding what they were saying. Fortunately, I knew the language they were speaking. It was English. Despite the widespread use of Standard, a few of the old languages survived in pockets on every planet. Earth was no different. Many of its poorest and most technologically backward areas still spoke English. It was surely the spoken language in whatever district bred Abel. Morley had been a stickler for being able to understand things for ourselves. He said that if we needed someone else to translate old documents and the writing on artifacts, we would never know if they were accurate. And what if we found a secret, and didn’t want anyone else to know about what we had found? He had made me learn English for our studies on Earth. He had learned the language twenty-five years earlier himself when he had been a graduate student in archeology, and I had still been in kindergarten. I had complained about the irregular tenses and ridiculous spellings. Standard had none of that. If there was a letter, it sounded like what it
looked like, and nothing else. It was almost impossible to spell anything incorrectly because Standard was a created language. Morley didn’t care about my complaints. He had made me keep on with my lessons until I was fluent. I didn’t speak it often, but I learned languages with ease, and people had mistaken me for a native speaker before. As if learning English wasn't hard enough, later on, he also made me learn Karfalun. It was the ancient language of Heralla, a place where someone hid the Silver Mestolo of Zelia. And if I had thought English was difficult, I should have saved my breath to complain about the new language. “She couldn’t have gotten on this spaceship,” one man said in English. “Our scanners would have found her. There’s nothing but inanimate luggage in here. We should go back and do a thorough sweep of the spaceport.” “The boss will kill us if we let her get away. She’s got the key to the latest old piece of junk he has his heart set on.” “Look, the compartment is full. She can’t be in here. Let’s go. The boss’s pockets are deep, but they’re not that deep. If the spaceport officials look closely at our papers, we’ll be in trouble. It’s time get out of here.” “Let’s try one more time. You check this
compartment, and I’ll check the other one. Then we’ll go.” I held my breath, but the man assigned to search my area didn’t seem to be doing anything. I heard him shuffling things around at the front of the compartment at first, but then he started tapping on his computer as he waited for his partner. “Did you find anything?” “Nothing. She’s not in here. Let’s get off the shuttle before we get arrested for forging papers and delaying the flight.” There was no response, but soon the door closed, and I was in darkness again. I waited as long as I dared before trying to get out. I couldn’t be in the luggage compartment when the shuttle took off, or I would have escaped one death only to find another. I climbed back over the luggage to the door and peeked out. There didn't appear to be anyone around. I quickly emerged and shut the door, being as quiet as I could. I walked on soft feet to the bathroom, using it before returning to my seat. When I sat down, I heard an announcement to strap in for take-off. I used two crisscrossing belts to secure myself. As soon as the sound of the shuttle taking off filled the spaceship, I knew I was leaving Earth, where I had grown up. I let out a deep sigh. I was safe from Abel, for
now. Four days later, I stared at the viewscreen as the turquoise planet increased in size. Something had been on my mind now that my life wasn’t in immediate danger. What had that woman wanted to tell me? She seemed anxious and hadn’t liked it when I brushed her off. Now I felt like I should have listened to her. My gut told me that I had escaped one sticky situation and dove straight into another one. I just didn’t know anything about the new problem. Once we landed, I let everyone exit in front of me, stalling before I left the shuttle. I wasn’t sure what was making me uneasy, but I had learned to trust my intuition. And my intuition was saying that there was nothing but trouble for me when I stepped off the spaceship. I was slowly packing up my bags and starting to maneuver up the aisle when a man entered the spacecraft. “There it is, sir,” one of the attendants said, pointing at me. “Seat 257. Is this the person you’re looking for?” I lifted my eyes and saw a handsome alien man. His eyes were the deepest black. I felt that I might fall into them and never emerge if I wasn’t careful. His hair was black as well. He had a light purple
stripe that ran diagonally across one eye, ending at his nose. The net effect was to give him a rakish look as if he had a permanent black eye. I caught my breath at the alien look of the male in front of me. I knew in my mind that we were all descended from the Great Race, but there were small differences between people of different planets. He also wore some of the most expensive clothes I had ever seen. The tight shirt showed off his well-defined chest, abs, and biceps. He was wearing pants that looked as though they had been tailor-made for him — and maybe they had been. I noticed his lips were strong-looking but thin. He had an air of authority, though it didn’t go with his fancy clothes. And I spotted a chain around his neck. All of these thoughts passed through my mind in a few seconds as I stared into the stranger’s eyes. He blinked, surprised when he saw my face. I froze. I wasn’t certain what was going on but he knew I wasn’t the woman who was supposed to be on this spaceflight. I held my breath, waiting to see if he would say anything. “Sir?” she asked again. “Is it her?” He only hesitated a moment. “Yes, she’s the one.” What did he mean? He didn’t say anything else. I smiled at the attendant and began walking up the aisle. As the
man turned, I followed him off the shuttle, wondering what I had gotten myself into this time.
Chapter Two VEN Pandenn was late again. He was always late. He had been late when we were in basic training together, and he had been late when we served in the same unit. He was even late for his first son’s birth. People joked that when the grim reaper came, he would be late for that appointment too. It didn’t matter. I had nothing but time to kill. He could be five, ten, or twenty-six minutes late, and it wouldn't matter to me. I had nothing better to do. I had retired from the military and was independently wealthy. There was nowhere I needed to be. My uncle had left me an enormous fortune that paid for my lifestyle. The amount of money I had was, frankly, ridiculous. On some planets, I wouldn’t be old enough to retire yet, but in the Stalwart military, you’re free to go after you turn twenty-five years old. It's even easier if you have a lot of medals, like me. I had needed to retire. I couldn’t take it anymore. I had risked my life time and time again to accomplish the mission and save people. It had been worth it at the time, and I might do it all over again if I had to, just to make sure my friends came
back alive. But I was sick of never knowing whether I would see the next morning. I was sick of active combat. I was sick of taking over weaker planets. I was sick of it all. Somehow I had lost my passion for fighting. There was a time when I had believed fully in what I was doing. We brought a better government and a better life to the planets with whom we ‘entered into economic partnerships’. That’s what our government called it. From another point of view, we entered planets covertly, seized the centers of power and threatened to annihilate them if they didn’t do everything we ordered. The further up the ranks I got, the more clearly I saw what we were doing. I hated it. So I left. I retired two years ago and I had never missed the service. I didn’t need to work, and I had a beautiful house. Servants took care of everything. I had the nicest clothes and ate at the best restaurants. I worked out, read extensively, and continued training in various martial arts to keep my reflexes sharp. I had everything, but I was bored. The first year was excellent. I had been tired and burned out. I took a year to relax and lie on the beach. I rested and enjoyed the good life. But by the beginning of the second year,
everything was starting to wear thin. Things were too perfect. The people who worked for me never said anything I disliked. My friends never had time to do anything because they were still working and had real lives. Now I was at the start of my third year of retirement. I was sure I was going to lose my mind. I needed something to do, but I didn’t know what. All my ideas seemed stupid. I was at my wits’ end. It almost made me want to go back to the military. Almost. But not quite. “Hey, Ven.” Pandenn sat down like nothing was the matter. He was a half hour later than our scheduled time. I looked up at him, shaking my head. The light purple stripes spread in a random fashion across the skin of anyone from Stalwart were dark on his face. He must have been running to get here. The rest of his face was red from exertion. “How are Jalla and the kids?” “Awesome. How are you?” He held out his fist, and we bumped the sides of our hands together to greet each other. He dressed like a hobo, as usual — ripped pants and a dirty looking shirt that had seen better days. I was sure that when we went out for lunch together, people thought I had picked up a beggar off the streets and was being kind enough to buy him lunch. I always bought. Pandenn had more than
enough money to pay, but he was too cheap. I always offered to pay. What else did I have to do with all my money? “Do you want the polite answer?” I leaned back. “Or the truthful one?” “Truthful, always. It’s usually more interesting than the other option.” He lifted an eyebrow. “Did that chick you were dating agree to take it in the ass?” “No.” I shook my head, then amended my statement. “Well, yes, she did, but we’re not together anymore.” His jaw dropped. “She did?” “Yes, but we’re talking about me right now, not her.” “Was it good?” “Mind-blowing. Will you listen to me?” “How long did she last? Two weeks?” His eyes stared up and to the right, trying to remember. “Eleven days.” “She was hot,” he said, still off in his own world. “That must have been some incredible sex.” “Will you listen, for fuck’s sake, Pan?” He looked startled when I swore and focused on my face. “What?” “I don’t want to talk about her.” I forced myself to swallow the impatience with my old friend. He had always like been this. Why did I expect him to be any different?
“Oh.” He looked taken aback. “What do you want to talk about then?” “You asked me how I was, and you said you wanted a truthful answer.” “Right. So...How are you?” “The truth?” I said, knowing I had his attention now. He nodded. “I’m...” I hesitated. “What?” “I don’t want to tell you,” I confessed. “It’s going to sound ungrateful...like I don’t appreciate what I have.” “Just tell me. Come on. Lay it on me. I can take it,” he said, making a come-hither motion with both hands. I smiled. Good old Pandenn. I could count on him to understand. I knew that. “I’m bored.” The server came at that moment and took his drink order. “Well, that’s not what I was expecting.” “I know. It sounds stupid. I have more than enough money. A lovely house. People who take care of my every need…” “...hot women who are willing to do just about anything in your bed. I cannot believe she agreed to that position,” he said, getting a far-off look in his eyes again. “Why don’t you get a job? You’re too young to be retired.” “I thought of that, but I’m not sure what I would do. Nothing seems right.”
“Pretend I’m a shrink. Tell me exactly how you feel and I’ll fix you up.” Pandenn had done his minor in psychology, and he considered himself an amateur psychologist. I sighed. The server returned and placed a purple drink in front of Pan. “I’m not interested in anything. I get bored with my books and my training lately. And...” “And?” He was always interested in what was typically left unsaid. “I guess I wish I had someone to hang around with at home, in the evening, instead of going out with friends. Not like you coming over and playing holographic games. Just...oh, I don’t know...” He thought for a moment and gazed at me appraisingly. “I know what you need. You need a proper woman. A wife!” “What?” I started laughing. “Jalla is the best thing that ever happened to me.” “But you dated her. You love her. I don’t have anyone like that.” “Sometimes you have to get married anyway.” He had a smirk on his face. I made a dismissive gesture. “You’re just fucking with me. You want to order anything or are you only having a drink?” I picked up my menu. I didn’t know why I tried to talk about meaningful things with Pandenn. He just wasn’t the serious
type. “No.” He put out his hand, and the tone of his voice made me look up. “I mean it.” “Pan, shut up. I’m not going to walk up to a stranger and say, “Hey there, sweetie. You look fine. Let’s get married.” “I'm not talking about any stranger. Have you considered a mail-order bride?” I stared at him, not bothering to say anything. This guy had lost it. “What are you talking about?” “Jal and I just watched a documentary on a company from Earth called TerraMates. They’re very reputable. They monitor everything to make sure both parties are satisfied with the arrangement. You can get divorced after a year if things aren’t working.” “Are you shitting me?” “I’m not. I swear,” he said, holding up his hands. “Call Jalla right now. She’ll back me up.” I shook my head. “You’re crazy. I’m not getting a mail order bride.” “Look, consider it, Ven. You’ve never been good at dating or choosing your women. Why not give someone else a shot? If you want company or someone to be there for you, there’s nothing like a wife.” “You’re saying that because you have a wife that loves you, buddy. I'm sure there’s a big difference between Jalla and a mail-order bride.”
“Here’s the thing,” he said, leaning in. “It’s hard to believe, but if they’re telling the truth, they say that only two percent of their marriages end in divorce.” I looked at him skeptically. “It sounds impossible.” “You’ll never know until you try it, Ven. You can grow to love someone.” I frowned, shaking my head. “Don’t be stupid, Ven.” I felt my temper flare at his innocent use of the word stupid. I couldn’t stand being called dumb. “Let TerraMates take care of your bride. If you don’t like her, divorce her after a year.” He leaned back and smiled. I stared at him blankly. “Arranged marriages are a time-honored tradition on many planets, you know,” he said, folding his arms over his chest as if that clinched his argument. “You’re nuts,” I repeated. “Are we going to order something? We’re supposed to be eating lunch. By the time I get my food, it’s going to be time for dinner.” He laughed. “You can make fun of it all you want, Ven, but I’m sending you the link to the documentary. You can watch it while you sit at home by yourself tonight.” “Bastard,” I said, trying to look at the menu.
“You're right. I am a bastard.” He tapped the computer unit on his forearm. A moment later, my arm lit up with his message and I looked into his eyes. “I’m never going to marry a stranger from some mail-order bride agency, Pandenn.” He grinned at me. “Never say never.” I walked into my den and looked around at my belongings. I liked things to be neat. It dated back to my time in the military — a desire for tidiness, which bordered on obsession. Usually, the staff kept everything in perfect order. But once in a while, I would find that someone had left a task undone or been a little sloppy. I didn’t blame them. It wasn’t their house. But I noticed everything. Today, for instance, I saw when I walked through the door that the housekeeper had dusted and bumped my favorite painting. It wasn’t straight anymore. I couldn’t stand having a crooked picture frame. I walked over and adjusted the image. There. Perfectly straight...no. I shifted it back the other way. After a minute of adjusting, I was satisfied. Since I didn’t have anything else to do that evening, I watched the documentary. I wasn’t interested, of course, but I was alone and bored. All the staff had gone home or to their apartments. I watched as a happy couple on a sailing ship
told their story. I rolled my eyes. Why were they on a sailing ship? We had fucking space travel. They hadn’t meant to stay married and had only gone to TerraMates for personal reasons. She had needed the money to pay for her brother’s gambling debts, and he had needed a wife to stay out of jail. In the end, they stayed married because they had fallen in love. There was story after story about happy couples. For a minute, I was convinced that some people could find love that way. But I wasn’t the kind of guy who would sign up and have someone else pick my wife for me. Besides, when I looked them up, the man had to pay an exorbitantly high fee. They went through your life with a finetoothed comb. I could afford the credits, and I certainly didn’t have anything to hide…but I liked my privacy. I didn’t want anyone poking around in my business. I turned off the documentary and stood up. It was time for bed. I looked around at the empty room in the lonely, echoing house. Hollow. That was exactly the word to describe it. Maybe Pan was right. Maybe I did need a woman for more than eleven days. I had to admit it would be nice. But I couldn’t think of a single woman who I would ever consider marrying. Even if I did need a wife, I wasn’t going to let
anyone else pick the woman for me. I was in charge.
Chapter Three VEN I wasn’t in charge of anything. The sobering thought occurred to me as I sat in my lawyer’s office, listening to him telling me I had to get married. I realized I needed to use TerraMates after all. After my postulating and swearing up and down that I would never have a mail-order bride, I was going to have them ship one out to me. Fuck. Pan was going to make fun of me forever. I didn’t want to have to resort to these measures, but I didn’t see any way out of it. Without a wife, I was going to lose everything. It started when my uncle’s representatives called me and asked to speak with my wife. I didn’t have one. The snarky lawyer explained that if I didn’t have a wife by the time I turned thirty, my inheritance, Uncle Mastoh’s entire fortune, would be given to charity. I knew I wouldn’t gain control over all the money until I was thirty. I had been living off the interest from the investments. I vaguely remembered hearing something about having to get married. But I had been young and hung over during the reading of the will. Thirty had seemed like a long way away. Before I left the military, I
banked all the interest. I didn't start spending it until I retired. I needed a wife to keep the money. It couldn’t be that onerous. And didn’t I want to be married in the abstract, theoretical sense? The inheritance was giving me a push in the right direction. More like a shove, I suppose. I could always take the divorce at the end of the year, and I would be able to keep my standard of living. I winced, as I realized how shallow my thoughts were. I consoled myself with a single thought. By hanging on to my uncle’s money, I was fulfilling the vow I made to myself as a teenager in my family’s small, dingy apartment. At the time, I swore I would get out of that life, earn money, and become wealthy. I would never treat my family like my father had, taking us close to homelessness multiple times. I wasn’t going to let my uncle’s money go. I needed it for my future children. They would have everything they needed, and they would never live a life like mine. Everything would work out in the end. Pandenn would say it was the universe working in mysterious ways. But he would never find out about my decision or that he was right about TerraMates. I needed to start now before I lost my courage. I pulled up the documentary again and started the
application process. Two weeks later, I had jumped through all the hoops, gone through the interviews, paid the ridiculously high fees, and received a birth control shot, which lasted a year. I was ready to find a mate. I swung back and forth on my porch swing, feeling impatient. When one of my servants approached me, I felt a twinge of apprehension. I had asked to be left alone for the rest of the day unless it was important. What could be so important that he would disturb me? “Sir?” Elon looked nervous. “I know you said not to...” “Disturb me unless it was important,” I finished for him. “I know. Well, you've disturbed me. What is it?” “A package came for you. I thought you were waiting for it.” He held out a small square box that I recognized immediately as an old-fashioned hologram message. There were far more sophisticated technologies available, but TerraMates was an Earth-based company. Even though they had plenty of lovely human woman dying to get off their backward little world, they lacked many of the refinements possessed by civilized planets, such as up-to-date messaging
technology. I thanked Elon and held the box in my hand. It had been a long time since I had felt this nervous. I was a decorated war veteran who had risked his life many times in the military. I had no reason to fear this trinket. I activated it, and a full-sized hologram appeared. Not everyone went to the trouble of setting up a hologram profile. In fact, this was the first out of ten I had seen. I placed the box on the floor and stepped back to look at her assets. There was only one word for the image of the woman in front of me, and that was... Wow. I sat back on the swing, pushing the ground with my feet to get it rocking again. She was tall, with long shining blonde hair that hung to her ass. Her eyes were pale blue, a rare color on my planet. Her body was thin and her skin was pale. As she turned to me, I could see that her legs were just the way I liked them — long and thin, perfect for wrapping around my waist. TerraMates had matched the physical profile I requested. I wondered about her personality. “Hi, Montana.” “Hello, there, Ven.” Her voice was sultry. Could this woman be any more perfect? “What do you do for a living, Montana?” I asked, rocking a little faster in the swing.
“I’m a systems analyst. I have two years of college training and a certification.” Good. She was smart, but not too smart. Anyone could be a systems analyst. It might seem insecure, but I didn’t like brilliant women. They intimidated me. I didn’t like them stupid, either. Don’t get me wrong. I wasn’t into bimbos. But middle-of-the-road was just right. “You sound smart. What do you like to do in your spare time?” “Well, Ven, I enjoy dancing and horseback riding.” Horseback riding? What the hell was that? “Oh, that’s interesting.” That was enough talking to a hologram for me. I leaned over and slapped the box, turning it off. I reclined on the swing and steepled my fingers, smiling to myself. She was the woman. The woman I was going to spend the rest of my life with — or at the very least, the next year. They had matched me with the perfect woman. I couldn’t wait to meet her. On the day Montana was supposed to arrive at the space station, I arrived an hour early. I thought I might have looked too eager, but I couldn’t wait to meet her. We were going to be perfect for each other. Thank goodness her flight had arrived on time. It was going to be down to the wire, but as
long as we got married today, it would be okay. Everything would work out with Uncle Mastoh’s will. I tapped my foot, thinking about Montana Willoughby, soon to be Montana Dofalar if she took my name. I pictured us going out dancing. Maybe she would show me some holograms of horseback riding, whatever that was. And I definitely had some sexual fantasies featuring the leggy blonde. I couldn’t wait to meet my fiancé and make her my wife. Everything was going to be different. I wouldn’t have an empty feeling inside anymore. I would have someone with whom I could spend time. Not only would she be around for me, but I could also keep my way of life and everything that had become important over the past three years. I strolled back and forth in the spaceport, ignoring the other travelers. Finally, they announced her flight. I waited patiently as each person came off the ship, went through the scanners, and emerged from security. I scanned each face to see if it was her. The last stragglers appeared, but none of them was Montana. “Excuse me, aren’t there any more passengers on board?” The attendant frowned. “I’m not sure. Who are
you looking for?” “A human named Montana Willoughby. She’s tall, with blonde hair and blue eyes.” The woman checked her console. “None of the ticket holders have that name,” she said. “Is it possible she goes by something else?” I shrugged. “I don’t know. I’ve never met her.” It felt weird to have to say that I was meeting someone I had never met, though I suppose spaceport employees heard these kinds of stories all the time. The attendant couldn’t care less. “I’ll check for you.” She disappeared through the gate. Five minutes later, I saw her again. “There’s only one woman left. She’s taking a while to get packed up. Come and see if she’s the one you’re looking for.” I followed the attendant onto the shuttle. Something didn’t feel right. If there was one thing I had learned in the military, it was that following my gut was the best policy. I touched a blaster which I always carried in my pocket. It was small but got the job done. When I walked onto the shuttle, my eyebrows drew together as I caught sight of the only woman remaining on the ship. She wasn’t Montana. I could tell right away. She was small, with a sturdy frame that looked like she would be good at physical tasks, like climbing or carrying cargo. Her figure was shapely,
with full round breasts and hips that encouraged men to rest their hands on her side when they danced...if you liked that sort of a woman. She appeared to be busy packing up her bag. Why had she taken everything out of it? My uneasy feeling intensified. Then she turned around, and I saw her eyes. The moment our eyes met, I thought something drew all the air from my lungs. I couldn’t get a breath. And my stomach felt peculiar. I found myself staring into her mesmerizing brown eyes. I felt like the whole universe had just tilted and nothing was ever going to be the same again. “Sir?” the attendant said, and I knew from the way she said it, she had already spoken to me before. “Is she the one?” I waited only a moment more before speaking the words I knew would change my life. “Yes, she’s the one.” The woman looked troubled but didn’t say anything. She played along, following me off the shuttle without saying a word. I didn’t know who she was. I didn’t know why she was here instead of Montana. All I knew was that she was the one. Whatever that meant. “Wait, wait, wait.” We stood on the outskirts of the arrival area. I was explaining my behavior for the
fourth time. The first couple times didn’t seem to be effective. “Are you telling me you want to marry me?” “Yes,” I said. “I mean, no. The woman whose ticket you came her on...she was supposed to marry me.” I felt myself beginning to blush. Again. “She was my mail-order bride.” “Are you kidding me?” Emmy said, looking incredulous. “Nobody does that anymore.” “I’m completely serious. If you’re willing, I don’t care that you’re not Montana. I’ll marry you. I need to marry someone today.” She wasn’t going to fall into my arms after that enticing proposition. “I don’t even know your name.” She looked amazed that I would dare to suggest such a thing. “It’s Ven. If you don’t want to, I don’t blame you, but why were you on the shuttle in the first place? I needed to marry her today.” She couldn't stop looking at something or someone over my shoulder. Emmy started repositioning herself. She tried to play it cool, but I could tell she was putting me between her body and whoever she wanted to avoid. “Never mind.” Emmy smiled brightly, but an element of authenticity was missing. Something about it seemed fake. “I’ll...” She swallowed hard. “I’ll marry you. We better go now if you’re in
such a hurry. Come on.” She grabbed my arm, making sure to conceal herself behind my body. Soon we were quickly marching toward the exit. A couple of men who looked like thugs brushed past us. I felt Emmy’s hand on my arm get tense as we passed them. I got a good look at them and made a mental note of their appearance. I wasn’t going to find out everything at the spaceport, but it might be useful to remember their appearance. As we walked, I tried to organize my thoughts and accept reality. I wasn’t going to get married to Montana, my self-selected perfect match. But Emmy had stepped up. I needed to get married, and that was the only thing that mattered. Everything else would sort itself out later. A justice of the peace waited at the courthouse for us. We could do the deed within the next hour. After we had our certificates, we’d head straight to the lawyers and then home. She could tell me her story, and I could tell her mine. We could spend the rest of the year together, and maybe even the rest of our lives. A realization struck fear into my heart. I didn’t know anything about Emmy. Then I thought about what I would lose if I didn’t marry her. The idea was appalling. I couldn’t go back to living the way I had as a child — poor and desperate. I had made a promise to myself to
live a different lifestyle. All I need to do was go the courthouse with a stranger and swear to love, honor, and protect her for the rest of my life.
Chapter Four EMMY I sat in the den of Ven’s enormous mansion and tried to convince myself I was safe, at least temporarily. I didn’t want to think about the fact that I had just married a complete stranger. An alien. My hands started to shake. I hadn’t planned on getting married, ever. My mother raised me by herself. As soon as I got my scholarship for archeology at the university, I left for school and never looked back. Even though I went to my house for Christmas every year, it never seemed like home ever again. Once Morley took me on as an assistant, we traveled all over the galaxy. Some people called us treasure hunters, but I considered the term derogatory. Like calling a freedom fighter a terrorist. Morley was the real deal among archeologists. He and I had found the Golden Chalice of Rilagoon’s fourth King on Dorset. After our adventure, I went back to school to complete my master’s degree and Ph.D., taking only three years to complete them both. I was the youngest person in two hundred years to achieve a Ph.D. in my field. I thought of myself as one of the best in school,
and the university was no different. I like thinking and figuring things out. That’s one of the reasons I became an archeologist in the first place. The other reasons were getting out of my dead-end city and making something better of myself. Mom was a terrific person, but she never wanted to be anything more than a receptionist. I didn’t have a problem with that, but I wanted more for myself. Marriage had never entered into the equation. I didn’t need or want a man. My mom had managed without one and I would too. I had a little fling with Christopher during my second year of grad school. It only lasted four days and the first two days were the best part of the whole thing. We never had sex, which was the crux of the problem in our relationship. I didn’t regret my decision. He was a loser, anyway. I could take care of my desires by myself, thank you very much. I certainly didn’t want some oaf sticking his big cock up inside me, thrusting a couple of times, and then collapsing for the night. That wasn’t my idea of a good time. I didn’t understand what the big deal was. Why was everyone always making such a fuss about sex? It seemed like a waste of time. A great view of the planet Stalwart was right out the window. Mountains covered most of the surface. I had read about my destination in a little brochure on the spaceflight. The planet was known
for a formidable military and economic prosperity. I wasn’t sure if I would return to this world after finding the silver ladle, but if I ever came back, I hoped to do some rock climbing. I loved the exercise and was accustomed to getting away almost every other weekend at home. Ven chose that moment to walk back in the room. When I twisted my head to look at him, a shiver went through my body. He was definitely hot and incredibly sexy, but I had made up my mind about fucking. I wasn’t going to change it. The thought of sex and Ven reminded me that we were married. Was I supposed to fuck him? I recoiled at the idea of sleeping with a stranger and wondered if he would try to force himself on me. The operative word being try. I had been training in martial arts since I was young. I had practiced karate and some tai kwon do. I had also spent time fooling around with judo for fun. I was small, but I knew how to take care of myself. I eyed him warily as one of his servants put an interesting-looking pink drink in front of me. If he tried to force me to fuck him, I would take him out. He smiled at me. I would be polite as long as he kept his hands out of my pants. “So.” He sat down in the chair across from me. His house was enormous and looked like an interior designer had gone to town. Ven seemed to have plenty of credits to burn. I had expected he was
wealthy when I noticed his clothing at the spaceport, but this was another level of opulence. “So,” I repeated, wondering if I should drink the pink concoction in front of me. “I think we should both tell our stories from the beginning. We need to understand each other a lot better than we do now.” “Okay,” I agreed. “As long as you go first.” He looked put out. I guessed he didn’t want me giving orders. I didn’t retract my statement, however. I simply waited for him to start talking. If he didn’t like who I was, he could divorce me. I didn’t need to be married to him. Ven needed me as a wife. “I hadn’t planned on getting married. It turned out that there was an obscure clause in my uncle’s will. He left me a lot of credits, and his legacy paid for this house and everything else.” There was more? I wondered what everything else meant. “I’ve made some investments with the money. I bought this house and some toys. There are a lot of bills. If I lost that money, I would have to do the unthinkable.” He paused and seemed unsure of what to say next. “What’s unthinkable? Do you mean live like an average person, or get a job? Declare bankruptcy?” “Maybe all of the above. I haven’t always lived like this, but I’ve become accustomed to the
lifestyle. My friend suggested a mail-order bride company, which seemed like the perfect way to have everything I wanted. Things would stay the same.” It seemed ridiculous to me that someone could be so attached to being rich. “And I would find someone to keep me company.” “Most people can do that without hired help,” I murmured. He looked mildly annoyed with me. “Then everything would be okay. My life wouldn’t have to change.” “Do you know what that sounds like to me?” I asked. “Boring.” He gazed at me. I didn’t know if he was confused or irritated. He didn’t go on with his tale of woe immediately, but continued to stare at me like I was the newest exhibit at the zoo and he had never seen anything like me before. “How could you know I was bored? When I talk about my life, most people think it’s amazing. You just met me. How could you know it’s tedious?” I shrugged and picked up a glass filled with pink liquid. “What is this?” “Gorjill juice.” “Is it poisonous?” Ven glanced at me sharply, then decided I was joking and laughed nervously.
“I’m not trying to kill you. It’s delicious. I wouldn’t poison you.” He looked at me earnestly. “No, of course not. If you wanted to kill me, you would do it with the gun in your pocket.” I took a tentative sip of the drink. The sweet liquid rolled across my tongue, and I closed my eyes in bliss. “It tastes wonderful.” I took a larger swallow, closing my eyes to savor the taste. When I opened my eyes, he was looking at me again. “I have two questions for you,” he said, holding up his index finger. “One. How did you know it would be boring? You still haven’t answered me.” “I don’t know,” I said. “Sitting around all day in a big house that has no personality, without any meaningful work and no one to spend time with? It sounds boring to me.” He didn’t say anything as he digested my comment. “What’s the other question?” I looked at the glass and felt sad the incredible drink was almost gone. “How did you know I had a gun in my pocket?” “Cultural anthropology. I did a comparative study for one of my classes. It was on weapons of the present and past. It’s a hobby of mine.” He stared at me suspiciously. “There’s a giant gun-shaped bulge in your pants. It’s impossible to miss.” “Weapons are a hobby of yours?” He seemed
mystified. I wondered what sort of woman he had expected. I couldn’t help grinning mischievously when I thought of the boring, perfect-looking tall, thin, blonde woman I traded places with. I might not be a classic beauty, but I could guarantee I wouldn’t be boring. I nodded. “The shape was obvious when we hailed the car at the spaceport. What kind of guy is carrying when he goes to pick up his fiancé?” I asked, mostly to myself. “I have another question for you.” “Shoot.” I laughed. “Not literally, please. I mean, go ahead.” He looked puzzled again and spoke with only a trace of embarrassment. “There’s a term my fiancé used that I didn’t understand, and I couldn’t find references to it anywhere. It’s been bothering me. What is a horseback?” It was my turn to be confused. “A horseback? You mean, the back of a horse?” “No, riding a horseback.” “That’s not a thing.” I shook my head and swallowed the last of my drink. “It’s not? She specifically said she enjoyed horseback riding.” “I see. There's a language problem.” I finally understood what he meant. “She’s referring to an animal from Earth. A horse is a mammal with four
legs, and it’s pretty fast. It’s almost extinct now, but they used to be quite common. Some people might still ride them.” “I guess so. It seemed like a weird thing to want to do.” “You didn’t finish your story. You were bored, and you didn’t want anything to change,” I prompted. He was definitely irritated now and he wasn’t trying to hide it any longer. “The will says that I have to get married by the time I turn thirty or all the money goes to charity. I’m sure they said something about this at the reading of the will, but I didn’t pay attention to it at the time. I assumed I’d be married by now.” “You decided to order up a bride to solve your problem? That’s surprising. You don’t seem like the type to do something like that.” “I don’t?” “You’re good looking, and you’re rich. If I had to guess, I would think you could easily find someone to sacrifice and a live a luxurious lifestyle in a big house where they didn’t have to work.” “There were other factors to consider.” “What kind of other factors?” He didn’t elaborate. “I contacted TerraMates. They set everything up so Montana would come here to get married. Of course, she didn’t come, and I was fortunate to marry you instead.”
The words sent an electric feeling rushing through my body as he stared at me. I felt like I should say something. “You’re crazy. And I’m crazy too for marrying you.” “Maybe, but there were reasons behind my actions. Come to think of it, there were probably reasons behind your actions too. Who were those men at the spaceport?” he asked innocently. I was shocked at his audacity, and I didn’t have a ready response. “You aren’t the only one with a perceptive eye,” he said. “Apparently not.” I was impressed in spite of myself. “What’s your story? I’m going to think you're lying to me if you take much longer.” I hesitated, wondering how much I could safely tell him. I didn’t know him at all, and I didn’t feel comfortable sharing too much, but I couldn’t stay in his big house for much longer. I had to find the artifact or all of my efforts would have been in vain. Morley’s death would be a useless sacrifice. I made a split-second decision to only tell my husband part of the truth. Just enough to get me out of here. I needed to get to the artifact before Abel did, but what if Ven went to the police and revealed everything in a misguided attempt to do the right thing? I had no confidence the authorities would be able to stop Abel. They had never been successful
before. I was certain that if he beat me to the artifact, he wouldn’t let me go on my merry way either, considering what I knew about his involvement. Once the ladle was secure, I could tell Ven everything. Until then, I would have to keep my secrets to myself. It occurred to me that a man with a big bankroll could easily fund a trip to Heralla. I smiled to myself. “They were pursuing me against my will.” “Why?” I hesitated again. “I’d rather not say. I can tell you eventually but for now, it’s best for me to keep some things private.” He frowned, and I knew I had said the wrong thing. “I promise what I tell you will be the truth. I might not be able to say everything. That’s going to have to do for now.” I thought I detected a grudging acceptance in his expression. “I know this can’t be easy for you,” he said, staring down at his hands. “I expected to marry a stranger today, even if it wasn’t you. You were thrown into this marriage. But I swore to protect you, and I can’t do that if I don’t know why you’re scared of them.” He raised his big black eyes to meet mine. The purple diagonal stripe across his left eye made him look even more handsome than before. My heart beat faster, and I couldn’t look away from his gaze.
I knew I had to give him something. I hesitated, then shrugged. I might as well say it all at once. “They want to kidnap me, and probably kill me.”
Chapter Five VEN I lay in bed alone on my wedding night. In the distance, I could hear night birds calling, and they sounded lonely. I heard a creak from the room where Emmy was staying. She was probably rolling over in her sleep. I briefly wondered what she was wearing but stopped immediately. Thinking about Emmy in bed wasn’t going to get me anywhere. I flipped onto my stomach, pulling the covers with me and allowing my leg to stick out. I punched the pillow a few times and laid my head back down, trying to get comfortable. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. I had imagined Montana and I would hit it off right away. We would have an instant connection and chemistry because we matched perfectly. I thought we could get married and have a romantic dinner. Then I would take her to bed. She would wrap her long legs around my butt, and I would fuck her until we both came. Perhaps it was a little childish, but I couldn’t help my feelings. I was angry and upset that things had turned out differently. I tried to remind myself that it didn’t matter who came out of the spaceship. I needed a wife. Now I had one. Emmy wasn’t everything I had expected, but she was good
enough. My brain tried to give myself a message, but my heart didn’t want to listen to it. The reality was that I wanted more from my wife. I hoped for someone who would have the slightest interest in me. Emmy was most concerned with keeping secrets. She claimed she had a good reason for not telling me things, but I didn’t believe her. After we had told our stories, she looked nervous about our first night together. I explained that one of the stipulations in the TerraMates contract was any sex had to be consensual. That bit of happy news brightened her immediately, which made me feel like an asshole. Had she been worried about fucking me? Would that have been such a terrible thing? Or did I look like a rapist? She was insulting my manhood, but I couldn’t say anything about it. My pride would have to hurt privately. Suddenly I couldn’t stop thinking about the things about her that irritated me. I remembered how she had noticed a gun in my pocket. If a human woman from Earth could see it, I realized anyone could, and I would need a smaller firearm. I wondered why the men wanted to kill her. She seemed intelligent, but not dangerous. I had always felt intimidated by smart women. Emmy made me uncomfortable. Why didn’t she have any luggage, and why did
she take Montana’s ticket? I wasn’t going to get answers anytime soon, especially if we were in different rooms. Emmy said she couldn’t tell me. I knew the reason why. She didn’t trust me. She didn't know anything about me and knew nothing about my character. She had no reason to have faith in me. Still, the sheer number of questions was annoying. I wanted her to look up to me, rely on me, and trust me implicitly. I was sure that was what Montana would have done. What I didn’t want was a woman who looked at me like she was my equal. She was a human. I didn’t want one who could stand on her own two feet and refused to trust me. Emmy seemed too capable of defending herself. Wasn’t a wife suppose to be dependent on her husband? And what kind of woman had a hobby that involved weapons? I had never imagined a female like this could exist. Emmy was only one room over. When I told her we didn’t have to sleep together, she let out a sigh of relief, and I knew what that meant. I immediately led her to the guest bedroom adjacent to my room. After we arrived at my house, I asked for her size. My housekeeper went out and purchased a
closet full of clothes to fit her. She was amazed to find clean pajamas ready for her on the bed. It was perfect for her, but I felt incomplete when I bid her goodnight and went to bed alone. What a terrible wedding night. I felt let down. I expected more from my marriage, arranged or not. That was before Emmy came into the picture and messed everything up. I felt my heart hardening at the thought of my new wife. We wouldn’t have to spend too much time together. In the shower, I had decided it was time for me to start working again. If the marriage didn’t work out, I would have to find something else to give my life meaning. Work was the next best thing to a happy marriage. Emmy might be beautiful and intelligent, but she would never be a wife like Montana. My dream of a happy marriage was over. EMMY I wondered what Ven was doing over in his room by himself. I hoped he was sleeping and not imagining me naked. I shook my head and went back to assessing the climbing equipment I borrowed from the front closet. Since I didn’t have access to a shop, the climbing gear I gathered in a little detour after I went to the bathroom would have to do. Thank goodness I happened to have a large carabiner on
me. It was big enough to reach around one of the poles of the canopy bed in my room. It attached tightly with a sharp click. I yanked the rope, and it seemed to hold, so I took the remaining line and dropped it out the window. I was capable of using the front door like a normal person, but I had reservations about it. There was a sophisticated alarm system attached to the house. Although Ven had keyed my biometric signature into the security system, if I walked out the front door he would know too much information about me. He would be able to determine exactly when I left and maybe even the direction I headed. My plan was to climb out the window instead. In the morning, when he found the rope, it would be obvious how I escaped. By then I would be on the next spaceship to Heralla and out of his hair. He said he needed a wife. Now he had one. He could keep his fortune. The only thing I would take was some climbing equipment and 500,000 credits from our joint bank account. I wondered if he would notice the missing money. The number of credits was nothing to someone with his wealth. It was the same amount I gave his fiancee. I would be getting back the money that was supposed to fund the rest of the expedition to get the ladle. I needed the money for space travel. I didn’t think Ven would begrudge me a few
credits as long as I helped him keep the rest of them. But I still didn’t ask him about it. I felt mildly guilty about leaving in the middle of the night without saying goodbye. Ven seemed like a good man, but I had an agenda. Getting married and playing house wasn’t a part of it. I lowered myself out the window and climbed down the rope. I didn’t bother with a harness because I was only descending three floors. If I couldn’t go down three floors without falling, I deserved to die. There were a few dangerouslooking rocks at the bottom, but everything was rocky on this planet. I had faith in my arms. I possessed plenty of upper body strength, and I had always been good at rope climbing. In school, I would quickly go all the way up to the ceiling of the gym on the climbing ropes and hang at the top for a while before coming back down. My life was spent taking risks, not like Ven. I imagined him sleeping contentedly in his bed, not wanting anything in his dull luxurious life to ever change. Part of me pitied him. He was attached to material possessions and his lifestyle. I could see that a spark had left him a long time ago. I imagined he might have been more fun earlier in his life, before he became a stick-in-the-mud. For a moment, I wondered what would happen if I
stayed around long enough to help him remember who he could be. But I shut down the thought as soon as it made an appearance in my mind. I didn’t have time for a man in my life, in any way, shape, or form. Right now, my work was my life. It was up to me to continue Morley’s legacy now. I didn’t need any additional complications. Getting married wasn’t the best decision for me. It had been a favor for a stranger, nothing serious. Now it was over. It was time for me to leave and find Zelia's ladle. My feet hit the ground, and I drew in a deep breath of warm night air. It tasted like freedom. I wasn’t a prisoner in the house, but I didn’t think he needed to be involved in my life. I wished I could stash the rope somewhere and hide my tracks, but in any event, it wouldn’t take Ven long to figure out what happened. If he didn’t know when I left or where I was going, he couldn’t answer anyone’s questions about my whereabouts. Abel’s men wouldn’t hesitate to hurt Ven if they thought they could get to me through him. I wanted him completely out of the picture for his protection. When I reached the edge of the property, I turned and shook my head at the big, empty house on the rock. It seemed lonely. Even though the exterior was beautiful, I could sense desolation beneath the surface. Too bad things turned out this way.
There was a flight off the planet to Heralla tomorrow morning, and the next one wasn’t until three days later. I had some things to do to get ready. I didn’t want to miss the spaceship. I didn't have any time to waste. I began slowly jogging toward the nearest major street. Stars and possibility filled the night sky. I glanced up at them, smiling and feeling excited once I had left the dejected house that was not a home. I was moving toward the future and the accomplishment of a lifetime goal. I was finally getting somewhere and felt a sense of satisfaction for the first time since I had been forced to leave Heralla the first time. I didn’t look back.
Chapter Six VEN I tossed and turned, thinking about my life and wondering if I had ruined things by using TerraMates. Maybe I could have convinced one of my female friends to marry me and help me out. Surely it would have been easier than living with a stranger for the next year. Something didn’t sound right. I froze, holding perfectly still. There was noise coming from Emmy’s room. I listened patiently for a moment, then got up and put my ear to her wall. I wondered if she was ill, but the noise didn’t sound biological. She was quiet. If I had been asleep, I wouldn’t have heard a thing. Click. I frowned, wondering what could have made a sound like that in her room. It felt familiar, like something I had heard a hundred times before. Was it the closet door? Her suitcase, maybe? Something she brought with her? My room was eerily quiet all of a sudden. If Emmy was awake, she must have gone back to sleep because I couldn’t hear any more sounds coming from her room. I went back to my bed, full of curiosity about what she had been doing. When I thought about it, I realized I knew
nothing about my new wife. Perhaps she had other peculiar hobbies. I didn’t know much about Earth women, but it seemed strange that she was interested in weapons. Despite our differences, apparently it was one thing we had in common. I had used guns frequently in the military, but I was familiar with physical weapons such as swords, daggers, and the bow and arrow. Since I became independently wealthy, I had spent some time acquiring and learning how to use old Stalwartian weapons. I had even started fencing lessons. I had the time and the money, so I thought I should put it to good use. I set up a training dojo for practicing martial arts and working with a fencing instructor. A target for archery practice was located outside the dojo. Sleep eluded me, so I decided I should use my time productively and run through my sword kata. I pulled off my pajama pants and donned a pair of shorts, leaving my chest bare. It was a warm night, and I would be hot soon enough. At the training studio, I picked up the meerkif hanging on the wall. It was a curved sword and a traditional weapon on Stalwart. The meerkif was my favorite blade. It was heavy, but I was used to the balance. I hefted it and centered my weight correctly, assuming an opening stance. Taking a deep breath, I flipped the sword out, facing the blade away from me and carving an
arc through the night air. I lifted the weapon over my head and brought it down with a controlled swing. I slashed horizontally to the left and the right, moving backward each time. When I finished the exercise, I bowed and replaced the sword on the wall. I padded slowly up the stairs in my bare feet, feeling calmer and more relaxed. Perhaps I would be able to sleep now. As I lay in bed, about to drift off into a deep sleep, I realized what made the loud clicking noise. The epiphany jolted me awake. The sound came from one of my largest climbing clips. I used it for hauling large amounts of cargo up and down cliffs. Stalwart was a rocky planet, and everyone knew how to climb. I knew it as well as I knew the sound of my voice, but I hadn’t recognized it immediately due to the context. Why would that sound be coming from Emmy’s room? I wasn’t going get any sleep now. I hopped out of bed and was in the hall in seconds, positioning myself outside her door. My hand was poised to knock when I hesitated. What if I imagined everything? Was she sleeping peacefully in bed at this moment? What if I woke her up, demanded to know about a vague clicking noise, and she told me to get the hell out of
her room? It would not be an auspicious beginning to our union. Along with the chaste wedding night, it was shaping up to be an evening full of bad omens. The security camera footage would let me see what was happening without disturbing her. It would also make me feel like a creep. It felt like invading her privacy and if she ever found out, she would be justifiably upset. Spying was out. On the other hand, if something was wrong and she needed my help, I would kick myself for not going in sooner. My life had gotten pretty complicated in a few hours of marriage. I pressed my lips together and made a decision. I knocked on the door and waited. I imagined Emmy would come sleepily to the door and ask me why I was bothering her. I had a story prepared that was mostly true. I could tell her I heard a suspicious noise in her room and wanted to investigate. She would probably think I was coming in to seduce her. Would that be a bad thing? The door wasn’t opening. I waited, frowned at the door, and knocked again. No answer. When I tried opening the door, I discovered it was locked. Either she was a sound sleeper or something was terribly wrong. What was happening inside that room? I scanned my retina on the lock, and the door slid silently open. I crept in quietly, not wanting to wake or disturb anyone in the room. It
was dark and I felt like checking the window to make sure it was closed. The security system in the house was state-of-the-art, but you never knew what might happen. I tripped and found myself falling onto my face, but I tucked and rolled at the last minute, avoiding a painful fall. I smiled to myself. The reflexes were still there. Why had I tripped? I spoke a command to activate the lights, revealing a mess on the floor. I had tripped over one of my climbing ropes, which someone had clipped to the pole of the canopy bed. The line led to the window. There wasn’t a sign of Emmy anywhere. Some of her clothes were still here, but her backpack was missing. I couldn’t tell if she had taken any clothing with her, but it seemed clear she was gone. I didn’t know where or why, but I had to get her back. Otherwise, this marriage would have been for nothing. It took eight hours to retrieve the location of the gun. The information was available, but I had to go through a lot of government red tape to get it. If I had foresight, I wouldn’t have needed to wait at all. I could have put a tracker under my control in the gun instead of relying on the government-provided chip. The decision could have saved me hours. Instead, I had to wait until the office opened,
then wait some more because there was a line of people in front of me. When it was finally my turn, I had been standing around for hours while someone else found my information and decrypted it. I never thought anyone would steal my weapon. I stared at the screen, trying to interpret the data. The locator chip sent back information every ten minutes. I was looking at a map with flashing lights ranging from faint yellow all the way to dark red, showing where she had been. The brightest yellow indicated her first location and the red dot was a prediction of her current location. After Emmy left my house, she made her way to the main city street. She made a couple of random stops, then headed directly to the spaceport. She intended to leave the planet. The thought of her departure triggered a tremor in my heart. Why did that idea make my heart jump? I didn’t know her. It didn’t matter if she was my wife or not. It seemed that she had moved around the spaceport. The darkest red dots showed her going away from the building again. Apparently she hopped into a car and was heading out onto the nearest freeway. That didn’t make sense. If she was leaving the planet, why would she take a joyride back into the city? The next flight left in less than an hour. I drew in a sharp breath and set the coordinates
of my car to the loop outside the spaceport. Emmy was in trouble.
Chapter Seven EMMY I adjusted the scarf, pulling it tighter around my head. I wished I was already on the spaceship. I purchased the scarf as a disguise. There wasn’t a place at the spaceport to buy something which could dramatically alter my appearance. I had no idea whether Abel’s men were still on the planet, but since they knew I was here, it made sense for them to keep watch on the spaceport. How else would I get off this world? Unfortunately, the scarf itself was a little garish and conspicuous. It hid my hair and most of my face, at least. It would make me harder to spot from a distance. I hadn’t seen anyone yet, but I wasn’t going to let my guard down. Abel had access to a lot of credits. He could easily pay for a couple of guys to watch the spaceport for a few days. Morley and I had known Abel for a long time. There was a time when Abel followed the unwritten rules and played the game correctly. But as his wealth increased, he began to think rules didn’t apply to him. Once he had enough money, Abel wasn't interested in credits any longer. He turned his attention to the acquisition of ancient objects. Once he revealed that his goal was to amass a
collection so vast that three blocks of warehouses couldn’t hold it all. He was going to put everything on display for his eyes only. He claimed he had nothing else in his life. Abel loved the hunt, tracking down clues and figuring out puzzles constructed to hide precious artifacts and keep them away from people like himself. The thrill of the hunt was what made his sorry life worthwhile to him. I sighed and shifted from one foot to the other. I wondered if it was bad luck to think about Abel before I was safely away from his men. If I could get on this ship, I could catch the shuttle to Sector 72. I could easily get a ride to Heralla on a private spaceship from there, leaving no digital trace for Abel’s men to follow. As long as I could arrive with enough of a head start, I could retrieve the ladle and bring it to the authorities. I was steps away from freedom, only one person away from getting on the spaceship, when I felt two men flank me. One was blond. The other had a square jaw. “Hey there,” a blond man said in a soft voice. “Take off the scarf, pretty lady. Let us see your face.” I felt fear gnawing at my stomach. I was sure Abel’s men surrounded me. “I have a scar. I’d rather keep my face private, if you don’t mind.” “If we get her back to our room, she can take
off more than just her scarf. The boss said she had to be alive. He wouldn’t mind if we played with her a little.” “I get her first,” the blond man said, whispering so he wouldn’t attract attention. “No way. I’m not getting seconds after you. Me first.” “We’ll share her, then. She has three holes. Plenty of room for both of us.” The jackasses started laughing. I ignored them, thinking about how I could get out of here. Making a scene might get them arrested, but it might not either. I had seen police officers turn and look the other way while Abel’s men beat a guy and made him disappear. His money put him out of the law’s reach. It was even possible they already paid off the spaceport security. Something had made them bold enough to come up to me in the middle of the line. As an alternative, I could let them take me and have them think I had given up. Once they thought I was docile, I could pull out the weapon I took from Ven. I wondered if it was possible to steal from your husband. Didn’t I own half of everything now? They would take me somewhere, thinking they could use my body. I would stun them and run away. I put my hand into my pocket, reassuring myself the weapon was still there. I had previously
set it to the highest level before a lethal shot. I didn’t want to kill anyone if I didn’t have to. “I’ll go with you.” It didn’t take much effort to sound terrified. “Please don’t hurt me.” “Don’t be scared, sweetie. It isn’t going to hurt. You’re going to be begging for more.” “It might hurt if we both take her together.” I tried not to vomit at the thought. “Abel’s got a private ship flying in here with more people, but it will take a while for it to arrive. There’s plenty of time for some afternoon delight back at the hotel room. When the spaceship arrives, we’ll get on the shuttle, and you’ll show us the ladle of mystery. Once the boss man’s got his stupid spoon, maybe he’ll give me some time off.” I tried to convince myself that I had the upper hand. We wouldn’t make it to the hotel. “Let’s go right now.” The blond man was getting excited. I tried to keep calm and notice the details around me. It was often the smallest things that could make a big difference. He bumped into me, his hand squeezing my breast as he turned me around. They kept me trapped between them all the way out of the spaceport, leading me into a waiting car. The blond guy leaned forward to set the destination while the other man started feeling me up. The car pulled away from the curb, and I struggled to remain calm. Would I even get a chance to go for the gun?
The guy with the square jaw pressed something onto my upper arm. I tried to wipe it off, but it dissolved into my skin before I could do anything. I didn’t have time to figure out what he had done because I was beginning to realize I was in big trouble. Tomorrow’s problems would have to take care of themselves. “You know something? We don’t have to wait until we get to the hotel. These windows are tinted.” He called out a command to make the glass dark so no one could see in. “She can start with a blow job.” He began unbuckling his pants. I realized I had miscalculated. I thought I would have more time. The blond man sat back and without any warning, pulled my shirt over my head. I was left sitting between them wearing only a bra on top. At least it was a sports bra. “Nice tits,” the blond guy said. Square Jaw was struggling with his zipper, which seemed to be stuck. “Hold her right there.” After a minute, Square Jaw was finally able to unzip his pants. Getting dressed must have been a challenge for him in the morning. I knew I had to act now, or it would be too late to change anything. I pulled out the gun and fired at Pants Impaired, who slumped back. The blond guy was so surprised that he didn’t react right away. I’m
not sure he even knew what happened. I aimed the gun at the blond man, ready to test my luck again. Before I could fire, he knocked it out of my hand. I jumped toward the door and was about to open it when he moved in front of me and slammed it shut. Shit. He grabbed the gun and pointed it at me. “Turn around slowly and I won’t shoot you. It doesn’t matter to me either way, though. A woman doesn’t have to be conscious to get fucked.” His tone was conversational. What a bastard. I turned, trying to figure out my next move as I rotated. I didn’t want to get shot. Even if the gun was set to stun, it could still damage my nervous system. After being hit, people often found they couldn’t walk or they lost control over their arms. I shuddered at the thought. Another problem was that his gun might be set to lethal. He was holding all the cards. I cursed myself for wasting my opportunity. I leaned against the door. I didn’t want to give up, but I already felt defeated. If I couldn’t even get off the planet, there was no way I was going to be able to get all the way to Heralla. Unbidden, I heard Morley’s voice in my head, just as I had heard it many times in life.
“You won’t get anything by telling yourself you can’t. Whatever you tell yourself, your mind will try to make a reality. Fill your head with things that will help you, not hinder you.” He always thought I was too negative. Maybe I was. Thinking about Morley made me put my chin up and look at the bastard in the eye. I was in a tight situation now, but I would get out of it. “What now, sweetheart?” he said. “Are you going to come with me willingly or do I have to drag you away to have some fun?” The lowest setting on the gun made people temporarily frozen. Much later, when they had regained the ability to move, their mind was groggy. A man must have designed the weapon. No one had realized they had created the perfect gun for rapists. “Don’t shoot me. I’ll do whatever you want.” “That’s quite a change of heart. I’m not sure I believe you. You killed my friend.” “He’s not dead.” I crossed my arms over my barely-covered breasts and rolled my eyes. “When I checked him, he wasn’t breathing.” He looked scared but had a glimmer of hope in his eyes. “A near-fatal stunning can cause a person to go into a practically catatonic state. The breathing rate slows down so much that you might not be able to see it. It doesn’t mean he’s dead.”
“Is something the matter with you? You sound like a textbook!” I shrugged. I had memorized some weapons specifications for a previous search. That was one thing that held my interest. “You should check his pulse.” He slowly reached down to feel his companion’s neck. I waited for an opportunity. When he dropped his eyes for a moment, trying to find the correct spot, I had my chance. His gun shifted and pointed in a different direction. Even if he fired his weapon the same instant I moved, it wouldn’t hit me. I lunged forward and smashed his hand, trying to either grab the gun or knock it away. He cursed, firing wildly. The blast missed me and hit the door. Something buzzed, and the aroma of burnt plastic filled the room. The idiot had fried the door shut. We struggled against each other, both trying to get the gun. Then a thought occurred to me. What if he hadn’t sealed the door shut but only damaged the computer controlling the lock? Even if the door wouldn’t automatically open, the physical door handle might still work. Of course, we were still speeding down a highway. Opening the door would lead to another set of problems. The screen on my computer blinked, and I read a message, quickly twisting my forearm so my
assailant couldn’t see it. I stopped trying to grab the gun and felt around in a search for the door mechanism. When I found the handle, I pulled on it and the door opened. The wind rushed in, filling the vehicle with noise. It was a good thing my hair was tied back, or I wouldn’t have been able to see anything. As it was, a few loose strands of my hair blew around wildly. “What are you doing?” He didn’t even try to grab me. “Are you crazy?” “Maybe.” I turned away and jumped out of the moving vehicle into traffic.
Chapter Eight EMMY Before I jumped, I evaluated the distance between the two cars. Ven’s message to me said to open the door. There weren’t any additional instructions, but what else could I do except jump? As long as the car next to me kept an even speed, I thought I could make it. I hoped there weren’t any intersections ahead. The distance between the two cars was small. The computers allowed them to drift much closer together than a biological driver could. I thought it was about two feet to the next car. Even though I didn’t have far to jump, we were still speeding down the freeway. If I missed, I was as good as dead. I didn’t stop to think. I took a moment to envision myself landing safely and jumped, sailing through the air. I knew I was moving quickly, but during the time I was airborne everything seemed to slow down. When I tumbled through the open door of the other car, I crashed and fell into a heap. Ven closed the door behind me immediately and told the car to move in a different direction. The vehicle shifted into another lane and exited the freeway. We were now driving on a road leading back to the spaceport.
It felt good to lie on the bottom of the car floor. I was still trying to make myself believe I was safe. My only regret was not getting to see the look on the blond guy’s face. I missed it because I was focused on staying alive by jumping between two cars racing down a twenty-lane freeway. “Emmy? Are you all right?” he asked, putting his hands on my shoulders and shaking me a little. His purple stripe seemed darker than before, and I wondered what made it change color. I nodded, hoping I seemed calm. All the fear of the past few days hit me at once, and I started to shake uncontrollably. I saw him search my face. It was easy to get lost in his eyes. Without warning, he pulled me into a tight embrace. I surprised myself when I let him. I had never been held by a man before. My mom raised me. She was an only child, and her friends were all women. I had never had a real boyfriend, except Christopher. He was all about making out, not hugging. I had no idea it could be such a pleasant experience. My eyes closed and my arms moved by themselves, wrapping themselves around his waist. I buried my head into his chest and enjoyed the feeling of something bigger than myself. His chest felt firm under my cheek. I loved how
his arms held me closely like he was worried about me. Did he care for me? It seemed impossible because we had just met. I drew in a deep breath and let it out. The stress and tension left my body as his presence comforted me. It felt good and safe. The sensation was so much like home that it scared me. The memory made my mind begin to function again, and I sat up, pulling away. I smiled at him. Would he know that meant thank you? I sat back on the seats of the car. Ven turned to look at me directly. “Emmy, what are you doing?” “Leaving?” I said hopefully. “Why? We just got married. I wanted to get to know you.” He glanced out of the window for a moment and looked at me again. “I thought you were going to stay.” “I married you because I thought I could do you a favor. It’s nothing personal. I’ve helped you out, but I have a list of things to do for work. I’m sure you wouldn’t be interested in it.” “Does your work usually involved being kidnapped?” Shit. “My job can be dangerous sometimes.” “What’s the job? You should be able to explain that, at least. Are you ex-military?” Ven had an odd expression on his face. “No way.” I laughed at his misunderstanding.
“Not that kind of dangerous.” “If you could give me a kernel of truth, it would explain a lot.” “I’ve been honest. I told you everything I said would be the truth. There were some things I don’t feel comfortable talking about.” “You said you’d see me in the morning.” He looked unhappy. “That seems deceptive, at the least.” “Not really. I’m seeing you right now,” I pointed out. “Why did you climb out the window instead of using the door?” “I didn’t want you to know when I left. I thought using the window would make it harder for you to find me.” “That seems reasonable, but you should have read up about Stalwart's weapon licensing regulations. If you didn’t want anyone to locate you, it was a mistake to take a gun with a built-in tracking chip. I wish I could have been here sooner.” “I would have figured something out. I always find a way. No worries.” “No worries?” He said the words in an intimidating tone. His purple stripe nearly became black. I shifted away from him, not wanting to take the brunt of an outburst. “I think they were going to kill you, Emmy. They were trying to kidnap you,
weren’t they?” He looked at me for confirmation. I thought about their threats and shuddered. “You’re halfright. They were going to take me somewhere against my will.” I wrinkled my nose in disgust. “But they won’t kill me.” “How do you know that?” “They have to keep me alive. I have some information they need.” He shook his head. “It better be information that can save the galaxy, that’s all I have to say.” “It’s complicated, and it’s not your problem. If you could let me take care of a few issues, I could return and pose as your wife for a while, if that would help you out.” “That’s not how it works. We have to live together and be together. If you go off somewhere for some undetermined time, the executors will assume I only married you to keep my uncle’s fortune.” “That’s remarkably perceptive,” I murmured. He made a face at me. “They’ll declare the marriage a sham, and the entire exercise will have been pointless.” His voice sounded like he was losing hope. Part of me felt bad that I was deserting him in a time of need. But I had no reason to help him any longer. “I’m sorry, Ven. I wish I could help you more. Would it help if you faked my death?”
When the words left my mouth, blasts of laser fire hit the side of the car, making it start to swerve wildly on the empty back road. Abel’s men were back, and they meant business. Maybe Ven wouldn’t have to fake my death after all. VEN Emmy was nuts. Why would she want to fake her death? I had a good plan, and she had blown it to pieces with a single crazy jump. My idea was simple. I wanted to get my car close to hers, shoot any unwanted passengers, and pull her body across to safety. As soon as her door opened, she judged the distance and jumped between the cars. I did a lot of military operations where I had to move my body through the air, but even I would think twice before leaping to my doom. Emmy didn't even think once. I was about to say I couldn’t fake her death when the car shook. A giant cannon was attacking us. I pulled Emmy down to the floor as the glass started to shatter. These guys were bastards. Emmy said they wouldn’t kill her, but I thought she was wrong. Our car swerved wildly all over the empty road. We were fortunate to be off the main highway. At best, they wouldn’t intentionally murder her, but considering their giant weapons they could easily have an accident.
More importantly, they wouldn’t care at all if they killed me. I hadn’t survived ten years in the Stalwart military to die at the hands of random Earth goons. “Tell the car to go back to the spaceport. Let’s head for one of the staff entrances.” I opened the window and leaned out, holding the gun. With deliberate care, I aimed and hit a spot I knew would destroy their battery. All the cars on Stalwart ran on solar energy, which was renewable and good for the planet, but left them vulnerable to attacks on their power systems. Their vehicle began to fall back immediately. It would take them a few minutes to get the auxiliary battery online. By that time, I hoped we would be back in the spaceport. They half-heartedly shot a few more times at our vehicle, forcing me to duck inside. Soon their car was out of range, and their guns were useless. We turned off into a back alley leading to a small door marked for employees only. We clambered out of the car. I keyed in another destination. It sped off by itself as soon as we shut the doors. I ran up to the door and pulled out a device to open it. It would give me temporary clearance and wouldn’t leave a digital trail. I brought a few of my fancier gadgets with me when I realized I was going on a rescue mission. The door opened, and Emmy followed me without saying a word. I think she finally understood the gravity of her situation.
Once inside, we rushed past people getting ready for work or coming off their shift. I tried to look friendly and like I belonged here, smiling at people and saying hi. When we exited the employee room, we found ourselves in the heart of the spaceport. It was a deserted region where no ships were scheduled to leave. Across the open room was a maintenance door. I grabbed Emmy’s hand, pulling her across the area. Something happened when I touched her hand. A pulse of energy raced up my arm. It was like nothing I had ever experienced before. I glanced back, wondering if she had felt anything unusual. Her eyes looked surprised, and she stared at her fingers. My hand tingled in the middle of my palm. I didn’t think about letting go until a group of five men and a dangerous-looking woman burst out of the employee door. We ducked through a maintenance hatch. “How did they follow us here?” Emmy asked. “They probably put a tracker on you. It’s the simplest explanation. There’s no other way they could have known which direction we went.” “There’s nothing on me, is there?” She stopped to look at herself. I followed her gaze and felt a shot of lust go directly to my cock. She was wearing the same tight, curve-hugging black pants as yesterday, but her shirt had vanished. Somehow I had missed this
vital fact because I was so worried about keeping her out of danger. She only wore a sports bra. Her generous breasts showed a fair amount of cleavage. Now that I was taking the time to inspect her body, I realized Emmy didn’t carry extra weight. Her body had large breasts and swelling hips. But her waist was narrow. Looking at that bare skin made me want to put my hands on her hips and pull her close to me. I forced my gaze away from her body. I didn’t want to get distracted by her physical appearance. I reminded myself that she was annoyingly intelligent and possibly genuinely crazy. I had never seen anyone jump from car to car before. Emmy was the most maddening woman I could remember meeting, and she was not the type of woman with whom I ever wanted to get involved. My moment of fantasy was interrupted when her pursuers spotted us. We had to run. I pulled Emmy through the maintenance door, and we immediately crashed into someone coming through from the other side. “What are you doing?” he yelled. He grabbed Emmy and pulled out a gun. Belatedly, I noticed he wore a spaceport security uniform. Fuck. I put my hands in the air as he waved the gun in my direction. “We don’t want any trouble.” We were already
in trouble. In about a minute, the people chasing Emmy were going to come through that door. We were sitting ducks.
Chapter Nine VEN I wasn’t sure what the right thing to do was. I wasn’t prepared to risk being stunned. I wouldn’t be any good to Emmy if I were unconscious. Spaceport security was known for being triggerhappy. As it turned out, I didn’t need to do anything. Emmy rotated, throwing her body weight behind her fist and punching a hard uppercut to the chin. She hit him so strongly that she pushed his head back. She swore. Emmy had already twisted her other hand out of his grip. She drove a right hook into his temple that knocked him out cold. I stared in surprise. I knew women who could fight. I served with plenty of women who were tougher than me. However, it was disconcerting to see my wife beating up an out-of-shape, middleaged security guard. Emmy caught me looking at her. “Do you have a problem? I know how to take care of myself.” She certainly did. Her words were enough to break me out of my trance. “Let’s go.” I pulled her behind me. “Earlier in the car they put something on my upper arm. I think it was the tracker. Do you know
how to get rid of it?” “Something?” I asked as we ran, dodging workers and equipment. I heard someone behind us come through the door and crash into the security guard Emmy had just punched. He was having a bad day. “Was it a cream?” If someone spread a tracer cream on her body, they would be able to track her location for days. I had a device that would scramble the tracer’s signal, but I couldn’t activate it right now. We dashed to the right, moving down an empty hallway. I was impressed that she could run this far without running out of breath. She must be in good shape. And her abs were beginning to turn me on. I had never been into women who worked out excessively. I thought I liked my women naturally thin and on the soft side. Emmy was starting to grow on me with her fit, healthy body. If I weren’t running for my life, my cock would be hard. What was I thinking? I needed to focus before the bastards behind us took Emmy away. That would wreak havoc with my plan and her life. Because as soon as they got any information from her, she would no longer have any value to them and they would kill her. That wasn’t going to happen. I had sworn to protect her. Whether she wanted me to or not, I was going to do my duty. “Let’s go in there.” She pointed to a door that
read Docking Bay #12. The line of doors down the hallway stretched away from us, with numbers that seemed to advance all the way to infinity, but I knew there were only about ninety docking bays. We were at the main spaceport for Stalwart. Almost all of the shuttles coming to the planet passed through this building. I opened the door and ran through, turning and locking it behind us. Thirty seconds later, we heard it rattle and bang from the other side. We didn't stop as we ducked around the spacecraft. We heard the sound of blaster fire, and the door exploded. Five people barged into the docking bay, which seemed deserted except for us and our pursuers. “Where did they go?” I didn’t hear anyone answer. Emmy and I continued to move around the shuttlecraft looking for anything that could help us. We needed to find a place to hide or a way to get out of the docking bay. As we crept through the shuttles, I started a program on my computer that would block the signal coming from the tracer on Emmy’s body. We couldn’t find another way out. We were either leaving through the same door we entered or out the giant door for spaceships. Neither option sounded good. A man was guarding the other side of the door, and I didn’t want to roast inside the engines of a ship.
“How long will the tracker remain active?” “The blocker takes a few minutes to start working. If they used a cream on you, the effects are temporary.” “That’s not reassuring. They can still track me right now?” “Yes. It will be harder for them to find you. But it’s the only way they could know we were in this particular bay.” We needed to find a better hiding place quickly. Emmy eagerly tried all the door handles we passed to see if any hapless souls had left them unlocked. We got lucky. A door led into a mid-sized private spaceship. She beckoned to me, and we both slipped inside, pulling the door shut. A moment later we heard footsteps approaching our location. Even though we were trying to be quiet, we had not closed the door tightly. We wanted to listen to any movements of people trying to find us. Emmy and I positioned ourselves on either side of the door. Neither one of us dared to take a step or make any noise. The narrow entrance to the spacecraft was tight. If I moved another inch closer to her, her breasts would brush slightly against my chest. I tried to ignore her proximity. I focused on controlling my breathing until it was calm and quiet again. The footsteps came closer. I heard someone
pull on door handles. They would reach our spaceship in a minute. When they did, it would be obvious our door was open. I prepared to fight, flexing and releasing my muscles. I waited for the door to fly open when a loud voice came from the vicinity of the docking bay door. “What are you doing in here?” There was a pause until the voice start yelling. “Security! I need security here right now!” We heard the sounds of a scuffle followed by silence. I let out my breath. Emmy and I looked at each other. She motioned her head toward the interior of the ship. I nodded, hoping I could understand her without any explanation. The spaceport worker had bought us some time, but we weren’t out of trouble yet. EMMY I noticed Ven was good-looking before I married him. But once I found out that he was an annoying, stuck in his life, stuffy billionaire, I lost interest. It didn’t matter how sexy he was. I didn’t have anything against wealthy aliens, but he wasn’t the guy for me. I didn’t need a man at all. But if I were going to pick someone for myself, it wouldn’t be an alien who pursued his
interests all day and would do anything to maintain the status quo. Anyone who wanted to be with me needed an interest in adventure. I was an archeologist who hunted down precious treasures, and there wasn’t anything normal about my life. I loved it, and I knew it wasn’t for everyone. I couldn’t imagine being with someone like Ven. He was so desperate to keep his life the way it was that he would marry a stranger. Right now, I wondered if there was more to Ven than I had originally thought. He certainly handled the gun smoothly. The shot from a moving car to take out the other car’s batteries had been difficult. It took a lot of practice to be that accurate with a civilian weapon. Today he wore casual clothes. I don't know if Earth was exporting its clothing styles to Stalwart, but he wore a tight T-shirt on top that showed off an incredible body with well-defined biceps and a broad chest. His bare arms had a purple stripe here and there in different locations, and I momentarily wondered if there were any markings on his cock. My mind wouldn’t stop. I remembered when he took my hand. Fireworks ignited inside of me that went straight to my core. I might not have noticed all of Ven’s attributes yesterday, but I was certainly seeing them today. I took a chance and stole a quick peek at him
for a moment as we moved through the spaceship’s dim interior. He stared back at me without speaking. He was talking volumes with dark eyes that seemed to hold many secrets. I didn’t mind secrets. I had some of my own. There was something about Ven that made me want to discover the answer to every one of his. I wanted to know what made him tick. I wanted to understand him. And I guess I wanted to fuck him, too. My knees had felt weak when we waited at the door together, hoping no one would find us. There were so many different emotions pulsing through my body that I could hardly sort them out. Fear had been predominant, but there was longing too and a desire to be closer to him. If I had only moved one more inch, we would have touched chest-to-chest. “How about in here?” he whispered, opening the door to a cargo space. There were several large cartons providing cover. “I don’t think they’ll search every ship. The person they knocked out already alerted security. The cops should be here soon. Even if they do explore this ship before security arrives, we’ll have a chance to shoot whoever comes through the door.” I nodded. “Okay.” We shut the door behind us. There was a round window at one end of the room and two jump seats that could be pulled down for additional
passengers. The extra seats had restraints. I imagined this area was where the workers stayed during take-off. This spaceship had a lot of bells and whistles. It was a luxurious personal vessel, and I imagined a rich and famous Stalwartian owned it. “When things settle down out there, we can sneak out and make our escape. I’m going to increase the power of the signal scrambling their tracer. It should make it harder for them to track you.” “Sounds like a plan.” I sat on the floor and tried to slow down my racing pulse. Ven hovered next to me. I was acutely aware of his presence. He was just close enough to touch me, but he was careful to leave a little distance, like an invisible barrier. Ven typed some information into his computer until he felt satisfied and sat back. Adrenaline filled me after our race through the spaceport. Having Ven so close to me was doing interesting things to my libido. I had never even been interested in a human male before. I was attracted to certain actors, and there was one person in school who I daydreamed about, but those were all fantasies. It was entirely different when I wanted a male who was right beside me and who might be thinking about me too. That had never happened to me before. I wondered if I had always secretly yearned for an alien to sweep me off my feet.
Nah. I was probably just too busy. Merely making it to university had been a challenge. I finished high school when I was seventeen and worked two jobs, studying the rest of the time to pass my classes. After university, it was more school all the time. I never had time for a man. I could have had a boyfriend when I was working on my Ph.D., but no one was interested in me at the time. If they were, I wasn’t interested in them. All of a sudden, I felt insecure. I had never been in this situation before, and I didn’t know what to do. Should I kiss him? “Emmy.” Ven stared straight ahead. The sound of his voice brought me out of my daydream and back to reality. “What?” I felt nervous. How old was he, anyway? He looked like he was a few years older than me, but the way he was acting right now made him seem even older than I thought. He turned his head and he had an intimidating look in his black eyes. “You are going to tell me everything immediately.” I couldn’t look away. I knew he was right. I tried as hard as I could to keep him out of my mess of a life, but he was here despite my best efforts. Now his life was in danger. He had a right to know. “This is going to sound strange, but there’s a
ladle. It’s all the ladle’s fault.”
Chapter Ten VEN I closed my eyes, shutting out the view of the cargo hold. With my vision cut off, I could smell a faint stuffy odor. The shuttle had taken a long space flight recently, and they hadn’t had the time to recycle the air. When I drew a deep breath in through my nose, I caught a whiff of Emmy’s scent. The fragrance was both sweet and foreign in an intriguing way. “A ladle? You mean, like a spoon for dishing out soup?” I stared at her blankly, knowing my face was a mask of disbelief. She sighed, looking down at her knees which were drawn up to her chest. The position of her legs crushed her breasts and made them temptingly bulge up out of her bra. One of the drawbacks of tall, skinny women is that they have small breasts. All of my former women had been deficient in their chest. I couldn’t stop staring at her breasts, which rose and fell as she breathed. My mind wondered what it would feel like to hold her plump mounds in my hands and take one red bud into my mouth. What color were her nipples? Did I want her nipples in my mouth? Wasn’t this woman crazy? If I was honest with myself, I
had to admit that I wanted her breasts and much more. But I couldn’t let myself get carried away with Emmy. I was sure she was more trouble than she was worth. I just needed her to stay with me for a year as I had planned with Montana. After we had finished our time together, it wouldn’t matter if she needed to go somewhere for work or personal business. We had to live in the same residence. It was a big house, and we wouldn’t get in each other’s way. I reluctantly drew my attention away from her breasts. How could all this nonsense be because of a magical spoon? She gave me a rueful smile. “If it weren’t for the Silver Mestolo of Zelia, or informally, Zelia’s ladle, I wouldn’t be here right now. I would probably be working in a museum on Earth, cleaning dirt off arrowheads.” “Emmy.” I tried to restrain my temper. The woman was irritating but simultaneously so attractive that I didn’t know what to think. “Try to say something that makes sense soon, or...” I broke off, not sure what I would do, but imagined it would involve our bodies pressing together. “Or what?” She glared at me with a challenge in her eye. I knew Montana would never have looked at me like that. She would have agreed with me. I always selected a particular type. Genial, agreeable,
wanting to please...that sort of woman. Not the kind to openly challenge me and push my buttons. I decided to start over. “Please allow me to rephrase myself. I don’t know how long we have. I’m not that smart, and I would like a clear explanation.” “The Silver Mestolo. It’s a word in an ancient Earth language that means ladle. The first woman who discovered its existence was a famous archeologist from Earth named Zelia. It’s made from filaden, one of the strongest elements in the galaxy. Even if you dropped a spaceship on it, the Mestolo wouldn’t be crushed.” She trailed off when she saw the look on my face. “It’s a serving instrument. I get it. But why does everyone want it?” “Morley believed it could cure any disease. It contains a large concentration of Higgs boson particles. On Earth, we think Higgs boson particles are the source of matter and life.” It took everything within me not to smile. This human was talking about Higgs boson particles like they were the first ones to discover them. The commonly accepted name for them was Trovveqs. Emmy mentioning Trovveqs meant she was highly educated...for an Earth woman. I wondered how intelligent she was. She was much different than I had imagined Montana. I had anticipated conversations about riding and making small talk
with my wife, not speaking about physics. “The Zelia's ladle has a higher concentration of these particles, and the theory is that it can enhance the life of anyone who drinks from it,” she finished. “It may be able to heal patients previously thought to be incurable.” My mind was only partially listening to her words. The other half contemplated Emmy’s education. Even though she came from a primitive planet like Earth, apparently she was one of its most highly educated inhabitants. I had old feelings of inadequacy from when my aunt repeatedly told me I was stupid. I couldn’t help it. Whenever I found myself around people smarter than me, I felt like an idiot. I tried to focus on what Emmy was saying, but I had a terrible feeling in my gut. At the same time, I fixated on her soft, pink lips. Perhaps if I kissed her, she’d stop talking about Higgs boson particles and bringing up my old issues. But I couldn’t kiss her because I wasn’t going to get involved with her. What kind of guy couldn’t handle having a woman who was smarter than him? A pathetic one. EMMY I tried to ignore how close Ven was to my body. I knew I owed him an explanation. I couldn’t sum up everything in three sentences. He was getting
annoyed with my vague statements. I had to start at the beginning, or the motivations of the people involved would be confusing. His arm was touching me, and I could feel warmth and tingles at the point of contact. When I was this close to him, I couldn’t deny the attraction. In fact, I could hardly focus on my story. Energy rose in my torso and spread out, making me feel giddy. I forced myself to concentrate on how I had ended up here. “Everything started when I was still a little girl. My mentor and teacher, Morley, began searching for Zelia's ladle. He had been searching for it for about twenty-two years when I met him. I was a graduate student in archeology at the top of my class.” Ven wrinkled his nose. I realized I probably didn't need to add the part about being the best. “He hired me to work with him when I finished school. I started as an assistant and worked my way up.” “Because you both became obsessed with a utensil?” I scowled. “We weren’t obsessed,” I said, objecting to a word that implied I was nuts. “We were enthusiastic.” He stared at me. “Persistent?” No response.
“Okay, driven. But not obsessed.” “You sound like treasure hunters to me.” I pressed my lips together. That was the most insulting thing he could have said to me. I didn’t like to be called a treasure hunter. It made me feel gauche. Treasure hunters were classless moneygrubbing jerks. I thought of myself as a sophisticated archeologist. With a single comment, Ven had implied that Morley’s work was an obsession, and my assistance said the same thing about me. I resolved to control my temper. “Morley pieced together many clues about the ladle. He worked on it between paying projects until he had enough information to start an expedition. We were close. We narrowed it down to a single planet and thought a mountain concealed it. I got sick and had to go back to Earth. Morley continued without me.” I glanced up at him quickly. Did he think I was a coward? I wondered if he had anything to say but he only lifted his chin, indicating for me to continue. “Once I had recovered enough to speak again, we talked every day. We discussed his progress and tried to decipher the riddle of Zelia's ladle. One day was different.” I didn’t think about Morley's death often, but whenever I did, I choked up. I tried to pull myself
together. I knew Morley wouldn’t want me crying over him. I couldn’t help it. I missed him so much. “He was a father figure to me. I never knew my dad.” I didn’t know why I needed to explain my emotions, but I couldn’t stop talking. Ven patiently waited as I wiped my eyes. “He called me one day with a cryptic message and then the men who were chasing him...” The tears were falling again. “They caused a cave-in somehow and killed him. I never heard from Morley again. Morley died, and all his knowledge vanished.” I sat silently, absorbed in my memories and thinking about my loss. I wasn’t the only one affected. Morley’s death hurt the archeological community as well. “Everything wasn’t lost. You’re still here. Part of Morley lives through you.” I stared at the floor. “That’s right.” I lifted my eyes again. “The last transmission he sent me held a key to finding the ladle. It has something to do with the Stone Goddess of Heralla.” “And you want to get it?” His tone sounded condescending. “I don’t want to. I’m going to. Morley entrusted me with information that could find the artifact and save descendants of the Great Race all across the galaxy. Nothing’s going to stand in my way.” “Do you think an old ladle is going to save
people?” He looked at me like I was nuts. “Let me guess. It makes a magic soup.” I tried to explain patiently, remembering that everyone didn’t have the same knowledge I did. “Sort of. There is supposed to be an abnormally high concentration of Higgs-Boson particles in the ladle's metal. Legends say it can cure almost any ailment.” “Really.” He looked skeptical. “Yes. That’s why Morley was interested in it. He wanted the ladle for his brother who had an incurable disease. Medical science has made fantastic advances, but there are still neurological diseases that our doctors can’t cure. Even if Zelia's ladle can’t fix everything, it should provide medical researchers with fresh ideas.” “If what you’re saying is true, it would be amazing.” “I know. Morley knew this brother would eventually become a vegetable if he didn’t find it. His brother was the most important person in the world to him, even after they had a falling out.” “That must have been difficult.” “I don’t know much about it, to tell you the truth. Morley rarely spoke about his brother. I knew he was hurt, but even after whatever happened, Morley still wanted to find the ladle.” “So who were the guys chasing after him? Am I right in assuming they’re the same men who were
trying to take you?” I nodded. “Those were Abel’s men. He’s another person looking for Zelia’s ladle. He’ll do almost anything to get it.” “Who’s Abel?” Ven looked confused again. “Abel wants to keep the silver Zelia's ladle and keep it for himself. He’s the one who sent the men to me. There’s one more thing.” I hesitated, bitterness filling my heart as I remembered. “He killed Morley.”
Chapter Eleven EMMY The sound of voices outside the space shuttle made my stomach flip. I held my breath until they moved away. Ven shook his head. I wondered if he was troubled by my story, or if he didn’t believe anything I was saying. “He killed Morley?” “At the minimum, he indirectly caused Morley’s death.” I was beginning to feeling defensive. “It was as good as killing him. He was the one who gave the order to use explosives and empty the tunnel. It destabilized the area, resulting in a cave-in around the section Morley was searching.” I closed my eyes, feeling silent tears beginning to drip down my cheeks. It still hurt. I missed him. My heart ached for the man who had been more of a father to me than my genetic parent, who had abandoned me. I shouldn’t have been surprised, but I jumped when I felt Ven put his arms around me and pull me close to him. I let out a shuddering sigh. Why did everything seem less horrible when he had his arms around me? It didn’t make sense. I wrapped my arms around him, his comforting
presence giving me permission to unleash all the feelings I had held back ever since Morley died. I sobbed until my heartache went away. When I recovered, I was soaking an alien I hardly knew with my tears. “I’m sorry.” “Don’t be.” He held on and wasn’t letting go. “I’m not in the habit of crying on the shoulders of strangers, Ven.” I broke off what I was saying when he put his hand under my chin and forced my face up. What I saw on his face made me freeze with my whole body at attention. “You don’t have to be sorry.” He was searching my eyes for something. I don’t know what he found, but a heartbeat later, he leaned down, and I experienced my first real kiss. A quick peck in the bathroom at a childhood birthday party didn’t count. Kissing Christopher had been like giving mouth-to-mouth to a snake. I had only done it because I thought he wanted me to, not because I enjoyed it. This was different. The feeling of his lips touching mine took my breath away while simultaneously setting off fireworks in my body. I forgot that I didn’t want a man. I forgot that I had to focus on my goal. I think I even forgot my name. I held him tighter, making a little sound in the back of my throat and opening my mouth so that
our tongues could touch. How could something that sounded so weird be this amazing? His arms were roaming over my back and found the hem of my shirt. I felt his hot palms slipping underneath my clothes and lightly grazing the skin of my torso. I practically passed out from the pleasure of his touch. I didn’t think the kiss could get any hotter and yet somehow it did. But when his hands moved up and one brushed the side of my breasts, making me shudder, I realized what I was doing. “Ven.” I pulled away as I gasped his name. “What?” He closed his eyes, as if in pain. He put his hand to his forehead and started to rub it. I noticed that he had two thin purple stripes on the back of his right hand, almost like a cat had clawed him. “I know. I shouldn’t have done that.” “No, you shouldn’t have. Isn’t there a no-sex clause?” He opened his eyes and looked at me in amusement. “We weren’t having sex. At least, that’s not what they call it on my planet.” “No, but kissing leads to sex. Everyone knows what happens when you start kissing, pretty soon you’re naked and things start happening.” “I do know.” The look in his eyes made me melt again. That made one of us. I blushed. “I’m not going to lie, Emmy. I’d like to see you
naked.” I felt my eyes widen, and there was a gush of wetness between my legs. Was that normal? I knew nothing about sex. I would have to read up on the subject. I wasn’t going to have sex with Ven, was I? “That would definitely lead to sex. We’re not having sex because our marriage is barely legal.” “No?” he asked, his eyes smoldering. He flipped over my forearm and ran his finger along my skin, revealing the embedded marriage certificate. His touch made me shiver. “This looks pretty real to me.” “You know what I mean, Ven.” “If you don’t want to have sex with me, you don’t have to. That’s one of the stipulations in the contract.” “I know that. It’s not that I don’t want to…” “So you do want to have sex with me. What’s the problem?” I pressed my lips together and huffed out my breath, staring at the ceiling in embarrassment. I had to admit to myself that my body seemed ready to participate. But my mind told me that I was smarter than that. Besides, he wouldn’t want someone inexperienced like me. He studied me for a long moment and he must have read my mind. He spoke his next words in an
incredulous tone of voice. “Wait a second, Emmy. Are you still a maiden?” “A maiden?” I frowned, then understanding dawned on my face. “Oh, you mean a virgin?” My cheeks were burning up. “How old are you?” He flipped my arm over again to check my birth date on the marriage certificate. I pulled away, but not before he starts doing the calculation in his head. “Wow!” “Shut up,” I said. “I never planned on getting married. I don’t want a man.” “Oh, so you like girls?” Now it was his turn to blush. “A lesbian? No.” I was frustrated that I couldn’t articulate what I meant. He had me flustered after the kiss. “That’s a relief.” “Would there be something wrong if I were?” I asked, taking offense on behalf of lesbians everywhere. “Of course not. The kiss felt like you were extremely interested, that’s all. I would be an idiot if I couldn’t tell a woman’s interest in me.” “I’m interested,” I muttered. “I just don’t want to be.” “You’re attracted to me, but you don’t want to be? What the hell does that mean? I thought Earth women would be less confusing than the women on
my planet.” “I think women are the same everywhere. It’s nothing personal, but I don’t need a man to be happy. I don’t want the complications that come with a relationship, okay? I like you well enough. It’s not that. And you’re…” “What?” I shrugged. “Hot. But I don’t think it’s a good idea for us to get involved sexually.” “I agree.” He still looked put out. “You do?” I was taken aback by his sudden acceptance. “You’re right. I shouldn’t have done that. I apologize. If you want me in your bed, Emmy, you’ll have to make the first move. From now on, we’re totally platonic.” He looked like he was annoyed with the whole situation, or maybe only with himself for getting carried away. I had no idea why he was irritated, but something was bothering him. “You’re not my type, anyway,” he added, almost to himself. It felt like a slap in the face, but I remembered the appearance of the woman with whom I traded tickets in the spaceport. She had been tall, thin, and blonde…nothing like me. If she was his type, then I probably wasn’t. “You’re not my type either. I suppose we’re done with this nonsense then.”
He nodded curtly and stood up. The sound of his boots on the metal floor of the ship hollowly echoed as he moved away from me. I didn’t know where he was going, and I didn’t care. I just wanted to be somewhere else. I rose and walked in the opposite direction, going to look at the window. My feelings were stupid. I didn’t know this guy. It was impossible that he could have hurt my feelings by rejecting me, especially when I didn’t want to have sex with him either. He hadn’t said anything about fucking. Apparently he wanted to see me naked. But I wasn’t his type, and he wasn’t my type. It was going to be a purely platonic relationship, which was fine by me. I didn’t need the complications Ven would bring to my life. But if that was all true, then why did I feel disappointed? VEN My head felt like it might explode. My cock, too. This woman was driving me crazy. All I wanted was to learn why those guys were chasing her. Instead, I got a tutorial on the history of the Silver Mestolo of Zelia and the story of Emmy’s whole life. I don’t know what made me put my arms around her. It was a mistake. And yet, when I
thought about it again, it hadn’t felt like a mistake. It felt good. Like I had been missing something all my life. Is that feeling why Pan always went home to Jalla instead of staying for one more beer at the bar? I had always thought he was whipped. Now I suspected it was something else, an elusive feeling that you couldn’t find hanging out with your friends. It was a sense of rightness that penetrated to my bones. The idea that as long as she was with me, nothing was as bad as I imagined. I thought I could hold her and take away her pain. Is this what made happily married guys abandon the fun of one-night stands and the free life of a bachelor? I had only met Emmy recently. We didn’t even know each other. Why had I let her cry on my shoulder? More importantly, why hadn’t it felt awkward? If any other woman had cried on me, I would have run as far as I could to get away, no matter who was waiting outside. At the time, I didn’t want to run. I had wanted to kiss her tears away and make love to her until she forgot her aching heart and cried out my name. “Holy fuck,” I said out loud, surprised by my thoughts. Had this woman put a spell on me? I was not interested in falling in love. Ever since the love of my life left me five years ago, I had managed to keep all the women I slept with at arm’s length,
never dating them long enough to form a connection. How had Emmy snuck into my heart already? I pressed my hands against the wall of the ship and touched my forehead to the cool metal, trying to make sense of all the emotions that were churning inside of me. I would keep her away just like all the other women. Montana would have stayed at arm’s length, where I wanted her. When I decided to contact TerraMates, I imagined an agreeable companion. A bed buddy. Some nice eye candy across the table from me every morning. I had wanted an easy, no-strings-attached and straightforward relationship. When I thought about Emmy’s dark eyes gazing at me, and the feeling of her lips against me, I realized it might be too late to stay arm’s length apart. The only thing my arms wanted to do was go back and wrap her in them again. I formed fists with my hands, trying to remove the desire to hold her. Now what was I going to do?
Chapter Twelve EMMY I needed to talk to Ven. I had made a mistake. My body and mind immediately revolted against the idea that the most incredible moment of my life had been a mistake. I tried to ignore them. We had made a mistake…that I wanted to make with him again and again. I tried to gain control over my unruly libido. Things didn’t have to be awkward. We were both adults and could still be friends in spite of the memory of a scorching hot, passionate kiss burning between us. I didn’t want to think about the kiss, but the memory kept sneaking up on me when I least expected it. I remembered the heat of his mouth and energy shooting through my body. I remembered how hard his chest was and the way he possessed me. I was out of control like never before, and it felt good and right. Maybe it was just bad timing. We certainly had different life plans. It didn’t make sense to get involved with anyone right now. I had always lived my life in a methodical, logical way. Ven didn’t fit into the structure. Right now, I had to talk to him and arrange to get off this damn planet. Preferably without Abel’s
men knowing about it. I tiptoed to where he lurked around a corner of the L-shaped room. “Ven, we need to talk.” “Shhh.” He put his finger to his lips. “Someone’s coming.” I looked out of the window and gasped. Abel’s men were outside, and they were approaching the ship. “I thought you scrambled the tracer signal?” I asked. He shrugged. “Either their devices are incredibly sensitive, or the scrambler failed. I’m not an electronics genius.” I heard the sound of voices moving to the outside door. A door opened, and someone entered the ship. “Do we have any options?” I asked, not particularly eager to hear the answer. “We can hide. If they find us, we shoot them. If they don’t find us and they leave, then we can get out of here.” “And get me a ticket off this planet,” I added. He sighed but didn’t say anything as he walked over to a large closet. “We can discuss it once we’re out of this situation.” He opened the door to the closet, which looked small and uninviting when I imagined stuffing my body inside. “Get in.” VEN
I should have thought of a better place to conceal ourselves. Instead of being able to sneak off the shuttlecraft and take Emmy home to discuss her future, we were stuck hiding together in a closet. Whenever I inhaled, my lungs filled with her scent. The fragrance seemed delicious and unrecognizable. It was probably an aroma from Earth. Underneath the initial odor, I detected the smell of her arousal. I didn’t need another distraction. I stopped breathing as much as possible and tried to focus on something else, but Emmy was the only thing around. We had squeezed into the closet and faced each other with only six inches of air separating us. It was way too close, especially considering that we had recently decided to stop touching each other. It didn’t matter what I said. Imagining her body next to me and her intoxicating scent was making my cock ache. The only thing I wanted to do was strip her and fuck her, right here. I needed to keep my mind thinking about anything except what I wanted to do to her. For a few more minutes, at least. Once I had some distance, I would feel differently. Being stuck in close quarters with her was maddening. Emmy took a deep breath. I watched her cleavage rise and fall in the dim light. I stared at her breasts, entranced by the sight. I wondered what
she would look like when I made her come. And whether she would make a noise in her throat again if I kissed her. We could talk, I supposed. That would take my mind off Emmy and what I wanted to do with her. I hoped. “Em, let me make sure I’ve got this straight.” She looked up at me, her eyes a little unfocused as if she were returning from somewhere far away. I hadn’t meant to use the diminutive form of her name. It slipped out but somehow it felt right. “You are bound and determined to get a ladle for your friend and colleague, Morley.” “Zelia's ladle. I promised him before he died.” “After you get this artifact, you’re not going to make soup with it. You’re going to give it to the authorities so they can use it for everyone’s benefit, but Abel’s men will be chasing you every step of the way.” Her eyes shifted away from mine. “Not every step. I’ve been able to take care of myself until now. If I can get a head start, I’ll be fine.” “Won’t they guess you’re going to retrieve the ladle?” “As long as I can get there before them, everything will work out.” I stared at her. “It will all work out? You’re being extremely optimistic.”
She shrugged one shoulder, making her breasts jiggle in her tiny sports bra, drawing my attention back to a place I was trying to stop thinking about. “It’s worked for me so far.” She looked sullen. “Let me come with you.” The words came out of my mouth before I could think. She opened her mouth to protest, and I felt like complaining myself. I had taken bodyguard assignments in the military before, and I was excellent at it. But this task would be different. For one thing, there would be no backup. I started to justify myself instead of backing down. “We will be together. If anyone investigates the validity of our marriage, they’ll see we have been hanging out the whole time.” It was true. We didn’t have to stay with each other on my planet. She stared at me, shaking her head. On impulse, I added, “We’ll tell people we’re on our honeymoon.” Even though it might not be the smartest decision, I didn’t want to let Emmy go. I knew I might never see her again. An uncertain future stretched in front of her. She didn’t realize how quickly people could have their lives ended. But I did. I had seen plenty of death. I didn’t want Emmy to die. I wanted her to live so I could get to know more about her. She was a puzzle I needed to solve. I wasn’t going to have a chance if she were light-years away from me.
Besides, I didn’t feel like going home just to sit in my big empty house again. The prospect of adventure called to me just as much as Emmy did. Hadn’t I been saying I was bored with my life? I didn’t want to lose all the money I inherited and the lifestyle that went with it, of course. But I also wanted something more than merely spending it. “I can’t let you do that,” she said. I was surprised at how disappointed I felt. “It’s not that I don’t want you to come.” “Well, what is it, then?” I folded my arms across my chest. “I don’t want you to risk your life on something dangerous. It’s my life’s work, but it’s not yours. Go back to your house and your money. That’s your specialty and what you want, remember? You wanted it so much you were willing to marry a stranger who’s not your type.” When she put it like that, I seem like an asshole. I started getting annoyed that she was pointing out what I already knew about myself but didn’t want to acknowledge. She was already challenging me and my self-image. It was bothersome that she remembered a stupid comment I made about her not being my type. I had wanted some things before, but now things were different. “I don’t know who you think I am, but you don’t have to worry about me. I can handle
whatever is coming our way on your impossible mission.” EMMY “Excuse me?” I asked. “These guys aren’t archeologists. They’re treasure hunters. More like upscale criminals. They don’t play by the same rules I do. They mean business and I don’t think you knows what that means.” “That’s where you’re wrong, Emmy.” “Could you explain yourself?” I said, feeling frustrated. How could this man make me feel so many emotions in the space of a few minutes? The sounds of people bumping around were getting louder, but nobody had come into the cargo hold yet. “I’m ex-military.” “Oh.” That explained the shot on the car to destroy their batteries. I wondered if he was the sexy kind of ex-military, or an accountant or a chef. I didn’t want to ask. “I could help you. I could make sure those guys don’t interfere with getting Zelia’s ladle.” I felt myself wavering. The task would be less daunting if I had a partner. But was that selfish? Just because something was hard to do alone didn’t mean I should automatically accept Ven’s help, no matter how trained he was.
I shook my head, my chest beginning to choke with regret. “I’m sorry, Ven. It’s not your problem. I couldn’t possibly accept your help.” “Maybe your problem is that you try to do everything yourself.” His eyes looked like black pools in the semi-darkness. I froze. He had no right to call me out on something like that. He wasn’t my friend, and he was barely my husband. Although… He was probably correct. Even so, he couldn’t come with me. “It’s not going to happen, Ven. I promise I’ll return after I get the ladle. I’ll be your wife for a year so you can keep your money.” “What if you don’t come back because you can’t?” He had a thoughtful look on his face. I felt a stab of fear. Could I die out there? “Then you won’t have to fake my death because I’ll actually be dead. I’ll send proof that I’m on an assignment for work. You won’t have any trouble with people thinking I left you.” He was shaking his head and about to say something else when the spaceship started moving. Ven went to the small port window and looked out. “It sounds like we’re taking off.” “Into space? We’re going to die together, I guess.” I tasted fear for what seemed like the hundredth time today.
“Strap in.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me to a seat. “We’re leaving.” “Don’t we need to know where we’re going first?” “I have no idea. If you don’t want to be a pancake when we get there, fasten your restraints.” At least I was getting away from Stalwart.
Chapter Thirteen VEN I felt the shuttle touch down on an unknown planet. An announcement sounded and seemed to be giving instructions for getting off the spacecraft. I didn’t know for sure because they weren’t speaking Standard. Emmy nodded like she understood every word. Of course she could speak the language. What other secrets lay hidden inside her head? I felt a tightening in my gut, and an old feeling of inadequacy threaten to overtake me. Was I smart enough or good enough to be here? My mind knew it wasn’t true, but I couldn’t control my body’s reactions. “I’m surprised you can understand that.” I tried to distract myself from my feelings. She had the decency to blush. “I guess it’s strange that I know a few extra languages. Morley made me learn it because he thought it might be useful. He also encouraged me to learn English.” “English?” Merely saying the word made my mouth feel peculiar. “It’s one of the ancient languages from Earth. It’s an irrelevant but interesting factoid about me.” “I supposed it is.” I did not want to know any more interesting factoids about Emmy.
Suddenly she looked uncomfortable. “We need to go now.” “Of course,” I said, tilting my head and listening. “We’re going. We have to be on guard in case someone’s waiting for us.” “I meant we have to go right now. I need to use the restroom.” I shook my head. Women. “Don’t give me that look. Just because you have a one-gallon bladder, doesn’t mean everyone else does.” “The flight was only a few hours. The ship must have hyperdrive capabilities. There’s no way we could have reached another planet this quickly without it. You’re lucky it wasn’t a three-day flight. I wonder what time it is here.” “Three hours are as endless as three days when nature calls.” She started squirming around in her seat. “Is another interesting factoid that you’re a bad poet? We’ll get off, but we can’t rush around.” We heard the sounds of several people leaving. “We’re on Heralla.” I had checked my computer twice to confirm. “Isn’t that where you wanted to go? Where the ladle is?” “Zelia's ladle. And yes, it is.” “That can’t be a coincidence.” “Something doesn’t seem right,” she agreed, looking troubled.
“It’s close to sundown. We should wait until it’s dark to leave the ship, but I suppose it won’t hurt to take a peek.” “What if it’s a trap?” I held up my gun. “Then they will get an unpleasant surprise.” In about a minute, the ship was quiet. It was time to move. “Okay, let’s go.” I opened the door. “Stay close to me.” Emmy followed as we crept through the dark cargo hold to the door. I opened it quietly and surveyed the hallway, trying to see if there was anyone around. It was empty. I stepped out into the corridor. There was no sign of people. The ship was silent. We could hear voices outside, but we would worry about them later. “Finally. A bathroom.” Emmy spotted the sign on one of the doors. “I have to go.” She ducked into the room before I could stop her. She wouldn’t be able to run if her bladder was about to burst. Come to think of it, neither would I. I took my turn and with both of us feeling relieved, we made our way to the exit of the spaceship. I stopped at one of the windows and gazed outside, studying the people milling around. Our shuttle wasn’t far from the main building, which was good. The sooner we could mix in with
everyone else, the better. As I watched the people, I heard Emmy come up behind me. She cursed when she looked out the window. “We didn’t end up on Heralla accidentally. Abel’s men knew we were on the ship. They brought us here on purpose.” I turned to look at her. “How could you know that?” She drew in a deep breath. I could see she was scared. “The guy out there with the white hair is Abel. He makes coincidences happen.” I looked out the window. There was a person outside with long white hair which fluttered in the wind. He seemed stick-thin and frail, like an elderly man. As I watched, he indicated where his people should put the supplies, slightly tottering as he ordered them around. “What are the chances that we stowed away on the ship of the people who were trying to kidnap us?” I asked, mildly amazed. “Slim to none,” she said. “But Abel’s powerful and wealthy. Things like this always happen when he’s involved.” “They brought us here somehow?” “I think so.” She thought for a moment. “Does it matter how they did it? We shouldn’t waste energy trying to figure it out. We’re stuck here now, no matter what.” “No, it doesn’t,” I agreed. “We’re where we
need to be. It seems like they plan on keeping us here until we can help them find the ladle.” “Zelia's ladle,” she corrected me. “You’re right. They won’t kill me until they get it. They can kill you at any time, although with Abel here they might show some restraint. He doesn’t like violence. He just wants to get stuff.” “We need a plan.” I looked out the window, watching people come and go. They were unloading climbing equipment and other supplies. “That looks like some gear to go mountain climbing.” She nodded, keeping her eyes on the people outside. “Yep. The Mestolo’s at the top of a mountain.” “How do they know?” “They got that far before. They stopped when Morley discovered them and turned back. He wasn’t going to lead them directly to the artifact. His last transmission came from the top of that mountain,” she said, nodding her head to the left. “Before the cave-in.” I shifted my neck and spotted the biggest mountain I had ever seen. It wasn’t a place for climbing. It was a place where people died, leaving their corpses frozen for eternity. “We have to climb that?” I whispered, turning to give Emmy a disgruntled look. She didn’t say anything and just looked at me with her big brown eyes. “With Abel’s men after us?”
“It will give us the motivation to move quickly.” I smiled for the first time in a long while. Emmy smiled back, and her eyes lit up. She looked fantastic. I struggled to keep up my end of the conversation, with half of my mind thinking about how beautiful she looked when she smiled. The other half wondered if Emmy had what it took to get up the mountain. “Definitely motivating. Er…are you sure you’ll be able to manage it?” I said, knowing the question would get me in trouble before it was out of my mouth. “I’ll manage just fine. It’s you I’m worried about,” she said with sincerity. The nerve of the little wench. “I hope you can keep up with me.” EMMY We waited until sundown to get off the spaceship. As the second sun dropped below the horizon, Ven touched my arm, making me jump. “It looks like there’s no one around anymore. Darkness will give us the cover we need to get away. If there’s still someone out there guarding the shuttle, we’ll have to deal with them. We’re not going to get a better chance.” “One more thing,” I added. “We can’t let them get a head start. If we get onto the mountain ahead
of them, we’ll be able to move faster because there are only two of us.” “Right. Keep alert.” Ven pulled out his gun. He set it to the highest stun setting before lethal. It made me feel nervous and safe at the same time. I was still trying to come to grips with the fact that Ven might be a very dangerous person. He had said he was ex-military. Even if he was bad at his job, he had a lot of training on how to kill people. I suspected Ven had been an excellent soldier. Once he informed me about his background, I sensed a subtle change in his demeanor. He had given himself permission to act naturally again. When I first met him, I thought he was one of the most mild-mannered guys I had ever seen. Now there was a glint in his eye of pure steel. His face was a mask of concentration. I knew he could protect me, but I wasn’t sure I could do the same for him. If anything happened to him because he helped me, I would never forgive myself. I followed Ven down a ramp onto the ground and looked around. There was nobody here. At the other end of the spaceport’s broad landing pad, there was some activity. A new shuttle was landing. But in our area, the spaceships were all shut down. Their lights were off. Maybe they were left there for the night, or we were in long-term parking. I had no idea.
Jogging lightly across the lot, Ven and I kept to the shadows. As we approached the building, Ven called for a stop on the outside of the circle of lights, giving him a chance to observe the entrance. Heralla was a low-technology planet and had inadequate security. It didn’t have people or credits, but it was creating a name for itself as a vacation destination. With its rugged landscape and low population density, it was perfect for people who wanted to get away from urban living. Even though Heralla had established itself as a wilderness environment, that didn’t mean there weren’t people here. They congregated in one place, the capital city. It had a population of over seventy million inhabitants, with plenty of culture and interesting things to do. I had done a lot of research on this planet. Other than the one city, the rest of the planet held only small towns and vast tracts of wild areas. The last time I was here, I contracted an illness that sent me home. It took me a long time to recover, but I came away with immunity to the disease. I started making a list in my head of what we needed to do. First, we had to get into the city. That shouldn’t be difficult. It was only a twenty-minute hovercraft ride away. After we reached the city, our destination was City Hall, the oldest building on the planet. I hoped to find more information about the Stone Goddess before heading up the mountain.
Morley had given me bits and pieces of information when I talked to him, but he had been too paranoid to send everything at once. He thought Abel’s men might be monitoring our conversations. It didn’t matter how many layers of encryption he added to our transmissions. He was always worried. He believed if one mind could figure out how to tangle something, another mind could learn how to untangle it. He gave me all the clues he had, but I would have to figure out a good deal of it by myself. Morley preferred to leave secrets lost to time and hidden away rather than have them uncovered and fall into the wrong hands. I tried not to think about Morley any longer. But being here brought back all sorts of memories. I returned to my list. Once I had the info that would get us to Zelia's ladle, we would need to get equipment to climb the mountain and buy supplies for the two-day trek. We need transportation to the base of the mountain. I hoped the entrance to the cave leading to the ladle was at the top. Once inside, my wits would be the only thing allowing us to find Zelia's ladle. I hoped I was smart enough. Someone pressed cold metal against my temple. A familiar voice whispered into my ear. “What do we have here?” It was the blond man who had tried
to kidnap me on Stalwart. “I believe we have unfinished business, woman.” His hand came around my waist, pulling my body against him so I could feel his hard cock. I pressed my lips together in disgust but didn’t move. It would only take a flick of his finger to kill me. “Put your hands in the air.” He directed his command at Ven, who obeyed but watched closely. “You and I are going to have some fun together before I bring you back. The boss is going to be happy I didn’t let you get away.” He roughly squeezed my breasts. In the darkness, I wondered if Ven could see what he was doing. “I’m happy myself.” I cut my eyes over to Ven without moving my head. He was glowering and looked like he was ready to jump my assailant. “Hey man, stand back.” The blond man pressed the gun more firmly against my head. “Unless you want her in a coma.” Before he had finished speaking, Ven lunged at us and the gun went off.
Chapter Fourteen VEN For someone who likes to think of himself as a smart guy, that was a dumb thing to do. Emmy slumped to the ground as I punched the man hard across the cheek. In broad daylight, he could have seen my attack coming from a mile away, but the darkness concealed the blow. The man cursed and leveled his weapon at me. I had already moved into a different position. He looked around trying to locate me when I landed on his back and tackled him. I was able to knock the wind out of him. He grabbed onto my body and rolled, ending up on top of me. He managed to throw a few wild punches before I pushed him off and got on my feet again. He was a better fighter than I had expected and powerful, but his size made him slow. I was confident that my training would give me an advantage. My confidence began to wane when he managed to land some hits on my body. He faked a low attack, making me drop my guard, then hit me with a hard hook to the ear. I fell to the ground, a ringing sound blocking out all the other noises and pain exploding through my head. Fuck, that hurt.
I had made the classic blunder of underestimating my opponent. Now I was in a fight I might lose, and I couldn’t do anything about it. I tried to get up but felt dizzy. The guy took the opportunity to kick me. I groaned as he started taking out all his repressed anger on me, swinging his foot viciously at my stomach. Without warning, he dropped on his back beside me. Emmy had started fighting back. I sat up just as Emmy delivered a blow to his jawbone, directly between the ear and the chin. The thug fell to the ground and didn’t get up again. “Are you feeling okay?” She reached down and grabbed my hand, helping me to stand. I felt my ribs. I didn’t think he broke them, but I would have some severe bruises. I hoped he hadn’t done any damage to my internal organs with those kicks. “I’ll be fine. Let’s get out of here. He might be only stunned.” “We have a few minutes. I doubt he’ll be getting up soon.” She hooked her arm through mine, making it look like we were a couple on a stroll. Our positioning allowed her to support some of my weight. I was still dizzy from the blow to the ear. “Speaking of stunned...” The bright lights of the spaceport made us both squint as we entered the building. I winced at the falsely conversational tone
of voice. “Why did you move when he told you explicitly to remain where you were? He fucking shot me! I could be in a coma or dead right now.” We passed an older man. Emmy gave him a charming smile and then turned back to me, her eyes shooting daggers. “I could see the settings on the gun and knew you would only get a brief shock. We needed to get away from him. If anyone catches us, your plan isn’t going to work.” I looked away from her because I didn’t want her to see through my explanation. “That’s bullshit.” Her voice sounded furious. “You were angry and wanted a piece of his ass.” “Maybe.” We walked out the main door and found a selfdriving hovercraft. After we entered the vehicle, I finally allowed myself to relax, ignoring the pain in my head and my side. Emmy programmed a destination into the hovercraft, then turned to face me again. “Maybe? That was a bone-headed move. You could have gotten me killed.” She paused. “I suppose you could have gotten yourself killed as well.” “I thought I was getting us out of trouble.” I didn’t like the feeling creeping up on me. Had I made the wrong decision? I preferred it when people didn’t question my choices. “What would you have done if I hadn’t
knocked him out?” I didn’t have an answer for her. She answered the question herself. “It’s simple. You would have been beaten to within an inch of your life, and you would have screwed up everything.” We lapsed into silence for the rest of the ride. As we pulled to a stop on the corner of a busy street and got out, she put my hand on my arm. I looked down at Emmy’s hand briefly, then up at her eyes. “Promise me you won’t do anything stupid. We can figure things out together.” “Did you just ask me to be your partner? I was under the impression that you didn’t need any help.” I didn't bother to disguise the bitterness in my voice. “I understand I need help now.” I felt my eyebrows go up in surprise. “But I’ll never need the kind that’s going to get us both killed.” “Fine.” I knew I wasn’t being graceful, but it was the best I could do. “I won’t do anything stupid, and we’ll make decisions as a team.” “Great. Let’s never talk about it again. I know someone who owes me a favor.” I couldn’t stand this woman anymore. I was following her down an alley in the middle of the city, and I was seething. She had called me stupid
twice. I regretted coming along on her ridiculous suicide mission, and I could not believe that she had given me shit for trying to save her ass. What annoyed me most was the idea that she might be right. It had been an ill-advised move and one I would never have usually made. When he started talking about doing things to Emmy, his words had driven me over the edge. Was I supposed to stand there and listen to him? I saw red and jumped into action. I put my hand to my forehead as I finally calmed down and realized what an incredibly dumb thing I had done. And that was when I finally understood. In general, I was intelligent, but I had made a mistake. Making the occasional silly decision didn’t mean I was worthless. Sometimes everyone was stupid, and it didn’t matter in the long run. I didn’t need to let my feelings control me anymore. The world wasn’t going to end. In fact, it might be good that Emmy was smarter than me. If I did something idiotic, she could bail me out. I stared at the dirty wall of the building as she pressed her thumb against a small square on the wall. A screen lit up with the words Please Wait. All this time I had tried to run away from situations questioning my intelligence. I made sure to get a good job, never be caught flat-footed, and fill my head with knowledge, all so I would never
have to feel dumb. In one shattering moment, my sense of self-worth was changing. I gazed at Emmy, feeling grateful. She would never know what she had done to set me free. “What is it?” She had noticed me looking at her. “Nothing.” I flashed my best smile, liking the way she blushed and dropped her gaze. We were still waiting as we heard the sounds of someone moving around on the other side of the door. “What’s taking so long?” “Morley warned me this person is extremely paranoid. I’m not sure what kind of security he has in place. He might be moving all the furniture away from the front door.” “Who exactly are we going to see? Are you sure you can trust him?” I folded my arms across my chest. Emmy unconsciously emulated my position, holding her arms across her front and making her breasts compress together. It had been hot all day, but now that the suns had set, it was getting cold. I could see goosebumps pebbled across her skin. We both needed a shower and a change of clothes. I hoped our host could offer us that much. The thought of her taking a shower was distracting. I tried to concentrate on the task at hand, rather than how her soft naked body would feel pressed up against mine as warm water dripped over our bodies. She was answering my question,
and I tried to pay attention while the blood rushed out of my brain, heading south. “His name is David. Morley said I could trust him completely.” “And you believe him?” “He was never wrong.” She acted like that was enough to explain everything. I had never met either one of these men. I wasn’t trusting anyone until they proved themselves. We needed help before we continued on our way, but I wouldn’t let him out of my sight around Emmy. I wondered why I felt overly protective. I supposed it was because she was my wife, whether in name only or not. She was my responsibility. I would take care of her to the best of my ability. The door finally opened, revealing a withered old face which scrutinized us. Apparently he hadn’t felt the need to enhance his physical appearance as he aged. I had never seen that many wrinkles before. “What do you want?” His furry eyebrows drew together. “Are you David?” Emmy said. “Morley sent me.” “Morley? It’s too late for him to send you anywhere. A cave-in collapsed on him. He’s dead, honey.” David didn’t attempt to soften his words. My
heart ached as I saw Emmy’s eyes fill with tears. “I know. He was my friend. He said you could help me.” The man shrugged as if he didn’t care. “Fine. Come in and tell me your story.” Emmy smiled and stepped through the door. I followed her closely. She might believe David, but there was something fishy about him. I didn’t trust him at all.
Chapter Fifteen VEN I hovered behind Emmy like a storm cloud as we followed David into the room beyond the alleyway. I don’t know what I had expected. Perhaps a dirty kitchen with stained walls and dirty floors. I had not imagined a full-blown forensics laboratory. Emmy looked around in wonder. “What is this place?” I asked. “It’s a dream come true.” She wasn’t looking at me, but she had a big smile on her face. “I’ve always wanted a state-of-the-art archeology lab.” The room was painted a crisp white and filled with counters and tables. There were screens and computers, as well as storage — hundreds of narrow shelves filled with trays containing bits of dirt and pottery. “It’s the place where Morley brought his treasures for analysis,” David remarked. “Really? I’ve always wondered what happened after we found an artifact.” Emmy looked around the room intently. “This is where Morley would take the most valuable pieces after we had a big find? He must have come here to examine the artifacts in a sterile environment. I wonder why he never told me.” The man’s thin silver hair lightly floated as he
nodded his head. “I wouldn’t let him. The laboratory is the city’s best-kept secret. Morley knew that there were other things to find here on Heralla.” The man turned to me and began to lecture. I didn’t come here to be treated like a student, but I tried to listen, knowing that it might be important to Emmy. “There was once a thriving civilization on this planet, founded by some of the best minds of the Great Race. There was a disaster and most of their inventions were lost forever.” He was silent for a moment, thinking about the past. “Fortunately for us, not all of their knowledge disappeared. Their scientists saved some and hid it for future generations. They used puzzles to conceal information, ensuring only worthy people would be able to find it. They hid the artifacts but left clues pointing to their location.” “So where are these clues?” I asked. Emmy was thinking carefully, her whole being focused on the strange old man. “An ancient order of monks existed on Heralla for thousands of years before the Great Race discovered the planet. They received some of the secrets.” “Wait a minute. How do you know this?” Emmy’s tone of voice sounded suspicious. “Morley said that I was the only other one who knew about
these things.” She broke off her thoughts, and I realized she had stopped herself from mentioning the ladle. “Morley was correct.” The old man stared into Emmy’s eyes with unrelenting fervor. I stepped closer to her. It was hard to tell the difference between enthusiasm and insanity. “Look, I can do the math. If I know and you know, that’s three people.” She stopped speaking and looked at David carefully, tilting her head and examining him as if she was trying to unlock a secret. Emmy said something in a foreign language. It sounded like it hissing snakes and sharp poking sounds. David answered in the same language. I looked back and forth between the two, hoping I could learn an entirely new language without training and by observation. The foreign tongue was only the beginning of my problems. The next thing I knew, his face started melting away. EMMY From the moment David opened the door, something felt wrong. Morley said I could trust him, but something made me feel very uncomfortable. I couldn’t shake the feeling as we walked in and he revealed an amazing research facility. I was instantly jealous of David. If Morley and I had access to a place like this over the years, things
would have been different. We could have preserved more of the excavations. The more he talked, the more my sense of unease increased. The last straw was when he mentioned the monks. Morley and I were the only ones who knew about those puzzle-loving monks. Had he forced Morley to tell him? Or was it something it else? I decided to try something in English. “The tide holds the knowledge, the highs and lows.” “Time is a portal, as it ebbs and flows.” “How do you know that verse?” I asked. He didn’t answer me directly. Instead, he gazed at me with eyes that suddenly seemed as familiar as my own. “Don’t take this the wrong way.” I hesitated. My breath started to come unevenly. “You’re supposed to be dead.” “Emmy, it would take more than a cave-in to kill me.” He reached into his pocket, pulling out a small remote control. David’s false face melted away. It must have been a creation of holographic technology. When the disguise disappeared, I saw Morley standing and beaming at me. Morley was a tall man. He had never revealed his exact age, but I knew he was probably in his sixties. His silver-gray hair was still quite thick, and the bright blue eyes that I had missed so much were
dancing. I couldn’t believe he was here. I had wished many times for a moment like this and the opportunity to see him again. “Morley!” I yelled, throwing myself into his arms. “You’re alive!” He hugged me tightly and stepped back to look at me. “The last time I saw you, I wasn’t sure if I would ever see you again.” “They said you were dead.” “Missing and presumed dead,” he clarified. “They presumed wrong. I had to get away from Abel’s men somehow. When the roof of the cave came crashing down, and I knew I had a back way out, the solution seemed obvious. I couldn’t ask for a better opportunity to fake my death.” I looked at him in disbelief. “You put me through hell. You know that, right?” “I’m sorry, dear. It was all for Zelia’s ladle. You know that.” He put his hand on my shoulder. The hint of an apology shone in his eyes. Ven cleared his throat and spoke in Standard. “Are you going to tell me who this person is, Emmy?” He was trying to keep himself under control. “Of course. Ven, this is Morley. He’s been hiding from Abel’s men so they couldn’t get any information about Zelia's ladle from him.” I hesitated until Ven started glowering at me. “Morley, this is my husband, Ven.”
Morley’s eyes nearly bugged out of his head. “You told me you weren’t going to get married. You said your work was everything.” I heard a hint of disappointment in his voice. I wasn’t surprised. I was disappointed in myself. “It wasn’t on purpose. I was helping out a friend.” I glanced at Ven quickly. I wondered if I would be in trouble when we were alone again, but I didn’t care. Morley was alive! He would fix everything. “How is this possible?” He gave me a stern look. “I’m sure this story is fascinating.” “It’s about as interesting as a dead man returning to life. I was running away from Abel’s men. They tracked me to Earth. I went to the spaceport hoping to get a ticket off-planet, but everything was sold out.” I glanced at Ven, but his expression was unreadable. “I met a woman there. A beautiful, tall, thin blonde woman.” The excessive description was for Ven’s benefit. “I begged her to let me exchange her ticket.” “Why would she agree to something like that?” “Well, I had to sweeten the deal. I offered her the entire 500,000 credits you gave me to pay for the trip back here.” Ven’s eyebrows drew together. I realized this was the first time I mentioned a payment. Did he think his chosen bride was a saint who would help someone because she was a good person? If that
was true, he had been a poor judge of character. Morley nodded then. “That makes more sense.” Ven still looked upset. “She wouldn’t help you out of the goodness of her heart without payment?” I shrugged. “Money makes the world go around. We’re not all independently wealthy. I didn’t think much of it at the time. I could have been trying to swindle her out of her ticket, you know.” “She didn’t have to take that much. You gave her more than the cost of the ticket.” I looked at him with compassion. That naive alien must have thought Montana was something special. “She was Ven’s perfectly chosen woman, but he ended up with me instead.” “So you just whoever walked off the spaceship instead of the other woman?” I knew Morley was trying not to be judgmental, but he was failing. “It’s not as bad as it sounds.” I surprised myself by defending Ven. “He needed to get married so he could keep an inheritance from his uncle.” That was possibly the worst thing I could have said. Morley quietly stared at me. As always, his silence said more than his words. “I meant what I said when I married Emmy.” Ven said took a step and stood beside me. “I promised I would protect her and take care of her. I’m doing that now, to the best of my ability. I
wouldn’t let her come here alone.” He positioned himself so his arm touched mine. He didn’t have the courage to put his arm around me, though I imagined he wanted to. “She wanted to face everything alone.” Morley nodded. “Emmy can take care of herself.” “With all due respect, sir, everyone needs some help sometimes.” There was a pause while we waited for Morley’s evaluation of Ven. We waited in vain. Morley tended to delay his judgment until he had all the information. “Well, we shall see what will come of it.” His words sounded mild, but I knew there was a challenge behind them. I looked back and forth between the two men, wondering if they had finished their testosterone show. I had more important things to do. “You two had better get showered and dressed. You’ve got a ball to attend,” Morley said, patting me on the back. “I do?” “It’s time to play Cinderella, Emmy.” Morley had a grin on his face. I didn’t know what he had in mind, but I had a feeling I wasn’t going to like it. We were walking quickly through the streets. I tried not to stumble in the lovely but impractical shoes
Morley insisted I wear. Ven was parking the hovercraft as close as he could in case we needed to leave in a hurry. “When I got to the cave and saw the mirror and the riddle, they looked familiar. I noticed they were almost identical to the ones at City Hall. A clue to Zelia’s ladle has to be with the mirror. The mirror and the riddle are connected somehow. We just have to figure it out.” I nodded again. We had been over this three times already. I tried to change the subject, knowing he was getting anxious because he couldn’t help himself. “The festival of the Stone Goddess lasts for a week. We’re lucky we arrived in time for the final day of celebrations,” I said. Morley nodded. “It’s fortunate, but there's no such thing as fate. Everything happens for a reason.” “Fate has definitely taken a hand in all this,” I said, thinking about Ven. “Do you love him?” Morley sounded more curious than anything. “No,” I said. “Of course not.” My mind drifted back to our kiss. But that was lust, not love. “Methinks the lady doth protest too much.” “Not Shakespeare. It was bad enough you made me read it when I was learning English. I shouldn’t
be subjected to it now. Just because everyone says he’s good doesn't make him good.” “The Bard is one of Earth’s greatest artists, and you should have more respect for his work. Emmy, do you have feelings for this man? He's an alien, for heaven’s sake. Why would you marry him?” “I told you the truth, Morley. I needed to get away from Abel’s men at the time, so I said I would go with him. When I learned his entire tale of woe, I felt bad because I had stolen his bride away from him. I was trying to fix a mistake.” I looked away from Morley’s gaze quickly, worried that he might see something concealed in my heart. I didn’t love Ven, so I didn’t think he would discover a hidden secret. But Morley was always able to penetrate my thoughts, and I wanted some privacy right now. “I’m worried about you, Emmy. Marriage isn’t something to be taken lightly.” “I’m giving the marriage the full consideration it deserves.” Morley paused for a moment, then blurted out a thought. “Perhaps Ven should not be part of our search. How much do we know about him? Can he be trusted with these secrets?” I bristled at the thought. “Ven saved my life at great personal risk. He left a comfortable home and came with me. We can trust him.” I was feeling indignant.
“That speaks of a strong commitment,” Morley observed. “In fact, it’s a surprising amount of effort from one stranger to another.” “We’re not strangers.” “Are you sure?” “We’re husband and wife.” “In all ways?” he whispered. He wanted to know if I had slept with Ven. “I don’t think that’s any of your business. I trust him, Morley. You will too.” “Very well. I will defer to your judgment, but I will form my opinion of the young man and whether he is good enough for you.” I smiled at him and he kissed me on the cheek. “Now it’s time for Cinderella to go to the ball.” “Do I have to, Morley? Isn’t there another way to get in?” “Not during the festival of the Stone Goddess. You know how these people are. When everyone is drunk and exhausted from their reveling, you will have an opportunity to slip away. The mirror is the key to the ladle. Tonight we’re counting on you and your brain.” “Okay.” I suddenly felt nervous. “Be ready in case I need any help.” “Of course I’ll be prepared, but I don’t think you’ll need to contact me.” I huffed out my breath, feeling more anxious than ever.
“You can do this, Emmy. I have great faith in you.” “Are you sure you can’t come with me?” “The scanners would see right through my holographic face. Morley must remain dead. You see that, don’t you? Once the truth came out, Abel would know about it immediately.” “I guess you’re right, but I wish things were different. We could be partners again.” “Perhaps it’s time for you to get a new partner,” he said under his breath. Ven walked up after parking the hovercraft. I stared at the sight of him impeccably dressed in formal attire. He looked unbelievably handsome. My heart started to pound in my chest. Ven walked toward me like a magnet was pulling him. With a visible effort, he turned his head and greeted Morley, then returned his gaze to my face. “You look beautiful.” His eyes locked onto mine. “So do you.” I felt tongue-tied and wished I could think of something more interesting to say. “I’ll let you two get to work,” Morley said. He had a smile on his face that went completely over my head. I was flabbergasted by Ven’s appearance. “Contact me if you have any emergencies.” Ven held out his arm to me. I took it, and my pulse raced. I had never felt this way before. It was like I might float away at any moment.
“Are you ready?” He flashed a smile that made my body perk up and take notice. “I am if you are.” I was ready for anything. He led me to the front of the building where destiny waited for us.
Chapter Sixteen VEN I glided into the large ballroom after we passed through security, feeling like my feet were barely touching the floor. The way Emmy had looked before we entered the room dramatically affected me. My heart was still pounding from the heat in her eyes. She came off like a dream, wearing a long dress that swept the floor. The bodice was tight around her chest, putting her large breasts on display. The rest of the dress curved over her sensual hips on its way to the ground. She was turning me on so much that I had to focus my attention elsewhere so I wouldn’t embarrass myself. I had never been attracted to a curvy woman before. The tall, slender women from my dating history were usually thin. No hips, no butts, and small breasts. I had slept with plenty and enjoyed every moment. But now that I had Emmy on my arm, I was beginning to wonder what I had ever seen in those types of women in the first place. The dress hugged her luscious curves in a way I didn’t know I desired until I saw it. I wasn’t the only one who noticed. She was turning male heads all over the place as we walked through the packed room.
The atmosphere was romantic. Music filled the dimly-lit ballroom. People held drink glasses as big as bowls and drained them as quickly as possible. Lavish furnishings and luxurious decor packed every corner. She stopped before an ancient stone wheel on display in the main party room. “Do you know the history of this object too?” Emmy barely heard me. She looked entranced and put her hand on the glass case as if she wanted to touch the smooth stone. “It’s a depiction of the Stone Goddess. She’s always shown as a wheel that has no beginning and no end.” I wasn't impressed. She read a placard describing the artifact. “The Stone Goddess leaves no survivors. I’m not sure what it means, but I bet we get a chance to find out.” She gave me a dazzling smile. “The Stone Goddess is tomorrow’s problem. We should dance now.” She reached out her hand and pulled me onto the dance floor. “We’ll be able to see more this way,” she whispered. “Move me around the room.” I was happy to hold her in my arms. I took her hand, lowering my arm around her waist. When I pulled her body next to me, I knew I didn’t want a wealthy but boring life any longer. It had been fun for a while, and nice having anything I wanted. But that life was ultimately meaningless. I wanted
something and someone more. The person I wanted was in my arms right now. I glanced down at Emmy, who was dazzled either by the opulence or my proximity. “Emmy.” I wasn’t sure how to express the words in my heart. “Yes?” Her voice sounded strangled. I wondered again if she was affected by my presence as I was by hers. She had enjoyed our stolen kiss on the spaceship, but I told her we were going to remain friends. “Do you remember what I said after we kissed?” Her breathing quickened. “Of course. Our relationship will be strictly platonic. If I wanted you...” She hesitated, her skin turning a delicate pink as her voice dropped lower. “...in my bed, I would have to make the first move. Why? Do you want me to change my mind?” “I’m just making sure you remembered.” She looked troubled by my words, but I had a feeling that she was getting to the point where her desire for me would outweigh her objections. She was holding onto her ideals because she was scared. To be honest, she wasn’t the only one. The possibility of falling in love with Emmy was disturbing. I wasn’t ready for the level of truth required in such a relationship. But whenever I stared into Emmy’s soft brown
eyes, I knew I couldn’t simply let her go, either. Wasn’t I a brave man? A soldier? If I could risk my life in battle, why couldn’t I risk my heart with an Earth woman? Part of me knew an authentic relationship with Emmy would be more difficult than putting my life on the line. If I made a mistake in battle, at least I was dead and my problems were over. Her body moved to the music, shifting against mine. I wondered what it would feel like if she moved underneath me as I buried myself into her body. “What are you thinking?” she whispered. We were dancing close enough for me to feel her nipples against my chest. I whispered into her ear, making her shiver. “If I told you, it wouldn’t be considered polite conversation.” “Where would it be considered polite conversation?” I knew she was out of her depth. “You’ll have to come to my bed if you want to find out.” Maybe she wasn’t out of her depth. She ground her body closer to me, making me draw in a quick breath. “Don’t make suggestions if you’re not prepared to follow up on them.” She put her cheek on my shoulder, but not before I saw her blush. “I mean it. See me tonight and find out how
much.” I heard her swallow, and she shuddered. I smiled in satisfaction. Maybe I would have a midnight visitor, or maybe I wouldn’t, but I knew she was interested. It was only a matter of time before she succumbed to the pull between us. Would she realize we were good together? We hadn’t had much time, but there was something about us that instantly clicked. I wondered if fate brought us one another. “I thought your type was tall, blonde, and skinny.” She lifted her head to look me in the eyes. Would I never live that down? “That was long ago when I was young and dumb. I’ve changed my type since then.” “Oh?” I heard a spark in her voice. “And what’s your type now?” “Short, curvy, and feisty.” I lowered my voice so only she could hear me. “With breasts I could get lost in.” “Stop.” She cut me off, and I wondered if I had offended her. When I looked down at her face, I realized she had seen something. “Look over there.” She gestured with her finger. I looked where she was pointing, but didn’t see anything important enough to interrupt our sexy banter. Emmy’s eyes looked focused, though, and the time for joking had passed. “That mirror is critical. Let’s go check it out.”
I strained my neck, but I could barely see it from the ballroom. “Lead on, my lady.” I gestured with my hand. “Don’t call me that.” Emmy led me across the crowded room. “I’m not a lady.” “Maybe not, but you’re going to be mine.” She didn’t answer me. I wondered if she had heard me amidst all the noise. I liked the thought of possessing her, but I knew that would come with other problems. If that happened, she would own part of me as well. There was no way for me to gain her heart without losing mine. “I don’t belong to anyone.” She did hear me. I couldn’t argue with her, but I wanted to. It was easy for us to drift off down the hall, ending up in front of the mirror. A volatile mass of dancing and drinking bodies filled the main room. It seemed like the festival of the Stone Goddess celebrated the blessing of Heralla with spirits. The main event consisted of consuming as much alcohol as possible using glasses the size of soup bowls. People were already stumbling and falling over each other. By morning, the floor would be littered with hungover bodies and smell like sex. “I think this mirror is over a thousand years old.” “How do you know?” “It was created for the first queen on Heralla.
That statue was made in her image.” She pointed to a remarkably life-like bust of a woman on the mantle above the fireplace. “The monks gave the mirror to her as a present. Morley and I researched this planet to death. We know everything an outsider can know about its history.” “If you know everything, then what are we supposed to do now?” “We had a poem linked to the mirror. On our last attempt, Morley nearly penetrated the monk’s outer defenses on the mountain, but he got stuck. He found a cave that was supposed to contain a passage to Zelia's ladle. The only thing in the cave was a mirror, just like this one.” “He made it that far, then gave up and left?” It sounded strange to me. “Yeah, it’s a little odd. But Morley thinks he missed something, and the poem would help us open the gate.” Emmy began to recite. It looks like glass but yet it’s not If you look through an awful lot Secrets will begin to show The glass will melt like fallen snow “It’s not the best poetry, but I guess itt doesn’t matter for an ancient riddle,” I muttered to myself. “It loses something in the translation.” We both sank into silence. “What if the mirror is the gate?” Emmy looked around to see if anyone heard her. Tentatively, she
reached out to touch it. Her fingers ran along the glass, and Emmy made a sound of frustration. Solving riddles wasn’t my specialty, but this seemed simple enough. All we had to do was follow the directions. “I think you should stand in front of the mirror and look into it.” Emmy shook her head. I could see she thought my solution was too easy. Part of me agreed with her. It probably wouldn’t work, but it didn’t hurt to try. She stood in front of the mirror and looked into her reflection. As I watched her face, I saw an almost invisible, thin beam of red light focus on her retina. “Something is scanning your eye.” She didn’t move. “Do you think it’s finished?” “I don’t see a laser anymore. Is there anything different about the mirror?” Emmy reached out her hand slowly, almost reverently, and touched the mirror. Nothing happened. It was still hard glass. “Perhaps it knows you’re not the queen. Would the scan be keyed to the queen’s eye?” “They have to be looking for something. The mirror must be the gate, and we have to figure out how to open it.” She shook her head. “Other people needed access. What if one of the monks wanted to use the ladle? They must have had a way inside.”
Emmy looked at the bust of the queen and snatched it up. A light went on and I knew an alarm started ringing somewhere. She ignored the light and came back to the mirror, holding the bust up in front of her face and making the statue look at itself in the mirror. I watched the laser scan the bust’s eye. We heard a soft beep and Emmy drew in a sharp breath. “I hope that worked.” She placed the bust back on the mantle and returned to the mirror. When she reached out to tap it, I expected to hear her fingers rapping on hard glass again. But when she touched the mirror this time, her fingertips went through. I realized that we might not even be looking at a mirror. Was it a type of sophisticated holographic technology, creating the illusion of a reflection? If so, how was she able to touch it before? And why couldn’t she touch it now? “There’s nothing there anymore.” “We don’t have time to waste. When you took the bust, it set off an alarm. Abel’s men can’t be far behind.” “I know.” With a smile in my direction, Emmy stepped through the mirror and disappeared.
Chapter Seventeen VEN Everything about this situation was bizarre. How had monks from thousands of years ago possessed anything remotely similar to modern technology? It might even be a more advanced holographic science than we had now. I looked around. We were at the top of a curving staircase that descended into darkness. The stepping stones consisted of the same red rock used to construct the building. I pulled out a flashlight. “Are you ready?” I said to Emmy. Her eyes were lit up like a child opening a present. “The monks gave the queen the mirror as a gateway into the catacombs. Morley will be surprised.” “Are we supposed to contact Morley? This wasn’t part of the plan.” “Maybe.” She checked her computer. “We couldn’t even if we had to. There’s no signal in here. Something in the rocks here blocks communication. Morley and I had the same problem when we explored some of the tunnels in the mountain.” “I wonder if it makes more sense to go forward or retreat and consult him?” She frowned. “We were supposed to get
information, then return to the mirror in the mountain. But we’re close to the ladle already. If we go back out and talk withMorley, we might never get another chance to sneak in again. I think we should go on.” “Are you sure?” I didn’t feel as confident as she sounded. She nodded. “Listen to me.” She stepped in front of me on the stairs. “We’re going to an ancient place. Monks set up different levels of protection to kill thieves and prevent them from reaching Zelia's ladle.” “Kill?” That was the only word in the sentence that mattered to me. “You’re not joking.” “Nope. Morley and I gathered a lot of information about this place. There are at least sixteen different types of booby traps.” I looked down at Emmy’s breasts questioningly. “Not those kind of boobies.” She pursed her lips as if she were trying not to smile. “Traps to surprise and kill trespassers. I have an idea of what they look like and which signs mark them, so I’ll take the point. Just for your information, there are three that appear to be most common. Pan-jee traps, the spike board, and the door trap.” “Those all sound the same.” “Pan-jee traps are concealed pits with spikes at the bottom, designed to impale you. The spike board is probably self-explanatory.”
“And the door trap?” “More spikes, but these swing down and impaling you when a door opens.” “These monks weren’t very creative. You should make body armor part of your archeologist’s outfit. Those are just the major ones?” “Yes. That’s why we think Zelia's ladle is still here. No one’s been brave enough to go in and get it. The government of Heralla banned anyone from entering for the past century. They recently lifted the ban, but there hasn’t been a mad rush of exploration. Legends about the catacombs have been around for a long time. When we did field research and talked to the locals, they told stories containing unusual traps, like pools of water with globes of cesium inside.” “Let’s pretend I don't know anything about Earth chemistry.” “Cesium reacts explosively with water. They also mentioned crossbows.” “At least those are traditional weapons an average person can understand.” “When the first archeologists went inside, guess what they found?” “Ancient crossbows that crumbled when people looked at them and turned to dust?” She shook her head, her eyes looking animated as she spoke. “There were fully functional crossbows coated with chromate, which perfectly
preserved them.” “I don’t believe it.” “One man died when they encountered a pool of water. There wasn’t anything over it, but glass spheres containing something volatile filled the water. When he waded through, the glass spheres broke, triggering an explosion which killed him and injured several others. No one has been brave enough to go any further.” “There’s a thin line between bravery and stupidity.” She shrugged. “Whatever you want to call it.” “We’re going down there?” “Yes?” She glanced at me. “You can stay here. I don’t expect you to risk your life for me, married or not married.” “I don’t think I could live with myself if I let you go down there by yourself.” She rubbed her fancy shoe against the stone floor. “Let’s go.” “You’re not properly dressed, Emmy.” I motioned to her fancy dress. “That’s right.” She grabbed hold of her skirt and ripped it off. Underneath the dress were beige pants with pockets stuffed with useful things. The top of the dress now looked like a tank top. I noticed her shoes resembled boots from a particular angle. They looked expensive, but they didn’t have heels. The footwear looked perfect for trekking
through underground passageways dug by monks long ago. Now wearing clothes befitting an archeological expedition, she stepped down a few of the red stone stairs. She turned back when she realized I wasn’t with her. “What is it?” She looked up at me with concern. I knew I wouldn’t have the right words to express how much she impressed me. “You came prepared.” “It’s a habit of mine.” Emmy’s eyes shone with amusement. “Wearing a dress over a complete archeological dig outfit wasn’t my idea, though. It was Morley’s creation. Shall we?” She held out her hand. EMMY We reached the bottom of the stairs and crossed into a passageway. As soon as we entered, the hall illuminated itself with a soft glow. I looked around trying to identify the light source, but I couldn’t see it. “Where’s the light coming from?” “I don’t know.” I shook my head. “The monks had advanced technology like these lights and the mirror. No one knows where it from.” I wished I had a better explanation, but I didn’t know the answers.
It felt like we walked for about a mile before we encountered the first problem. When we saw a T shape on the floor, Ven and I flattened ourselves against the wall before I tripped it with my toe. A second later, a spike trap popped up, looking vicious and completely functional. “We would have died.” Ven stared at the spikes. I nodded, not saying a word. We left it activated and continued moving. Soon after we found the first pool with cesium spheres. “We don’t want to trigger this one.” We carefully edged around the pool and walked down a passageway. “It would start an enormous explosion.” After the pool, we found ourselves traveling through catacombs which ran under the mountain. It must have taken many years to excavate these tunnels. I heard stories about monks who had gotten lost and never found their way out, walking for miles and never coming to the end. There was supposed to be a cemetery down here, and everything felt creepy. As we walked along, keeping watch for any obstacles, I felt overwhelmed by different emotions. Excitement about getting to explore these catacombs and anxiety we might be hurt. Ven evoked mixed feelings. Lust, for one, whenever I looked at him. But there was another feeling that was hard to describe. It was a happy feeling that
seemed to come from being in his presence. “Emmy, I want you to know something.” I glanced over at him briefly before returning my eyes to the floor and walls. “You may speak. We’re the only people here.” I was curious to know what he wanted to tell me. “Wait a minute.” I saw something unusual and stopped, putting my hand over his chest. “Something feels wrong.” I scanned the stone floor and the walls trying to identify what caught my attention. There was a thin line in the shape of a rectangle in the grouting between the tiles. It was barely visible. When I crouched down, I saw there was a crack. “Come on, Emmy. I’m sure it’s nothing.” Ven was growing impatient. “There’s something between these stones.” “So what?” He stepped forward. “We’ll never get anywhere at this pace.” “Wait!” I heard the screech of stone against stone. I grabbed his hand and yanked, falling back onto the floor, Ven crashing by my side. “Was that necessary?” He stood up, rubbing his hip. He turned to move forward again but stopped when he saw a pit appear in front of us. Metal spikes and a single decaying body lined the bottom of the hole. Ven froze. I got up and started dusting myself off, trying not to feel smug. When he finally looked at me, he had a sheepish expression on his face.
“It was necessary if you wanted me to save your ass.” I heard attitude coming from my voice despite my best efforts. “Thank you.” He looked like he was suppressing his annoyance again. “I owe you.” I shook my head. “We’re even. Do you remember what happened on the road? You saved me from being kidnapped by those assholes.” I placed my hand over his. I was amazed at the tingling sensation from touching our skin together and wondered what would happen if I wanted more. “You’re in my world now. You should listen to me, as long as you can handle it.” He was about to say something but relented after a moment. “All right. Lead the way.” We slowly started to walk forward with wary eyes. I pointed out markings indicating a trap was coming. To someone who knew the signs, the monks had ways of showing there was danger ahead and how to avoid it. “Look at these horizontal cuts in the stone.” I traced them with my fingers. “They indicate a trap...” I counted the lines. “Twelve paces away, embedded in the floor. If the lines were vertical, they would mean the trap is in the wall.” “How do you know they didn’t make random marks to confuse people?” “They wouldn’t want to kill themselves accidentally. People were living here during
construction. Not a lot, but enough to guard the place.” “I suppose not.” Ven paused, and I immediately stopped as well. “What is that thing?” He pointed ahead at a dark patch in the floor directly ahead of us. “I don’t know. Come on.” We slowly inched forward, keeping our eyes on the floor. I motioned Ven to sidestep a tile that triggered a trap. Even at our reduced speed, we almost fell into a deep black hole that obstructed the entire passageway, barring our path. I nearly missed it because I was looking too closely at the tiles. Ven gasped and put his hand out, shoving me back from the edge. If I had taken one more step, it would have meant my death. As I stumbled backward, I landed on the tile I had been trying to avoid. A beam swung down in a deadly arc, aiming deadly spikes at our heads. Ven tackled me to the ground a moment before I would have been impaled. We lay together on the floor. I saw my fear reflected in his eyes. “See? I am good for something on this trip. Be careful.” His eyes didn’t leave me as we slowly rose to our feet. I felt stunned at the near miss. I wanted to tell him that he was good for more than saving my life. Having him here made everything seem possible. Ven gave me confidence.
I felt protected with him beside me no matter what dangers we faced. But I didn’t have the words, so I kept my thoughts to myself. Gazing into the hole in the floor, I felt my first flicker of doubt. According to legend, the monks wanted to make sure the people who found Zelia's ladle were courageous and genuine. Theoretically, individuals who sought it for personal gain would be discouraged if the penalty was death. I knew it was a test, but I started to question my motives. Did I want the ladle to benefit others, or to boost my ego? I had no idea, and I didn’t know what to do. I gestured at the gaping abyss. “How are we going to get across?”
Chapter Eighteen VEN “These guys don’t fool around.” I looked down, trying to see the bottom of the hole. It seemed bottomless. “You wouldn’t either if you had something precious to protect,” Emmy said. “Do you think we can swing across?” She pointed to the trap, which turned down when we approached the hole. Plummeting to our doom wasn’t bad enough. Someone wanted to make sure we were impaled and killed twice. “That doesn’t seem safe.” “Stop acting like I’m crazy because I make different decisions than you.” Emmy’s eyes flashed. She was furious. I guess I thought of her as crazy, but she imagined herself as persistent, inventive, and courageous. “There’s got to be a better way to get across.” I started looking around. “What do you suggest?” She could have sounded sarcastic, but she was sincere. She only wanted to know what I thought. I thought for a moment. “You said these catacombs had monks living in them, guarding the ladle after they set the traps, right?” “That’s my understanding, yes.”
“They must have had a way to get across.” An idea flashed into my brain. Excited, I started feeling around the walls and stepping on the floor stones leading up to the hole. “It’s a sound theory.” Emmy followed my lead, doing the same thing along the other wall. “What’s your degree in?” In the past, her question would have made me feel like a failure and an idiot. I would have become angry, and either yelled at her or ignored her. But I had no anger attached to my education any longer. “I was in the military and liked the ground assignments better than sitting in the classroom. I could have gotten a degree, but I didn’t.” That was the truth. I made a choice. It wasn’t the same as others, but it was the right one for me. She glanced at me, meeting my eyes. “Have you ever thought about getting your archeology degree? You’d be a great asset.” I laughed. “I’m serious. You’ve got the right sort of mind.” “What do you mean? I’m a soldier. All brawn, no brains.” I flexed my bicep. “Yeah, right,” she said. “You’d be perfect. You’re intelligent. You aren’t afraid to go into strange places, and you can think through problems.” At that moment, I got lucky and pressed the
right place. Stones slid out from the wall, making a narrow path along the left side of the abyss. “And find answers that weren’t obvious. Brilliant. You’d make a great treasure hunter.” No one had ever told me I was smart in this many different ways. When I gazed into her eyes, I could tell she meant her words. It was a revelation. I no longer believed I was stupid, and the woman in front of me thought I was smart, too. “I thought you said calling someone a treasure hunter was insulting.” “It is, but I wasn’t talking about me.” She grinned. “Who goes first?” “I will. If anything happens, I want to bear the brunt of the damage. You have critical information in your head.” She blushed, then frowned. “Don’t talk like that, Ven. We’re both going to make it out of here alive.” “Sure.” I wanted to seem agreeable. She could think whatever she wanted, but her ideas might not match up to reality. I had gone on missions where the team thought everyone would come out alive. I had been lucky before, but you never knew when your number was up. I wondered if I would die protecting Emmy. It wouldn’t be the worst way to go. I gingerly put some of my weight on the first stone, testing to see if it would hold before
committing my body. I slid my foot over, keeping my back pressed against the wall. I didn’t look down. The stones seemed stable, but I wanted to be careful. The first three rocks held, but the fourth one fell into the abyss. I paused for a moment as my heart pounded in my chest. I had to reassure myself that I hadn’t dropped with the stone. Emmy and I locked eyes as we listened for the sound of the rock hitting the floor. I strained my ears for almost a minute but heard nothing. The next challenge was maneuvering over the gap where the stone had fallen. I felt myself begin to lose my balance and frantically grabbed at anything that would keep me upright. I slowly moved my right foot past the gap. No more stones were damaged. I made the rest of the journey across without incident. When I reached the other side, I felt a profound sense of relief but tried not to show it. I didn’t want Emmy to know how nervous I was even though it would be difficult to hide anything from her. She seemed to see through me already, and her mind penetrated directly into my soul. Her passage across the narrow path was nervewracking. My trip was difficult, but at least I was in control of my destiny. When she reached my side safely, I immediately pulled her into my arms. She clung to me, gripping me as tightly as I was holding her. Then she pulled back and gazed into my eyes.
“Don’t worry. I’m right here,” she said. I closed my eyes, and drew in a deep breath, placing a single reverent kiss on her forehead. She bit her lip. “Come on.” She cautiously moved forward. “The fun’s just getting started.” EMMY When we arrived at the guard’s room, I felt like sinking onto the bed and going straight to sleep. I was exhausted. I didn’t know if it was because of the longer day on Heralla or all the activity. I had started by leaving Ven’s house in the middle of the night. The chase happened in the afternoon. We had arrived on Heralla in the early evening, and the party started at eight at night, Earth time. It felt like past two o’clock in the morning for me. I had been awake for over twenty hours. I wasn’t sure I could keep my eyes open for much longer. Ven didn’t seem to be doing much better. For the past hour, we had been triggering each other’s yawns. “Is this place safe?” I shook my head. I wished it was. “This room is vulnerable to attack. There’s something the matter with it. Another place exists and it might even be accessible through this one.” “That makes sense. How do we get to it?” “Who knows?” I was too tired to think.
“Whoever constructed this room was clever and had a lot of time on their hands to think of new ways to make my life difficult.” I yawned and covered my mouth. My eyes were watering. Ven walked around the room, picking up objects and pushing random spots on the wall. “Do you have any idea what I should be looking for?” “It’s probably a pull trigger. You tug on something in the room, and it opens a rotating door.” He tentatively lifted a lamp. “Isn’t it possible that my actions set off a trap?” He gave me an inquisitive look. “Of course.” “Great,” he muttered. “Just great.” I felt my eyes closing as I watched him. I forced them open. We couldn’t fall sleep here. As my mind drifted toward unconsciousness, I had an idea. “Try ornaments.” “Ornaments?” A framed picture caught his eye and he walked over to it. I had an ominous feeling. “The picture’s crooked,” Ven muttered to himself. He reached up to straighten it. “Don’t do that!” I was suddenly wide awake as I realized the danger in front of us. My warning came too late. He had already adjusted the frame. Nothing happened. I stopped for a moment, feeling confused. There might be a time delay, which would give us seconds
to react. I grabbed his hand and pulled him to the door as an explosion rocked the room, throwing us against the wall of the passageway. We lay on the ground for a moment with our bodies immobilized. My ears rang and my forehead stung from a cut. “Ven?” I couldn’t tell if I was shouting or not. He had been behind me and took the brunt of the explosion. “Ven?” I heard a groan, and he sat up. “What was that?” He looked angry. “It was a trap. They were designed to kill raider leaders. Only upper-class people would be concerned about a misaligned picture frame. They intended the explosion to take out people in command.” “That’s disgusting. I need to learn how to leave a mess.” Ven rose to his feet. I stood up too and peered back into the room. “It is peculiar, but look.” We entered the room again. I was apprehensive about additional traps. I peeked into the hole made by the old-fashioned bomb. There was a second room behind the hole, inaccessible by any door. “Let me guess. Is that the real guard’s room?” Ven said looked at me for confirmation. I nodded. “Let’s hope there’s nothing dangerous in this one.”
He was cautious enough to check things out before moving into the second room. When we were inside, we found a complete suite with a bed and a functioning bathroom. I took off my shorts and tank top and crawled on the bed in my underwear. Ven fiddled with something near the hole we had accidentally blown in the wall. “What are you doing?” I stretched out and curled up on the bed. “Setting an alarm with a small force field, just in case. I came prepared, too.” “What will that do?” “If anyone finds us, the force field will prevent them from entering and give them a mild shock. It will alert us to their presence.” “That’s brilliant. I’m about to drop and can barely keep my eyes open.” He nodded and took off his suit jacket and button-up shirt. His pants came off next. Dust and dirt covered all our clothes. I swallowed as he climbed onto the bed next to me. It was just as hot in the catacombs as it was outside. We didn’t need any covers. “Keep your hands to yourself, mister.” I gave another yawn. “Of course. It’s your move, anyway. I’m so tired that I’m ready for sleep. Seduction is the last thing on my mind.”
“It’s a good thing we have that settled.” I tried to keep the sound of disappointment out of my voice. Wasn’t he going to try anything? I rolled to my side away from Ven, already dropping off to unconsciousness. A moment later, I felt Ven pull me against him, spooning me. His arm wrapped around my body, and I relaxed completely. I felt like I had to put up a minor protest. “No sex.” “We’re snuggling. There’s a difference. I’m just keeping you safe.” Those were the last words I heard before drifting off to sleep.
Chapter Nineteen VEN My sleep felt thick, almost like someone had drugged me. As I swam up out of unconsciousness, my mind didn’t want to wake up. I realized I was dreaming when I felt something soft pressing against me. Keeping my eyes closed and moving instinctively, I began to explore. My hands felt an expanse of smooth skin. When they drifted up, I discovered soft mounds that begged me to squeeze them. I slid my hands under the fabric, the magnificent plump breasts responded to my touch, and I felt nipples begin to harden. I molded and played with the flesh, enjoying a full breast in my hand. My cock was hard, and I pressed it against the female in my arms. Her butt felt round and juicy. All I needed to do was get these clothes out of the way, and I could fuck her from behind. My balls ached for release, but I always made sure the woman was ready first. I slid my hand down her body until I found her sex. That was what I needed. I let my finger slip inside and found her dripping wet and so slippery that I would slide inside her without any problems. What a sweet little dream.
My finger found the pleasure button that I knew would make her come and began to lightly stroke it. The woman finally woke up enough to moan, and I felt myself getting harder at the sound. I continued to rub her slick lips and play with the hard nub until she cried out and rocked back against me. I realized that I had given Emmy an orgasm after promising I wouldn’t touch her unless she asked me. I took my hands away and turned my back to her. I would have blue balls from not being able to come, but it was better than being murdered in the morning. We hadn’t had explicit sex. Right? Something inside me knew my excuses wouldn’t be enough this time. What was I thinking? The truth was that I wasn’t thinking. I had been half-asleep and horny. I felt like an asshole and hoped Emmy wouldn’t hate me tomorrow. EMMY I didn’t usually dream about sex, but I was having a good one right now. There was a man in the dream. His hands were all over me, touching me everywhere, and it felt amazing. It didn’t feel awkward when he put his hand down between my legs. I thought I had died from pleasure. I had an amazing feeling that spread through my entire body, leaving me feeling weak and happy. But the dream
wasn’t enough. I needed more, wanting him to complete me. Then the man was gone, and I felt bereft. Where was he? I moaned a sound of sadness, wiggling around. I felt his chest against my back. He was still there. I rolled to face him. “Emmy.” His deep voice sent shockwaves through me. “I need more,” I whispered to the dream man. My hands roamed all over. His muscles were so sexy that I needed to kiss him. My bra was in the way. I pulled it off, removing my underwear and his in the process. That was better. I found my way to his face, lying my nude body against him. He groaned and opened his mouth, our tongues twisting and mating in an erotic dance which made me wetter between my legs. His arms wrapped around me and our bodies were pressed tight together. “Are you sure you want to do this, Emmy?” The sound of his voice triggered something and I came back to reality. Ven touched me. He made me come. He was right in front of me, and I wanted him to complete me. “Yes, I’m sure.” Was I begging? I felt like a wanton. “Please.” “I think you should come again. You need to be completely relaxed.” “I can do that again?” I gasped as he latched on to my breast, sucking hard.
He nearly made me come immediately from the exquisite touch of his mouth on my nipples. When his hand slid between my thighs and started rubbing my pussy again, my hips bucked involuntarily. Ven flicked my clit until I was close, then he put a finger inside me. I moaned, loving the sensation. After a minute, when I was dripping wet, he slid in another finger. His fingers stretched me, and I gasped when he started pumping them in and out. With his mouth on my nipples and his hand in my sex, I found myself coming again, even harder this time. As I lay silent, floating down from my high, I realized that Ven had disappeared. “Ven?” “I’m here.” I turned my head and saw him open a tube, squeezing out a cream onto his fingers. “This will feel cold.” His skillful fingers materialized again, rubbing the cream inside me. “What are you doing?” I felt my arousal building again. “It will make fucking me less painful. It’s a local anesthetic that will dull the pain, but let you feel all the pleasure.” “Someone thought he was going to get lucky,” I murmured, feeling my hips bucking again from his ministrations. He put the cream away and lay down beside me. His eyes made me feel loved, and his gaze took my breath away. “Luck is a useful quality
in a treasure hunter.” “I went to the store before leaving for the party.” He moved the tube of cream aside. “There was a particular treasure I wanted to find.” “Were you so sure of your prize?” “Nope. But I was hopeful.” He moved forward to kiss me, his mouth taking me, possessing me completely. I wanted him to do the same thing to my body. I had come twice already, but I still wanted and needed more. I felt empty and only he could fill me. He kissed me for so long that I was wet and panting for him before he was ready to give me what I wanted. Finally, he kissed his way down my neck until he reached my breasts, making me shudder. Without warning, he took my aching nipple into his hot mouth. I arched up off the bed, moaning. His hand dropped between my legs again. He slid his finger up and down my soaking wet lips, driving my desire higher. “I need you. Now.” He was there in an instant. I felt him at my entrance, and I was scared and excited at the same time. He gazed into my eyes as he pushed in. I drew in a deep breath at the feeling of him inside me. He kept me pinned down and pushed in farther, making me writhe underneath his body. “You feel fantastic, Emmy.” He pushed in
another inch. “Now.” He thrust hard. I squeaked, but it didn’t hurt. The cream was doing its job. Soon he was deep inside my core, and our hips were pressed tightly together. He paused for a moment, letting me savor the feeling of being intimately close. I knew I would always want to be this close to him. I didn’t know I wanted a man, but Ven had opened my eyes. He pulled out and thrust inside again, causing a wave of pleasure to start building in my core. I lay on my back as he moved in and out of me. Soon I couldn’t lie still any more and had to push back against him, matching him thrust for thrust. “It’s incredible,” I moaned, feeling his movements taking me higher. He leaned down and sucked one of my nipples into his mouth. That was enough to push me over the edge. My body exploded with sensation, shattering into a thousand pieces as I cried out in bliss. Contractions shook me, and I clung to Ven, who drove into me a few more times until his cock stiffened. I felt his seed fill me. The sensation was so right that I shuddered with renewed ecstasy, milking every drop from him. Eventually, my convulsions stopped, and I lay still, totally satisfied, completely spent. Ven was still on top of me, his weight pressing down on my body. I didn’t care that it was hard to
breathe. I was in heaven. He lifted himself onto his arms, keeping his cock in me, and dropped featherlight kisses all over my face. He was mumbling something over and over that was hard to understand. It sounded like I love you.
Chapter Twenty VEN As I lay inside Emmy, I tried to piece myself together. I had good sex before but this was practically indescribable. Amazing? Mind-blowing? Unbelievable? The correct words didn’t exist. I should have known things would be different with Emmy. She was unlike every other woman I had ever been with. I wondered if my feelings could intensify the sensations of sex. Even though it was her first time, I hoped she thought it was special. I realized I felt something different. Did I love her? The realization shocked me, but I knew it was true the moment it passed through my mind. I covered her face with kisses, whispering it over and over. I loved this woman, and I would do anything for her. We fell asleep twisted together. Her forehead was on my cheek. Neither of us spoke another word, not wanting to break the intimate spell of the night. I woke up hours later, feeling terrific. Emmy was already awake. All I wanted to do with my morning erection was turn her around and fuck her again. But she
might be sore. The cream had worn off by now. The atmosphere seemed less romantic in the daytime, as well. We were in some catacombs, under a mountain on a foreign planet, racing to get a stupid ladle before someone else did. I hoped she was right about this ladle, and it could heal people who were going to die. That was Emmy’s reason for being here. Another reason was more important to me. I looked down at my reason as her eyes locked with me. We stared at each other for a long time before Emmy averted her gaze and untangled herself from my body. We took turns washing up and getting dressed in the bathroom. She didn’t say said a word the entire time. As the silence stretched, I became afraid to say anything. Would she tell me it was terrible? Would she want to divorce me immediately because of a violation of the TerraMates agreement? I might be able to raise an objection on that one. She begged me to make love to her, but I suppose there weren’t any witnesses. I decided to stop being a coward when we were both dressed. My voice sounded tentative, even to myself. “Emmy?” “Ven, let’s not ruin anything,” she blurted out. I walked over to her with fear in my heart. “Emmy.” I lifted her chin, forcing her to look at
me. “Last night was fantastic. I’ve never experienced anything like what we had between us.” She nodded, looking relieved. I paused. I didn’t want to make her say anything if she wasn't ready, but I wanted to know if she was upset. I hoped she wouldn’t say our relationship was over before it had a chance to begin. “I don’t know what to say or what to do.” She trailed off, clenching her hands helplessly. “You didn’t...I mean, did you...enjoy it?” I had to ask. I had to know what it felt like for her. I was as careful as I could be. Everyone said a girl’s first time wasn’t her favorite sexual experience, and Emmy was a little girl from Earth. “Oh, Ven.” She turned away, her face bright red. My heart dropped into my stomach, and I started babbling. “You didn’t then? You know, they say the first time isn’t going to be the best. Consider it a practice run. I’m sure you’ll like it more the next time.” Shit. “Shut up. I liked it, okay? Like isn’t a strong enough word. I have never felt like that before, and I can’t stop thinking about it, even though I’m not sure if we can do it again.” “What’s the problem?” I asked, relief flooding
my body. “I don’t know. Doesn’t it make me a slut to have enjoyed it so much?” “Emmy, women enjoy sex as much as men. It’s part of the magic of being a couple. Sex is sometimes the glue that holds a relationship together or the band-aid that fixes things when you hurt each other. It’s a way to connect on a deeper level with your partner. Don’t talk about yourself that way or cheapen our time together.” I frowned, upset that she thought we had done something wrong when it felt right. “Okay, okay. I’m sorry. I don’t know what to do with myself today. We should go. With the amount of terrain we have to cover, we need to get moving.” “Agreed.” Any conversations about our future together could wait until we knew we were going to have a future. EMMY After Ven had dismantled his alarm system, I led the way back into the passage. I walked gingerly because every step reminded me I had an ache between my thighs. I hadn’t realized being sore could feel good. Every shift of my body was a painful reminder of everything we did last night. I was still surprised at how good it felt. I hadn’t expected sex to be like that. It has always seemed
strange to me. But when I was in the midst of passion, everything was different. I understood that now, but I didn’t understand my feelings. I was happy, perhaps even blissful. My body still wanted him. Even though I knew fucking him wouldn’t be pleasant until my sex healed, I hungered for him. But I was confused. Did he really whisper he loved me? I wondered if the words came from his heart or if it was the kind of thoughtless, stupid phrase that would come out of an Earth man’s mouth after sex. I thought I didn’t want a man or need a partner. Ven was making me question myself. Did I love him? I had a plan for my life, and Ven wasn’t part of it. It might not matter if I was going to die here, in these passages, impaled on a spike. We had traveled for about an hour before I spotted signs indicating a pan-jee trap in the floor ahead. Markings on the floor suggested danger, and when we stepped on them, we avoided springing the trap. We evaded two more before we stopped for a break, sitting side by side on the stone floor, leaning against the wall. Ven took my hand. It felt so nice that I didn’t say anything. VEN
“According to my calculations, we should be three-quarters of the way there by now. We’re approaching the region of more sophisticated protections.” “You’ve got to be kidding me. What else is there?” “Soon we’re going to encounter an army of stone soldiers armed with functional, deadly crossbows. And there’s supposed to be hematite powder. It’s a metallic dust that’s sharp on the molecular level and will cause a painful death if you inhale enough. Imagine having your lungs sliced to pieces.” She pulled two masks from a pocket in her pants and handed one to me. “If you see any white dust, put this on immediately, unless you want to die a slow death.” I took the mask and put it in my pocket. “Thanks. I prefer living.” We walked on in silence, each of us privately thinking until we came to a spot where the passage narrowed. At the end of the tunnel was an immense underground field covered in life-like statues. “The stone soldiers.” Emmy was barely breathing, and her eyes sparkled. “They’re real.” As I stared at the evidence of the ingenuity of the ancients, I briefly understood Emmy’s attraction to this field of study. I imagined what it would be like going to work and looking for the
best of people instead of going to work to kill the worst of us all. Everything about the ladle was like a big puzzle. I enjoyed looking for the signs indicating a trap was nearby. I liked trying to match wits with the people of the past. For a moment, I considered Emmy’s suggestion about getting a degree in archeology, but it was a childish dream. “How are we going to get across without dying?” “I don’t know, but it’s even worse than you imagine. Do you see the wires crisscrossing everywhere? I’m sure they are all tripwires, and there are probably ones we can’t see.” “We can’t walk through there,” I said. “We’ll get ourselves killed. You’re the smart one. Think outside the box. We won’t win if we keep playing their games.” “What about the metal cable there?” She pointed up to the ceiling. “It’s probably left over from construction. If I had to guess, they used it to haul away dirt when they were excavating. You could throw another cable over the top, attach a container full of dirt and move it out of the room.” “That makes sense.” Emmy was thinking. “It took them over a hundred years to complete these catacombs. It wasn’t because of a lack of technology or tools, but because of funding.”
“Of course. Was it a government project?” She made a face at me. “They would have protected the cable to make it last. The legends say this room took nearly twenty years to build. They wouldn’t have wanted it to deteriorate and endanger the workers. I think it’s safe to say the cable can support some weight. “So what?” “It looks like we could slide down the line. On Earth, we have something called a zip line, where you attach a harness to a rope, then slide down.” Her intelligence intimidated me, but it could also lead to unique ideas. “Stop looking at me like that,” she said, frowning. “I’m being innovative.” “We don’t call it a zip line on Stalwart, but I’m familiar with the concept. You’re saying we could go over this obstacle, and skip their little game entirely. You have a point, but it sounds dangerous.” “Do you think it will be more dangerous than going through the stone soldiers?” “We can’t go through the stone soldiers, Emmy.” “That’s my point. Even if the zip line approach is unorthodox, it might be our only way forward. It’s brilliant, even if I do say so myself.” She smiled and punched my arm. “Don’t hurt me. I have to slide down this rope
in a minute.” I pulled her into a hug. “If we’re going to do this thing, let’s not waste any time.” She nodded. “There’s a ladder on either side allowing access to the cable.” “Wait a minute. The ladder hasn’t been coated with chromate. It’s made of wood.” I was having second and third thoughts about her idea. “That’s true.” She stood and looked up at the ladder. “But they did use darkwood to construct it, which is both insect and rot-resistant. There are still darkwood houses on Heralla from centuries ago. They look brand-new.” A short piece of rope appeared in her hands. She must have taken it from her bottomless pockets. She pulled out a knife and cut the rope in half, giving me a piece. “Is the archeologist in you trying to tell me the ladder isn’t safe?” “No,” she said. “I’m not saying that at all.” “I’m glad we agree on something. I’ll go first.” “Why?” “You’ve got all the necessary information. If one of us is going to plunge to their death, it should be me. I’m expendable. Also, I weigh more than you.” Emmy stepped forward and put her hand on the side of my face. “You’re not expendable to me.” I smiled, and I kissed her, breaking it off before I became overwhelmed with the urge to take her.
“Don’t worry, Professor. I’m not going to die today.” She nodded but looked more worried than before. I began to climb, testing my weight on each rung before trusting it. The first few feet seemed sturdy. I didn’t look down. I was not afraid of heights, but I knew better than to risk distraction. All I had to do was keep moving one arm after the other, and suddenly I had almost reached the top. After two more rungs, I would be able to use my rope and slide over certain death into a much safer probable death. The rung broke, leaving me dangling by one arm forty feet in the air.
Chapter Twenty-One EMMY All I could think about was Ven swinging above my head, hanging by one arm, scrambling in a valiant attempt to grab hold of another rung to pull himself back onto the ladder. There was nothing I could do. It felt like the longest twenty seconds of my life. I had to stop looking. His deep voice called down to me. “I’m okay.” Perhaps he was all right, but I wasn’t sure if my heart would ever be normal again. I was used to taking risks by myself and for myself. It was quite a different experience when I had to watch someone I cared for putting their life in danger. Ven kept climbing and reached the top, flipping his rope over the cable with one hand, and keeping a firm grip on the ladder with the other. If the ladder collapsed before he secured himself on the wire, it would be the end of him. My idea was stupid. If the cable had eroded over time, he would drop straight into the middle of the stone warriors. The number of things to worry about was endless. He didn’t know what I was thinking. “Be careful of the broken rung and make sure you test each one. They seemed to take my weight, but I don’t know if I weakened them while I was
testing.” “Okay. Be careful, Ven.” He nodded. “I’ll see you on the other side.” I knew he believed neither of us would die. But I also knew the odds were against us. We weren’t the first people to look for the ladle. The simple truth was that no one ever returned. I didn’t think it was necessary to inform Ven about that little bit of information. Thinking about the future’s problems didn’t always help the present. Having to worry about another person made everything different. I wasn’t usually this concerned about my survival. I had always assumed I would come back alive. I watched with fear in my heart as he grabbed the rope with both hands. All he had to do was hold on. Gravity would do the rest. I pulled out a pair of gloves to strengthen my grip when it was my turn. My body didn’t move. I felt like I wouldn’t be able to do anything until he was safe on the other side. He had his rope draped over the cable and held it with both hands. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, then lifted his legs and began sliding down the line. It was just as I imagined it in my head until something happened on the far side of the enormous cavern. I saw his body plummet to the ground. By that point, the drop wasn’t too far, so the impact wouldn’t hurt him too much. The
problem was that he hadn’t cleared the statues yet. He fell in the middle of a small group. I heard the twang of a crossbow firing. Ven’s cry of pain echoed across the cavern. I grabbed onto the ladder and climbed as fast as I could. A poison-tipped arrow had just impaled the only man I ever cared about. We were far from medical attention, and I didn’t carry an anti-venom kit around with me. If Ven was going to survive, his only hope was finding the ladle. VEN Everything started out fine as I glided across the top of the room. The problems started when I ran into an obstacle. A thick nest of insects had formed near the cable, creating an immovable barrier. When I ran into the nest, my motion completely stopped. I felt the abrupt change of speed in my arms. I involuntarily opened my hands and fell straight into the last group of statues. I was able to roll when I landed, but I managed to trigger one of the crossbows, which still worked perfectly after all these years. Up close, the arrow looked like it was made yesterday. It cleanly sliced into my bicep and emerged on the other side of my arm. My arm looked terrible, but I would live. With my working hand, I eased a multi-tool out of my pocket, activating the laser cutter and removing the
arrowhead. That was the easy part. The hard part was pulling the arrow out of my flesh. I screamed in pain, but I only lost a small amount of blood. It appeared the arrow had missed hitting any major blood vessels. I pulled the suit's handkerchief out from my breast pocket. It would be large enough to wrap around my arm. I managed to tie it with one hand and tighten the knot with the help of my teeth. After I had bandaged my arm and checked to make sure I wasn’t leaking blood anywhere, I started to look around for a way out. I couldn’t see Emmy, but I knew she was on her way. I hoped she wouldn’t fall too. She must have seen what happened to me and developed a plan to avoid the obstacle. A moment later, I heard the sound of a rope sliding down the cable. I held my breath, waiting for her to hit the nest. If she fell, I wanted to be ready to get her out. When she got close to my position, she arched her back and swung her legs up. Her stomach muscles were functional as well as decorative. She wrapped her boots around the cable, using them to slow her descent until she slowed to a gentle stop. Emmy wrapped her legs around the wire, letting go of the rope and grabbing the cable with her glove-protected hands. She hung from her hands and feet on the cable, and she began to inch down
hand over hand. Emmy didn’t stop until she reached a ladder. As soon as she climbed down, she went to my side. “How do you feel?” she whispered. I didn’t know why she was whispering. We were the only people around. “I’m here,” I whispered back. “Everything’s still working.” “Did you get hit by an arrow?” “I did, but it was a shallow wound. I already pulled it out. It wasn’t a problem. See?” She bit her lip, and her eyes looked scared. “They’re probably not regular arrows. They’re coated with strychnine.” As if on cue, the muscles in my legs started to spasm. Emmy’s eyes looked so fearful than I wanted to comfort her but I couldn’t move until the pain stopped. “But if we can get you to the ladle, it should fix everything. Right?” “Right.” Relying on a mythical ladle that was supposed to cure anything wasn’t my idea of a practical plan, but the poison was old. Maybe it would have lost its potency by now. It was still powerful enough to make my body ache. “Do you think you can get up?” She peered at me through two statues that stood between me and a safe place. “I can. But should I?” She grimaced. “I don’t know. I see at least two
tripwires.” “What if I run as fast as I can and stay low to the ground?” “You might have to. I don’t know of any other choices. Let me trigger some of the tripwires before you start.” Emmy left my line of sight for a moment and returned with a stick. She pushed the closest wires, making arrows fly out with familiar twangs before they landed harmlessly on the ground. I looked at the floor and tried to plan out a course. The idea wasn’t the best. I took a deep breath and began running. It was hard to move fast when I was also trying to keep my body a small target. When I felt my foot hit a tripwire and heard the noise of an arrow, I dived to the ground and rolled, but I was too late. The bolt hit me directly in the chest, and it was a deep wound this time. I groaned but managed to crawl to Emmy. I only set off one more trap. The arrow flew harmlessly overhead. “That was a terrible performance.” She winced when she saw the arrow sticking out from my chest. “I’m afraid you’re going to have to pull it out,” I said. “Every second will count if poison is involved.” Emmy moaned. “There’s a reason I’m an archeologist and not a nurse.” “I hope you’re a quick study.” I felt my legs start to cramp up again. She took a firm grip on the
arrow and pulled, but not hard enough. I felt the arrowhead tear my flesh. It wasn’t out yet. I groaned in pain. “You need to do a single pull with all your strength and remove it.” “I’m sorry!” I felt her grab the arrow shaft again and hoped she could do it correctly this time. I needed her help. She yanked, the bolt came out, and blood started freely flowing. I had clenched my mouth shut, but a small moan still escaped. She pulled out a flattened roll of gauze. I wondered what else she had in her pockets. A second later, she had my shirt off and began wrapping my chest. Once Emmy stopped the bleeding, she helped me put on my shirt again. Pain seared through my chest and arm as I stood up stiffly. I tried to ignore both the pain and my stiffening legs. This place was not going to get the best of me. “I’m fine. What’s next?” She turned to face a stone bridge, which stretched over a dark chasm. I didn’t want to think about how far the fall might be. “We have to cross it.” Emmy gestured to the stones laid in a swirling pattern. “What are we waiting for?” I moved to walk across it. Emmy put out her arm and blocked my path. “It’s not that simple.”
“Of course it’s not.” “We have to figure out which stones are safe to walk on. If we step on the wrong ones, they fall away.” “Fine,” I said, feeling impatient. “How do we determine the correct path?” The bridge. looked rectangular-shaped. Within the rectangle, stones were laid in a spiral. “The stones have Karfalun markings on them. They’re numbers. Each stone has a number from one to...” She fell silent and started counting. “It looks like thirteen.” “Do we step on them in counting order? That sounds simple enough.” “That sounds too easy. What do we know about spirals? They’re pretty and an example of a vortex...they’re also examples of the golden mean.” She was thinking out loud. “The spiral is a mathematical construct.” “Aren’t spirals more art than math?” I felt out of my depth again, but it didn’t bother me. She shook her head. “No, they’re definitely math. I think they’re based on the Fibonacci sequence from Earth.” Emmy didn’t realize how attractive she became whenever she started discussing obscure mathematical concepts. She had opened my eyes, and it was getting more difficult for me to remember that I had avoided intelligent women in
the past. The more time I spent with her, the more I realized that her brain was one of her sexiest attributes. “Talk dirty to me, baby.” I couldn’t help flashing a grin. She gave a startled laugh, and her eyes lit up. “You like that? Does it turn on the alien? How about this? A Fibonacci sequence is a series of numbers where you derive each number by adding the two previous numbers.” I fanned myself. “Come over here. If I’m going to die today, I want to hold you as much as possible before my time is up. I used to be intimidated by smart women, you know.” “Really?” Emmy looked like she found it hard to believe. “What changed?” “I got to know you. Keep telling me about Fibonacci.” Emmy walked over to me and put her hands around my neck. I held her tightly as she explained how she thought about the puzzle. “The sequence starts at zero, so you add zero and one, and you get one, then you add one and one, and you get two. The beginning of the series is 0, 1, 2, 3, 5, and 8.” She pulled away. “I think that’s how it goes. I wish we could test it and be sure. If we get something wrong, we’re going to fall and die.” “We can try the first step without anything bad happening. If that one holds, we can do the next
one. We just don’t go on the same stones at the same time.” I stopped talking when I noticed my voice trembling. She studied my face. “Are you sure you’re okay?” “I’ll be better when the poison is out of my body.” I gave her a tight smile. “Right. Let’s get moving.” Her face looked determined. “I’ll step on the number one.” She put her foot onto the first tile and pushed down, keeping most of her body weight on solid ground as well as holding on to my hand. “It seems safe enough.” She transferred the rest of her weight onto the large square stone. “Great. Which one’s next?” “Well, one plus one is two, so I should step on the number two stone.” “Sounds good to me.” I wasn’t paying complete attention to her plan. I thought she was smart enough to figure it out herself, and my head felt light. “Wait. Emmy, don’t move.” It was too late. She had already pushed on the second tile. It fell away beneath her, and she stumbled into a gaping hole.
Chapter Twenty-Two VEN By reflex I pulled on her hand with all my strength, yanking her back onto a sturdy tile. She put her hand over her chest as if she was trying to contain the pounding of her heart. “Why didn’t that work?” “You forgot a number. If zero and one give you the first number, then the sequence begins with zero, one, and another one before you get to two.” She glanced at the hole where the two had been. “Shit. You’re right. 0, 1, 1, 2, 3. That’s embarrassing. Maybe you should be the archeologist.” She leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. “Don’t believe anyone who says you’re stupid.” I shrugged, my face burning. It felt like Emmy had given me permission to use intelligence I barely knew I possessed. “Now what?” She turned to look at the spiral of stones. “There has to be another number one.” Emmy examined the stones for only a second before she exclaimed in delight. “There it is.” She pointed to her left side. “I didn’t notice it before.” She pushed on the stone and shifted some of her
weight to it. “I think it is safe.” “That’s a relief. You would have stepped on two if it was there but since it’s not, the next number is...” “Three, right?” She looked at me for confirmation, and I nodded. “Okay.” She tested it, transferred her weight and walked across the bridge. I followed a stone or two behind her. “Five plus eight is… thirteen.” She looked at the gap. It was quite a distance. I knew I could jump it, but she had shorter legs than I did. “We’re almost there. Let’s get off this damn bridge.” “The mistake made me nervous, Ven. We can’t afford additional errors.” I didn’t respond to her. I felt like I needed to get off the bridge and sit down. The world was spinning around me, and I thought I might pass out. In the meantime, Emmy moved to the back of her stone and leapt with all her strength. She missed her mark slightly, making the twelfth stone tumble away. Her chest landed on the secure rock and she pulled herself up and out of the way. I couldn’t afford to hesitate further and risk falling over the side of the bridge. I jumped and barely made it to the stone Emmy had just vacated. My body began to shake. I didn’t want to collapse
in front of her, so I moved away and plopped my ass down on the floor. “Everything okay?” “I think I need to rest for a minute.” I folded my arms over my chest, trying to prevent Emmy from seeing my spasming muscles. “What do we have to do next?” “The final test forces you to confront your deepest fears.” “I’m not afraid of anything.” In reality, the thought made me feel queasy. It was either my fear or the poison spreading throughout my body. “That’s because you have never had to face yourself. The Gate of Truth is supposed to be a lie detector. Not about what you say, but about who you are.” “That sounds confusing.” “The legends say only those who believe in their self-worth can pass. No one knows how it works, but somehow the sensors can measure whether you think about yourself.” She took my hand, and we walked up to a large arched doorway. She let go of me and immediately walked through. Nothing happened. She came out on the other side and smiled at me. “See? No problem.” “Wait a second. What happens if someone doesn’t pass the test?” She looked away from me. When the seconds
stretched into a minute, I felt myself begin to sweat. “Just say it. We don’t have a lot of time to waste.” “We don’t know for sure. The stories aren’t always accurate about everything.” She swallowed. “Any information is better than no information.” “Well, I might have heard a few stories about laser blasts turning would-be gate passers into ashes, but I’m sure you’ll be fine.” She didn’t look sure. Was my lack of self-confidence that apparent? “Ven, do you remember how it felt when you worked out the Fibonacci sequence earlier?” I smiled involuntarily. “Try to remember that feeling. You succeeded in a challenging puzzle. Keep your successes at the front of your mind as you pass through. I believe in you.” I walked toward the gate and stared up at the strange symbols etched into the rock. Maybe Emmy was right. My mind filled with images of me overcoming obstacles. I remembered how effortless solving the Fibonacci sequence was, and I had done it better than Emmy. When I reached the threshold, I paused, holding myself back. “I don’t think you’re supposed to hesitate.” Emmy glanced nervously up at the arch. I closed my eyes and imagined how it felt for a
fleeting moment to be my true self. I took a step forward through the arch and felt good. Out of nowhere, my aunt’s voice sliced into my consciousness. What have you done, you stupid boy. You aren’t ever going to amount to anything. Don’t take another step. For some reason, I stopped moving, and I couldn’t start again. I heard Emmy shouting at me. She sounded like she was far away. “Keep going!” she called. But I was frozen. I was an imposter and a sham. I couldn’t go through the gate because I felt like I had lied my whole life. Emmy didn’t know who I was. If she did, she would leave me. What was I thinking trying to go through a Gate of Truth? I was a pretender. The telltale whine of lasers warming up filled the room. Emmy’s voice called to me. “Ever since I met you, you’ve been amazing. You’ve taken care of me and risked your life when you didn’t have to. But my thoughts are worthless right now. It only matters what you think about yourself.” She paused. “I think I love you.” She sounded like she was crying. I closed my eyes, allowing the feeling of her love to fill my soul. I took another step. I was intelligent and worthy. I could do anything. Emmy believed in me. The least thing I could do was believe in myself.
The lasers retracted, and I knew I could make it past the gate. Keeping my mind filled with positive thoughts, I walked into Emmy’s waiting arms. She clutched me too tightly, but I wasn’t going to complain. I was alive, and I knew who I was. “I love you,” she whispered into my chest. I wanted to tell her I loved her too, but something felt wrong. I opened my mouth to speak when I was interrupted by another voice. “I’m sorry to interrupt this happy reunion, but we’ve got a ladle on our shopping list. If you will excuse us, we’re coming through.” Emmy pulled away from me. “Abel,” she growled. “How the hell did you get here?” “It was easy. I followed you.” He had a smug smile on his face. “I even had a little help.” He stepped aside, and I saw Morley behind him, hands tied behind his back.
Chapter Twenty-Three EMMY “You bastard.” I was furious and ready to kill. “Let him go.” Abel just laughed. “Why would I do that? I might still need him. Hell, I might need you too. You’ve been a great help so far.” “You let us get away.” “That’s right, Emmy. Don’t forget, I brought you here. You didn’t even need to find transportation yourself.” I snapped my mouth shut as I realized Abel had been controlling my actions every step of the way. “But how did you track us? I thought we scrambled your signal.” “You scrambled a signal, that’s true.” He looked thoughtful. “It required the use of some illegal technology, but it was all worth it in the end, don’t you think?” “Neurotracking? You bastard.” “I left one of my men with orders to try and stop you half-heartedly if you tried to escape. I wanted you to get away. I knew you wouldn’t cooperate with me voluntarily. There was no way to make you tell me how to get here or force you to bring the ladle to me. I tried that with Morley before, and it didn’t work.”
I pressed my lips together, trying to hide how angry I was at myself. “The solution was letting you think you were doing everything for yourself. That way, I could follow from behind, and you would never know.” “You lazy bastard. You wanted us to do all the work and waltz in after us to claim the ladle for yourself.” “No one was dancing. We lost four men to the statues before we noticed the ropes hanging overhead. It was an ingenious solution. I can see why Morley chose to work with you.” I couldn’t believe I led this asshole right to Zelia's ladle. We wouldn’t let him get it. Would we? I glanced at Morley, and he shook his head. Unfortunately, Abel noticed our little exchange. “Don’t play any games with me.” His face looked terrifying. “You’re going to take me all the way to the ladle. I’m going to drink from it and get healed.” Morley looked at Abel with a sad expression on his face. “That was always the goal.” “I doubt it. It’s not like I would be able to use the ladle once it was in official hands. They would seal it, or set up a priority waiting list for humans and aliens from all over. I wouldn’t have a chance.” “That’s not true, Abel.” Morley cut me off with a frown. “Don’t be naive, girl. To you people, it’s just
another bauble or cute artifact. It’s the only thing that can save my life.” He held up a skinny, shaking arm. “Look at this. I’m dying, in case you don’t remember.” Morley looked at the ground. “I’ve always cared about you, Abel.” “I don’t want to hear it, Morley. Let’s go.” One of his men poked Morley with a gun and he stepped forward, stumbling a bit. Ven had been silent, absorbing the conversations around him. He whispered softly so only I could hear him. “The bridge.” That might work if I could trick them across. “Okay, then.” I tried to look as upset as possible. “Let’s go. You have to come through the Gate of Truth.” I pointed to the archway, taking their attention away from the bridge. Two of Abel’s men immediately started forward and stepped on the wrong blocks, which fell away, dropping the men into the chasm. Abel sighed. “You know they’re not dead, Emmy. They have hover pads to stop their fall. They can’t come all the way back up, but we can retrieve them later.” Abel gave me a furious glance. His team now consisted of one woman and two men. Three of them and three of us. The odds were almost even now, but Ven was out of commission, and Abel had the better of us. Secretly, I was
relieved. I didn’t want unnecessary deaths on my conscience. “Tell us how to get across,” he shouted. I didn’t say anything. “Let’s not make this difficult. Give me what I want, or I kill him, right now.” He put his gun against Morley’s head. “I can’t believe you’re capable of this. Mother would be disappointed in you.” Morley looked gray. “Don’t put me to the test. Do you want to know if I can murder my brother?” The revelation stunned me. Was Abel Morley’s brother? How come no one had ever told me before? I looked to Morley for confirmation. He nodded, then dropped his eyes. I didn’t want to deal with dramatic revelations right now. Ven swayed beside me. I wondered if he looked paler than before or if I imagined it. His body seemed stiff, and he was sweating. Estimating the potency of centuries-old poison was difficult. With one arrow, I hoped he would have lasted a few hours, but two arrows had entered his body. He probably only had an hour before the onset of fullbody convulsions. “Tell them, Em,” Ven muttered. “Yes, tell us, Em.” Abel couldn’t prevent himself from mocking him. It didn’t matter if Abel came with us. The only thing that mattered was getting to the ladle and
saving Ven’s life. “You have to step on the numbers in the correct order. The numbers which aren’t part of the Fibonacci sequence will fall away.” “Clever.” Abel muttered to himself and Morley winked at me. I was glad he was still alive, but I hoped we could keep him that way. “So what’s the correct path? Morley will be going first, so don't bother lying, unless you want to see him plummet to his doom.” “0, 1, 1, 2, 3, 5, 8, 13.” I felt impatient as they crossed. “I’m interested in your plan to get through the Gate of Truth. Can you look in the mirror and consider yourself worthy?” “It doesn’t matter at this point. I’m going around the Gate of Truth. Let's call it Abel’s Gate.” Abel walked forward, pressing a small round device onto one of the columns. Ven grabbing my hand and pulled me down. Everyone on the other side scattered, running as far away as they could. We realized Abel was prepared to use explosives. Ven fell on top of me. I couldn’t see much, but I heard a loud blast. Debris fell onto our bodies. “That human is not like you other humans,” Ven whispered. When everything was quiet again, we stood up to inspect the damage. “He’s crazy. We can’t be sure a structure thousands of years old will remain standing after
destroying one of its primary supports. I don’t think everything will come crashing down, but losing the Gate could destabilize this area. We should retrieve Morley and get away from Abel’s team. Do you have any ideas?” “Abel is desperate. He’ll do anything to get the ladle, probably even kill.” I took Ven’s hand and looked into his eyes. “Morley’s alive for now. I want to keep it that way. We’re not going to die either.” I saw everyone else start to get to their feet. Abel pushed Morley forward and over the rubble first. We climbed the pile of rocks that used to be the Gate of Truth. Ven met Morley at the top, helping him climb down. Morley’s hands were still tied behind his back. I was afraid he was going to trip and fall on his face. “Leave him alone. No tricks, Emmy.” Abel waved his blaster in our direction. “I’m trying to help him down,” Ven said. “You’ve tied his hands. It makes it hard for anyone to move.” “Fine.” Abel gestured with his blaster. “Move away from him now. We’ll move his hands in front of his body so he can move.” Abel made a sharp motion, and one of his team came to bind Morley’s hands. “Let’s go,” Abel called.
I glanced at Ven as we moved down the open passageway. Sweat had started dripping off his face, and his breathing was erratic. He needed to use the ladle soon. After a few minutes of walking, we came to a closed door. I turned to look at Morley questioningly, and he nodded. We were at the finish line. We had done all the research. It was hard work collecting information on the myths and legends surrounding Zelia's ladle. The only thing we had no information about was the final test. Everything we learned about the ladle was shrouded in mystery, but the last obstacle was a total enigma. As far as we could tell, there were no stories about it. All we heard were frustratingly vague rumors. We walked into a strangely-shaped room. To our surprise, the Silver Mestolo of Zelia was inside. It rested at the far end of the room on an altar. It wasn’t even in a case. Maybe the reason why we never heard anything about a final test was that there wasn’t one. The ladle had a silver hue because of its composition. It was made from filaden, an unnatural element with a high concentration of Higgs boson particles. The ladle was encrusted with yellow jewels. The gemstones were vital for preserving the stability of the metal.
It was amazing to discover the ladle was real, but as my sense of wonder faded, I started to look around the bizarre room. The surroundings were long and narrow — perhaps twenty feet across. At both ends, the floor sloped upward. From the outside, it looked like the letter U. Alcoves were cut out of the rock walls every few feet. Each one was waist-high. Inside were small pools with beautiful golden fountains in the shape of Heralla deities. The water sparkled and the sounds soothed my mind. The others caught up with us. Abel let out a strangled cry. “It’s finally within my grasp,” he whispered to himself. Abel rushed across the room. “You won’t stop me this time.” “Do you honestly think no further safety precautions are surrounding the ladle? You may be a fool, but I didn’t know you were stupid.” Abel paused momentarily. “Do you remember the stone soldiers?” Morley was getting louder. “If they took the time to build those statues, why would they leave the ladle lying around for anyone to take?” “Figure it out. You’re supposed to be the smart one. How do we get it? And you better hurry up,” Abel said, nodding his head at Ven. “He looks like he could use the ladle right now.” I turned my head to look at Ven. As his legs
spasmed, he lost his balance and collapsed on his ass. The poison had started to consume his body already. “You’re going to have to untie Morley,” I said, deciding to give Abel a few orders. “If you want that ladle you’ll do as I say.” I stared at Abel angrily, exhibiting a power I didn’t know I had. Ven wasn’t going to die if I could do anything about it. He tried to hold my gaze but quickly surrendered, giving a nod to someone who cut Morley’s bonds. “What’s wrong with Ven?” Morley asked. “He got hit with two arrows.” “You know they’re coated with strychnine, right?” “Of course I know.” I cut him off. “The ladle better work or death will be his reward for helping me find it.” “How much longer does he have?” “I think he’ll be in real trouble in about twenty minutes.” Behind me, Ven’s body was starting to convulse. I felt tears welling up in my eyes, but I blinked them away. “Let’s just take it. I don’t care who ends up with it at the end as long I can use it now.”
Chapter Twenty-Four EMMY I ran and checked Ven’s pulse. It was erratic, but it existed. I stood up and made my way back to Morley, trying to hide my terror. Morley knew me too well. He could sense my feelings with a look. “You care about him, don’t you?” I nodded, unable to speak. “Let’s do what we have to do. Zelia's ladle appears to be on the altar, ready for the taking.” “It can’t be that easy. If we try to walk up and take it, something’s going to try to kill us.” I didn’t want to make another mistake. “I agree.” Morley rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Don’t you think the monks were using the ladle at the same time they guarded it? They were supposed to live for a long time and be almost impossible to kill. If the legends are true, it would make sense for them to be regularly drinking from the ladle.” “Right. They would need a way to get to the ladle without killing themselves.” We walked gingerly into the room and looked around, examining the floor and walls but avoiding the area that contained the ladle. “There’s one fact on which everyone agrees.
The stories all say the Stone Goddess will destroy anyone who tries to touch the ladle.” “The Stone Goddess.” Morley looked up at the ceiling. “Do you remember the dig we did on Tyrranus 4? There was a giant rock that fell at the end and almost killed everyone on the team. If the mechanism hadn’t rotted away, we might not be standing here today.” He looked at me expectantly. I snapped my fingers. “The Stone Goddess is always represented as a stone wheel with the outline of a woman over it. If the wheel is an actual thing, it would be perfect for smashing intruders to smithereens.” “Exactly.” Morley nodded. “Look at the design of the room. The wheel will fall and start rolling, crushing everything in its path. When it reaches the end, it will roll up as high as it can. Gravity will pull it back down into the room and crush anything it missed. The wheel will move back and forth like a deadly pendulum until it pulverizes everything in its path.” “It could be set in motion if anyone touches the ladle.” I felt the familiar excitement which came from solving the riddles of the ancients. “What if there is a scale or weighing mechanism built into the altar? They wouldn’t need any further protections.” “Why would anyone risk destroying the thing they wanted to protect?” Abel moved behind us
and had a skeptical look on his face. Morley didn’t stop looking but still took the time to answer. “A giant stone that crashed onto the ladle wouldn’t crush it. It’s essentially indestructible.” Abel didn’t say anything else. I supposed he was satisfied with Morley’s response. Thinking about Morley’s words, I remembered the inscription on the stone wheel at the festival. “At City Hall, for the Festival of the Stone Goddess, there was a wheel with an inscription. It said, 'The Stone Goddess leaves no survivors'.” There was a hairline crack in the ceiling shaped like a rectangle. “There it is. Do we trigger it or try to avoid it?” Sometimes it was necessary to activate traps in a controlled way that prevented anyone from getting hurt. “I think we should try to avoid this one.” Morley thought for a moment. “What does it mean if she doesn’t leave survivors? The extent of the danger isn’t clear. It seems like someone would survive a wheel rolling around. There must be something less obvious.” “Be careful, Morley.” He nodded and approached the altar at a crawl. It took an agonizing five minutes for him to advance ten feet. He always checked everything imaginable. His meticulous nature and his intuition were the only reasons he was still alive. After studying the ladle
and the altar, he nodded. “It’s a weight trap. You can tell by these signs...” “I don’t think we have time for extensive explanations.” “Right. Abel, do you have anything that can weigh the ladle without disturbing it?” Abel nodded his head. A woman on his team pulled out a device and aimed it at the ladle, calling out the weight. “We think the object itself is the tripwire. We need to swap it out with something with approximately the same weight. It’s a classic protection because it’s effective.” Abel’s team was already busy weighing rocks and various objects they carried. “This device is close, but it’s a little heavier.” The woman handed a piece of gear to Morley. “Don’t give it to me yet. Remove parts or cut off plastic until the weight comes down. We need to make sure the weights are as close as possible.” With a sigh, she took out her knife and began scraping off some of the plastic. “Making the swap is going to be tricky.” Morley looked nervous. Tricky was an understatement. Abel eagerly began to approach the altar but we both ignored him. He wasn’t close enough to disturb us. Slowly, Morley set the device down next to the ladle. I stood on the other side, waiting for the right
time. When we were both ready, I started sliding the device toward the ladle while he pulled the ladle away. At the back of my mind, I vaguely realized Abel was suddenly directly behind Morley, but I was concentrating on moving the thing in front of me a little bit at a time. Morley finally retrieved the ladle from its resting place as I simultaneously slid my weight into position. As soon as Morley pulled the ladle away, Abel bumped him, reaching for the prize. After waiting for so many years, he couldn’t last a second longer. Abel’s greed triggered a series of events. Abel inadvertently pushed Morley’s hand into the weight, moving it from the correct position. I quickly pushed it back, but it was too late. Morley and I looked up. We heard the grinding of old gears and stone against stone. I glanced at Morley. Usually, he was calm even in the most difficult circumstances, but I knew he was genuinely afraid this time. We heard the sound of something large moving inside the ceiling. Abel wasn’t paying attention to any of it. He stared desperately at the ladle, clutching it tightly in his hands as he ran to the closest fountain. Morley and I moved together. We each picked up one of Ven’s arms, lifting and dragging him from the room. Abel’s team had already disappeared. Ven had a massive body, and my half was hard to
carry. He groaned but didn’t wake up. When we were almost to the door, I made a decision and released him. “Morley, there’s no point in getting Ven out of here if we have to leave the ladle behind. I’m going back to get it.” “You’re going to take it from Abel by yourself?” Morley asked. “He’s going to kill you. Even if he doesn’t, the stone wheel will crush you.” It felt like the room was listening to our conversation. We heard the sound of something massive rolling around in the ceiling. “I have to get the ladle.” I was prepared to do anything to get what I wanted. “Even if we can move Ven out of here, we won’t be able to save him without it.” I ran back to where Abel stood by the fountain, carefully dipping the ladle into the water. I held my breath, walking up behind him. Would I be able to grab it and go? He took a deep breath and drank. The rumbling noises that sounded so far away were getting louder. Less than a minute had passed since Abel inadvertently activated the trap, and I knew the Stone Goddess’s wheel was coming to smash us all into tiny pieces. I dived for the ladle as soon as he finished drinking, but misjudged the distance and missed badly.
Abel moved back. “You’re never going to get it.” His eyes were full of hatred. “Please.” Despair threatened to take over my soul. “I’ll give it back. My friend needs it, just like you.” “He’s nothing like me. For one thing, I’ve already used the ladle.” The noise in the background grew so loud that it overwhelmed our conversation. I couldn’t hear the rest of his words. The stone wheel materialized overhead, showering red dust over our bodies as the ceiling shattered. Abel and I both started running for the door, but it was too late for us. A piece of rock slid into place, covering the door and sealing the room. If there had been any question about the strange shape of the chamber, it was definitively answered as the wheel crashed onto the altar, destroying it. The stone began rolling to us, gradually picking up speed. The inscription was right. Was it possible for us to survive?
Chapter Twenty-Five EMMY The huge wheel of the Stone Goddess was going to crush us. We had nowhere to run. Abel was pissed. “I can’t believe it.” His face looked miserable. “I just got healed, and I’m going to die under a rock.” An idea popped into my head. “Let’s go into one of the fountains.” Before I darted away, I stole the ladle out of his hands. “You’re not taking that from me.” Abel started running after me. The wheel was forgotten for a moment while he concentrated on retrieving the ladle. But I had it now, and I wasn’t giving it up until I saved Ven. The fountains were set into the tunnel walls. If we managed to stuff ourselves inside, the wheel would roll by and completely miss us. I climbed into the nearest fountain, not caring if I got drenched. I fit inside perfectly if I pulled my legs to my chest. I squeezed against the far side as the enormous wheel rumbled past. The wheel rolled up as far as its momentum would take it, then reversed and began to retrace its path, picking up speed again and spinning by me. I glanced down at my arms. They were covered in white dust from the ceiling.
Now that I wasn’t facing imminent death, I began to form a plan to get the ladle, fill it with healing water, and bring it to Ven. The first step was securing the ladle. I unbuttoned my shirt and tucked it inside, buttoning my clothes over the artifact. I checked to make sure my shirt was tightly tucked in and shifted my thoughts to getting out of the room. The door wouldn’t work any longer, but I was sure there was another way out. We thought monks had used the ladle in the past. If they did, they would need an escape route in case someone accidentally triggered the wheel of death. Where was the emergency door? The fountains were the first place anyone would go to escape the wheel. I held my breath as it rumbled past me again. Its weight and destructive force were frightening even though I was safe for now. If the fountains were a natural hiding place, any escape door was probably located inside. I turned slightly and examined the outer wall of my fountain, looking for anything indicating a door. I pressed everything I could see and ran my hand over the surface of the walls and floor. Nothing happened. What if I was in the wrong place? Did I have to check all the other fountains until I found the one with a door? What if my guess was incorrect, and I
was looking for something that didn’t even exist? I closed my eyes. I decided to check all of the fountains on my side first, then cross over and investigate the other side. I didn’t know how long the big rock would keep its momentum, but I guessed it could continue moving for some time. As the stone wheel rolled past me again on its way to the other side of the room, I jumped out of the fountain, ran as quickly as I could, and dove into the next fountain. After examining it, I realized there wasn’t a door in this location. Two fountains later, I sat back to catch my breath and looked across the room. Something caught my eye in the fountain directly across from me. A deity inhabited each fountain. The one across from me held a representation of the Stone Goddess. My heart sped up. Was that the fountain with the door? It would make sense to indicate which fountain had the escape route. The Stone Goddess kills, but the Stone Goddess also saves. There was a poetic symmetry somewhere. I prepared myself and waited. As the stone wheel rolled past again, I dashed across the room and scrambled up into the fountain of the Stone Goddess. I made it with only a second to spare as the rock rumbled past me once more. A moment later, I was examining the alcove, searching for a mechanism to open a secret door. I
pressed everything imaginable, but I found nothing. Did Ven have much more time? What if he was already dead? When Morley and I lifted him, Ven had groaned, so he was alive at the time. I clung to the hope that I could find Ven with time to spare, but that would only be true if I got out of here. My arms were still covered in white dust. Was something the matter with white dust? It was dangerous, but I carried a cure with me. I took the ladle out of my shirt and grabbed onto the Stone Goddess’s hand, using her to hold steady as I reached into the water and filled the ladle. I took a sip, relishing in the cold drink. As I refreshed myself, a previously-unseen door swung open by itself, revealing a dark passageway. Either pressing on the hand of the Goddess opened the door or taking a drink did. Before I left, I was going to take some magic water with me. I carefully filled the ladle again, then moved awkwardly around the fountain into the dark passageway. A giant insect dropped down in front of me, and I batted it away. Shuddering, I stood up in the passage. I was comfortable with man-made obstacles, but I didn't like any biological threats. It was dark in the tunnel, and it was difficult for me to see. I hoped I wouldn’t run into anything terrible. After a few minutes of clumsily shuffling
through the darkness, I bumped into a door and spilled some of the precious water. “Fuck.” I felt around, being careful not to drop any more. I didn’t know if the amount of water was crucial but it might be the difference between life and death for Ven. The door swung open, revealing so much light that I started to blink. I moved slowly out the door being careful not to empty the ladle. When my eyes had adjusted to the brightness, I saw Morley with his back to me, kneeling next to Ven. Ven was unconscious on the floor. I strode ahead, keeping my eyes focused on the ladle. As I approached, Morley heard my footsteps and turned around. “My girl, I thought I lost you.” There were tears in his eyes. “I’m tough to kill.” I smiled when I saw he was alive. “I brought the ladle, and it’s full of water.” “Ven needs it right away. He stopped breathing.” I knelt down beside Ven. His body looked as solid as a board, and he was clenching his muscles. Morley was on his other side and opened Ven’s mouth. “Do you think I should just pour it in?” Morley nodded, his eyes shining. He had waited twenty-five years for this moment. I placed the ladle against Ven’s lips and tried to keep my hands from shaking. I tipped it carefully
until all the water dribbled into his mouth. After that, all we could do was wait. After a minute had passed, there was no sign of movement. My tiny flicker of hope turned into despair. “This stupid ladle’s not doing anything.” I felt a lump in my throat. Everything we sacrificed had been in vain. Ven was going to die today. I couldn’t stand it. “Be patient.” Morley was trying to be kind, but I could see he was losing hope. The years spent searching had been a fool’s errand. We had risked our lives for an illusion. I closed my eyes, pressing my fingers against his neck, tears spilling out as I frantically checked for a pulse. Nothing. He had no heartbeat. Ven was gone.
Chapter Twenty-Six VEN I drifted in and out of consciousness, floating outside of my body. There were voices. One belonged to a woman, and others blended into a cacophony. I remembered I was supposed to do something, but I wasn’t sure what it was. The thought was on the outskirts of my mind. It vanished every time I tried to focus on it. The woman was someone important. We were doing something together. I didn’t know what. What I did know was that pain filled my body. Agony was a part of every muscle, bone, and nerve. The last thing I wanted to do was think about my suffering. I noticed a beautiful light. It was peaceful and beckoned to me. I knew if I went into the light all my pain would go away. Merely moving in the direction of the glowing light felt wonderful. I sighed, feeling my pain start to disappear. I was about to enter the light when I paused. Wasn’t there something I was supposed to do? It was related to the woman. Was she important? The light had a magnetic pull on me, and involuntarily I began moving to it again. I heard a noise in the distance and imagined my body was moving, but everything seemed far away. The light
was right here. I felt torn in two directions. It was time to enter the light, but a little part of me was reluctant to surrender. Could I stay and bear the pain? I don’t know how long I floated between the light and the pain. The place was timeless. I wasn’t in a hurry. I had to choose between doing something easy and doing what was necessary. Without warning, the pain receded. I felt an intense relief and immediately moved back toward my body. I glanced longingly at the light, but I realized I wasn’t supposed to be there yet. I had things to do. I felt like I had been underwater and was going back up for a breath of air when my consciousness reintegrated with my body. Crashing back into reality, I woke up. Everything hurt. I could hear the sound of someone crying. My eyelids were so dry that I could barely pry them open. When I finally managed to open my eyes, I wasn’t sure where I was. It was bright here too, even though I had turned away from the light. A woman’s head was on my chest. She was sobbing like she had a broken heart. I vaguely recalled someone crying like that on my shoulder before. I wondered why it didn’t make me uncomfortable. Suddenly I remembered everything. Searching for the ladle, making love to Emmy, getting hit with
poisoned arrows, and passing out. I had no idea what had happened after I lost consciousness. All I knew was that Emmy was crying on my chest like she had lost a family pet. I tried to speak, but the only thing that came out of my mouth was a croak. Her head came up, and I tried again. “What’s wrong, Emmy?” I thought I managed to speak clearly this time. She started weeping even louder than before, and Morley appeared from somewhere. They both talked at the same time. I wasn’t sure what they were saying. My brain felt a bit fuzzy. I knew I had to tell her one thing before I thought about doing anything else. “Listen to me.” My voice was rough, but it worked. She took my face in her hands and gazed into my eyes. “I love you.” Now she knew, and I could die in peace. She closed her eyes as if she were praying and leaned down to kiss me soundly on the lips. Her touch made me feel much better. Maybe it wasn’t the kiss. I felt like I was regaining strength with each passing moment. The pain and stiffness were receding in my limbs. Soon I felt strong enough to sit up. Morley and Emmy exchanged incredulous glances. I shook out my arms, which seemed to be working. I wiggled my legs. Did the poison leave my body? I pulled up my shirt to check on the
wound on my chest and saw a round, pink scar. “I guess the ladle is real. It worked.” Emmy nodded and hugged me. “What about Abel?” she asked. “He’s still in there.” Morley nodded and walked down the hall, going through a small door. He was back a few minutes later with Abel in tow. “You didn’t even tie him up?” “He’s my brother, Emmy.” “Not to me. He’s a danger to everyone.” She shook her head. Before they could enter into an argument, the room started to shake. Dust began falling from the cracks in the ceiling. Morley looked at Emmy in dismay. “Taking the ladle was the last straw.” “Are you saying there’s additional danger?” Abel looked incredulous. Morley shook his head. “We have to get out of here. It sounds like the entire catacombs are at risk.” “The Stone Goddess leaves no survivors,” Emmy whispered to herself. Cracks appeared in the ceiling and the walls. Dust poured out of the cracks, coming down in a thick cloud that threatened to cover us. Emmy started shouting above the noise. “It’s not regular dust. It’s hematite. Put your mask on!” She was already wearing her mask. My hand
reached into my pocket and pulled out the cover, putting it over my face. Morley produced a mask for himself, and Abel was forced to cover his nose and mouth with his shirt. Morley motioned to the tunnel, and we followed him quickly. Once inside, we saw two paths go in different directions. One appeared to lead back to the ladle’s resting place while the other had stairs leading up. “We have to climb. I’m not sure how much time remains.” I moved behind Emmy, and we raced up the stairs together. I kept looking back to confirm Morley was still behind us. I didn’t care if Abel died down here, but I was determined to make sure Morley came with us. In case we needed further incentives, dust and stones began to fall in the stairwell. Emmy slipped, but I caught her ass. We stayed on our feet. My muscles started to ache from the effort, and my lungs were burning. I hoped my breathing problems were from the exertion, and not because I accidentally inhaled hematite. We had started to slow down when we came to a door. More rocks were filling the stairwell. One crashed into my head. When I touched my forehead, my fingers came away wet with blood. Emmy was fumbling with the door. There was a handle, but I could see her searching for a puzzle. Morley pushed past her and leaned on the release.
“Sometimes things aren’t complicated.” We all slipped out of the door, emerging onto the mountainside where we saw Abel’s team trudging down the mountain. It was cold in the shadow of the cave, and we moved out into the blissful heat of the two suns. Looking through the door, we could see the demise of the structure. I held Emmy’s hand as the catacombs which kept the Silver Mestolo of Zelia safe for centuries collapsed into ruins.
Chapter Twenty-Seven EMMY I leaned into Ven’s side, putting my arm around his waist. He smelled wonderful. I couldn’t wait to take him home. It was our one-year wedding anniversary today, and I was going to give him a gift he would remember for a long time. The new lingerie I was wearing was only the first part. Distracted by Ven’s delicious scent, I had missed whatever Morley was talking about. We were part of a small crowd of archeologists in a beautiful new building. Morley was making a speech and would soon cut a ribbon opening the Morley Davidson Wellness Center featuring the Silver Mestolo of Zelia. Modern technologicallybased security heavily guarded the ladle. No more rolling stone wheels. The plan was for the center to treat terminally ill patients who were incurable. People could take a drink from the ladle, then get educated on how to keep themselves healthy. A wellness center had been Morley’s dream since he first learned about the ladle. From the time he started on the adventure to heal his brother, he had focused on this goal. Surprisingly, Abel was at his side. He was shocked by his near-death experience and went through a change of heart. He apologized and asked
for Morley’s forgiveness. Reconciling with his brother made Morley happier than I had ever seen him before. He loved his brother and was deeply hurt by their schism. I was happy for my mentor and planned on working with him for a long time. We had all taken a drink from the ladle, of course. We expected the single drink to increase our life span by thirty years. Ven had found a purpose in his life. He decided to go back to school and was taking courses in archeology. He had discovered a new interest. Once he graduated, we would work side-by-side, hunting down artifacts and learning from the wisdom of the ancients. In the ceremony, Morley was cutting the ribbon. Ven squeezed my hand, and we smiled at each other, briefly releasing our hands so we could clap. He leaned down to whisper in my ear. “I can’t wait to get you home.” His breath sent tingles down to my core. “Oh?” I tried to play innocent. “Why would that be?” “I know what you’re wearing under your dress.” I blushed and bit my lip, trying not to smile. “I have a present for you.” I gave him a coy look. “As long as it’s not something dusty and old, I’ll take it. I’ve had enough of that to last a lifetime.” He grinned at me.
“I wouldn’t give you an ancient artifact for our anniversary. This gift is much wetter and is definitely alive.” His eyes darkened, and I drew in a breath at the sight of his desire. “I’ll search for that treasure any day, my love.” He gave me an intense look that set my core on fire. We made our way to congratulate Morley. Now that the ceremony was over, we were ready to go home. Neither of us could wait to celebrate our first year of marriage. We hurried home, both of us on edge. As soon as we entered the bedroom, he pushed me up against the door and started kissing all over my body. Soon we were both so wound up that we couldn’t wait another minute. He quickly stripped off my dress and made quick work of his clothes. He paused for a moment when he saw my bright red lingerie. It was a red satin bra and matching panties. “Those look fantastic, but right now, they’ve got to go.” I didn’t care as long as he fucked me immediately. I could wear them another time. In fact, I didn’t have to wait for him to undress me. He was naked already, and I pushed him onto his back on the bed. His eyebrows flicked up. I usually let him take the lead, but not this time. I needed him. I was going to take what I wanted.
He moved back until he was against the headboard. He watched me slowly undo the clasp of my bra and pull it off. I heard his breath catch when my breasts came into view. Then I slid out of my panties and dropped them on the floor, crawling over to him, ready to take him and make him mine. I had already soaked my underwear, so I knew I was ready. I positioned myself over him and slowly took his cock into my body. He filled me, and I closed my eyes in ecstasy at the sensation of being penetrated deep inside my core. I sank completely, covering the last inch of his cock and making our pelvises flush. I couldn’t speak. I felt my orgasm building already, and I had barely moved. I raised myself up and let him push back inside. It felt amazing. I rode up and down on him, increasing my pleasure. He rubbed against my G-spot in a way that drove me crazy. “That’s good, Emmy. Ride me.” Ven moved his hands to my hips. He leaned forward and took one of my nipples into his hot mouth. I gasped at the feeling and started to rock faster. He sucked hard, then switched to the other side. That was enough. I came hard, moaning and contracting around him. He held my hips still and drove up into me several times before he stiffened and emptied himself into me. I wrapped my arms around him and held on as shudders wracked my body. The
bliss continued until I finally stopped moving and collapsed with my head on his shoulder, feeling spent. After a while, he whispered to me. “You’re my treasure, and I’m glad I found you. I love you.” “I love you, too.” I had a lazy grin on my face. He kissed me until I forgot treasure hunting, archeology, and everything except for him. “Now that you’ve found me, what are you going to do with me?” I gazed into his eyes. “I’m going to hold you and never let you go.”
Your Free Audio Book I’m giving away free copies of the audio book version of Water World Warrior, the first book in the TerraMates series! Get your copy here: http://a.co/aEooB8w
Newsletter Sign up for my newsletter to get information on new releases. If you liked this story, please leave a review of this book on Amazon, and recommend it to your friends! Want Free Books? I'm looking for people who want a sneak preview of my books before they are released, and can write reviews of the books on Amazon. Visit http://lisalace.com/arc/ to learn more!
Also by Lisa Lace Burning Metal Cyborg Heat Cyborg Fury Cyborg Seduction Cyborg Warrior TerraMates Water World Warrior Taken Water World Confidential Alpha’s Enslaved Bride Auctioned to the Alpha Wrong Alien Naima Craving Irresistible Warrior Invasion Origins Savage Alien Auxem The Surtu Warriors of Surtu Kidnapped by Surtu Captured by the Alien King
Captured by the Alien King Mated to the Alien King Desert World Savages Desert World Savages Queen of the Savages
Copyright © 2017 by Lisa Lace All rights reserved. This book is a work of fiction. The characters, events and dialog found within the story are of the author’s imagination and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, either living or deceased, is completely coincidental. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.